《Asura's Tale》


 New World

    "It''s cold."


    A quivering young boy''s voice broke the silence that plagued the cold, dark room for hours. He tried to look around, but it was too dark to see anything except the obscure piles scattered throughout the floor.


    The boy didn''t want to know what they were, but he could smell them. The rotten and metallic smell produced by the rotting waste filled the room.


    He thought he could make out a doorway in the corner of the room, but it wouldn''t matter anyway. With the chains binding him to the wall, he could not move far from where he was.


    Suddenly, another voice next to him struggled to cry out,


    "Where is Mel? I.."


    The voice burst into tears as it clutched a girl who sat between the two of them. His sudden outburst scared the youngest, causing her to sob as well. Hugging and gripping each other tightly, the two cried for what felt like hours to the older boy.


    He wanted to comfort them but knew they would be hollow words. Terrified they might not be saved from this horrific place, his body began to tremble profusely as he sat on the cold, damp floor.


    The boy clutched the two younger kids to warm them up with his body. He knew they were just as cold as him. "Will they be saved? Mel would come and save them.", the boy thought. "Won''t you save us, Captain?"


    Without warning, the door burst open. Terrified, their cries for help ceased immediately as light was cast into the dark room. After adapting to the darkness for so long, the blinding illumination forced them to all look away as intense pain shot through their eyes.


    Several voices could be heard first as the shadows of people peeked into the room. The children became silent in the hopes of avoiding their attention.


    It was them... Their kidnappers. Quivering in the corner, they watched as the two adults dragged a body to the middle of the room. Behind the two, the final one entered, shutting the door behind him.


    The kids watched desperately, hoping to be freed, but as the door shut, it destroyed any remaining hope that they could escape from this hellish place. Unable to make out any facial features due to the poor lighting and the hoods they wore that covered their faces, the boy gave up any hope of identifying their kidnappers.


    One of the cultists chuckled while asking the others,


    "What type of face do you think those temple bastards will make when they see what we summoned?"


    Another laughed,


    "I hope they piss themselves in fear!"


    The third snapped at them,


    "Pay attention! We cannot mess this up. We have one chance, and if we fail, we will never hear the end of this from the high one."


    The first one dropped the body he was dragging onto the dead center of the room. He asked,


    "Why can''t we just use the three over in the corner if we fail?"


    The cultist gestured towards the three children who tried to shrink themselves away upon hearing themselves being mentioned. Trying to hide from their kidnappers, they hugged each other tightly in the corner.


    They were traumatized by the thought of ending up like their fourth friend. Fear paralyzed the three of them, knowing it was only a matter of time before they were chosen to be next.


    The third cultist waved his finger at the first one, exclaiming,


    "We have one chance to summon a great one to accomplish our goals! If we screw it up, who knows how long it will take to acquire enough blood to accomplish something like this again. Three kids won''t be enough, although it''ll get us some playthings."


    The eldest boy, listening to their conversation, began to study the dark room. He became horrified as he realized there was a large summoning circle made from blood spreading across the freezing floor.


    The younger boy tried to lift his head, but the older one held his head down, knowing he would panic if he realized what was around them. Letting out a prayer, the older boy hoped for a savior.


    "Lord Judex, please save us..."


    One of the cultists shouted loudly, interrupting the boy''s prayer,


    "SHUT UP KID. Your prayers are worthless here."


    The second cultist waved his hand,


    "Just stop already. We have a job to do."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A cloaked figure walks through an empty plain up to a stone well. A storm rumbles in the distance behind it. The figure looks back, finding nothing but the whipping yellow tall grass. As the wind rages around the figure, it remains unconcerned while its pure white cloak flaps viscously in the strong current.


    For a brief moment, the wind blows its hood up enough to reveal a smile on its face.


    "Oh Lord Judex Divinum, a storm cometh, a dark one. It will either tear the world you adore apart or bring new meaning to its existence. However, I doubt the mortals will overcome such a wicked existence. Yet, you have a plan, and how great it is.


    Thunder roars as a thick cloud begins to take shape. The figure peeks over the side of the well, peering into the black liquid bubbling within. Inside the liquid, an image of a small child silently praying in a dark room can be seen. As the image becomes clearer, the figure watches as two more children appear beside the one praying.


    The figure frowns,


    "Father, let us use this one, if any, for your plan. The child calls out your name and pleads for salvation."


    Suddenly, the image changes. Now sits an ogre eating a purplish meat. A remote sits in one of the ogre''s hands as it flips through several channels on a television. The ogre groans from boredom.


    "Ah, I see now, Lord, I see the answer."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Circling the summoning circle, the three cultists began speaking in a language the children couldn''t understand. As they finished reciting whatever it was, the third one laughed loudly,


    "Finally! We can take our revenge on the temple! We can be set free!"


    The large summoning circle drawn on the ground in the middle of the room radiated a deep, bloodish-red color. Inside the large circle, there were nine symbols with an upside-down star. On top, a body lay completely motionless in the middle, with blood leaking out from it onto the ground. Fire shot upward from the circle as the adults began to chant once again.


    "Together, we will bring back the night that will liberate our souls! The master sits chained to his throne! Lord of the Night, take this child we offer you, a child of the so-called God of man. We welcome the demons who yearn for their master''s return! Through this body, we make a passage for you to enter!"


    Faint crying began from the two younger children huddled in the corner as this carried on. It was too much for them... Gripping them tightly, the older boy watched in horror as the adults began to laugh,


    "Lord Beelzebub, show us the path. The path to freedom. Reward us with your child so we can seek vengeance. Hahaha!"


    An unknown voice called out, one none of them had ever heard before, leaving the mortals in awe. Its beautiful, harmonious voice danced in their ears with its soft tone. Every word seemed to be sung beautifully as it escaped the source''s lips. Yet, although it was pleasing to the cultists and comforting for the children, there was an authority that left them uneased.


    "In a world that has lost its hope."


    The circle flickered, and a blinding white flame began to consume the once deep, bloodish-red fire. To the children''s right, the door slammed shut, leaving the room with only the white light.


    "Within a time where Judex Divinum seems to have forgotten his people."


    As the fire grew brighter, it began to consume the room''s colors, leaving only the black-and-white silhouette. The confused cultists stepped forward to investigate what was happening. It wasn''t something any of them had witnessed before. Why was the color changing before them?


    "The Lord of all that is created gifts you an answer. So comes Asura, Mad Dog of the Great King."


    A pool of black tar consumed the body of the child in the middle of the circle. It began to bubble and move on its own as if it were alive. The tar rose like a pillar in the center of the room. From the sludge, a slimy figure began to take shape. Four muscular arms shot out from the liquid. Quickly, it began to rip at the sloshing prison to break free. The farthest cultist away from the figure cried out,


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Thank you, great demon, for hearing our cries! Free us from the temple!"


    A muscular arm reached out from the pillar. Excited, the cultists began to celebrate. This was it! This was their moment-... the black hand grabbed onto the nearest cultist''s face.


    "What-"


    His words were cut short as the hand started to grip his face, squeezing with all its might. Agonizing in pain, he began to grab at the arm, trying to break free. As the figure solidified, the other cultists studied it. It had black skin and black eyes. Inside the black void of its eyes were glowing white irises that prominently glowed in the dark room. One of the cultists began to back away slowly, making the other concerned.


    "Why are you?"


    He turned back to the figure. Its blazing eyes were locked with his. Such hatred and resentment filled the figure''s eyes as if they had wronged him. What did they do? They brought him here! He should be overjoyed upon this arrival!


    Unable to look away, the cultist being gripped tightly began to squirm, trying to break free. Finally, its body took shape. It looked like a normal teenager of average height. However, the four arms and horns that stuck out of his short black hair made it unhuman. Its body was toned and muscular like a bodybuilder... and he was naked. The figure stood motionless as it studied the room, leaving the cultists feeling uneasy. They all quickly realized this was something they could not control.


    "Oi, who you calling a demon?"


    The figure slid his hand down from the man''s face to his throat without hesitation. Grabbing the cultist''s throat tightly, he lifted him with one hand. Gasping for air, the cultist struggled to break free, clawing at the figure''s hand. However, before he could break free, the figure choke slammed the first man into the ground. The noise he made was appalling to the others. All his bones snapping and breaking could be heard throughout the building. The figure smiled, satisfied,


    "The name is Asura. Not a demon racist assholes."


    While growling, Asura charged at the next cultist without warning, slamming him into the wall. The last cultist watched this terrifying sight play out before him. As his friend smashed into the wall, the sound of every bone being crushed in his body echoed in his ears. He was next. He turned to look at the wall, now stained with his colleague''s blood. As both the cultists lay limp, Asura turned to the last remaining cultist in the room. Surprised by the sudden events, the man knelt and begged.


    "Please spare us! You''re our savior! Free us from the temple!"


    Asura stood above the man, uninterested in his pleas for mercy. Instead, he studied the dimly lit room that reminded him of torture rooms he saw on television. A few hooks dangled from the ceiling, holding corpses in the air. In the middle was the summoning circle he arrived here by. What caught his attention, though, were the cowering children chained up in the corner. His face twisted even more in disgust. Angrily, he clenched his teeth,


    "You summoned me with a child? You used a child? What the fucks wrong with you? Little kids can''t even defend themselves. Demons suck, but you all are much worse."


    Running up to him, Asura kicked the adult in the head, snapping his neck in an instant. The cultist''s body slumped to the ground without a final word. He was dead, but Asura wanted to make sure of it. Enraged, he grabbed the cultist''s body, lifting it into the air. Raising it up high above his head, he then proceeded to slam him onto the ground several times, leaving his body mutilated and mangled. Proud of his actions, Asura tossed the body to the side as he proclaimed,


    "That''s what you scummy worms get."


    The children watched as Asura committed these atrocities. Terrified by what they just witnessed, they couldn''t help but scream as he approached. The older child pleaded,


    "Don''t eat us! Please!"


    Looking at them, Asura frowned.


    "Look, kids, I ain''t gonna eat you. I know I look scary..."


    A cold draft blew through the room, suddenly making Asura shiver. Why was he so cold?... After looking down, he came to the horrifying realization... he was naked. He was suddenly glad that the room was extremely dark, hiding his nudity. Embarrassed, Asura fled from the room to search for clothes.


    "Shit uhhhhhhh, hold on, I''ll be right back, um...."


    Asura looked around the room anxiously, looking for the door out. Upon finding it, he darted out to search the building for clothes that might fit. While searching through the building, Asura found that the residence was small. Immediately, Asura was met with unusually clean furniture. Chairs, couches, a coffee table, and two glass cabinets with decorative plates lined up next to a television.


    To his right, a spotless kitchen was connected to the living room. As Asura walked around, he found the atmosphere of the house strange. It was too clean for someone to be living in such a place. It felt almost creepily clean as if it was meant to be a display rather than a comfortable home in which someone could relax.


    He looked around the house for a moment, unable to find anything. Growing increasingly frustrated, he began aggressively slamming the doors open. "Finally!" As he opened the last door, he found a bedroom. The bedroom was unkempt, with trash scattered all over the floor.


    The moldy, sickening aroma that lingered in the room made Asura''s nose scrunch as it filled his nostrils. For a second, he thought it could still be the smell from the corpses, but the rotting dishes around the room told a different story. It was difficult to believe someone could live in these conditions.


    Dashing over to a dresser, he threw each drawer open. A sigh of relief escaped from his lips as he found a deep blue hoodie with a small logo and some sweatpants with a white stripe that fit. Putting on the clothes, he struggled for a moment with the hoodie. Unable to put his lower two arms anywhere, he resorted to ripping two holes in the hoodie''s side to let his arms through.


    After finally putting the clothes on, he found that they had put up more of a fight than the cultists had. He began to giggle but stopped upon realizing he left the children alone in the dark. Returning to the torture room, he found them, still scared, trembling in the corner.


    "Alright, that''s better."


    Asura plopped down on the floor next to them and looked around. As his eyes returned to the children, his gaze met with the oldest.


    "Um... Look, I''m not gonna hurt you. My name''s Asura. I mean, I like to fight and beat people up. Killing is the result half the time, but... Wait I shouldn''t be saying this. I don''t pick fights with little kids, though. Those pieces of shits shouldn''t have summoned me with your friend. Uh... How''d you guys get here?"


    The young girl cried while shielding her face with the younger boy''s arm next to her. She buried her face into his chest, hugging him tightly. Asura frowned as he watched the children. "Just what did they go through while being here?"


    Suddenly, the oldest stood up in front of the other two children, trying to muster up any confidence to defend them. Although he tried to make it appear that he wasn''t scared, the boy''s shaky voice gave it away as he spoke,


    "You''re really not going to eat us?


    Asura smiled, leaning back on his lower two arms,


    "Nah I like you guys. Eating people ain''t my thing. Like I said I like fighting not killing. I promise I ain''t gonna hurt you. God will smite me down if I hurt some children like you guys."


    "Um, my name''s M-m-Marco. I uh... I got here from being taken by them."


    His quivering voice seemed to be fighting the urge to burst into a cry as he spoke. Averting his eyes, he looked away as he pointed in the direction of the corpses. He was too scared to look at them, to see his friend''s body amongst the others.


    "They took us from our school and tied us up."


    The older boy whispered, trying to make the situation feel less real and disassociate himself from his gruesome reality.


    "They were going to kill us too. Just like Tom."


    Asura looked at the corpses momentarily and then returned to the children. Severely disgusted by the actions of the adult humans, it left a bitter taste in Asura''s mouth. However, he knew the kids were traumatized, so he could not dwell long. Wanting to remove the kids from the grim, horrific atmosphere, he told the children.


    "Let''s get out of here. This isn''t something kids should see. Mmmmm... Can I carry you guys out of here so we can get you home?"


    The kids were hesitant. The terror completely froze the two younger children while the older one remained skeptical. Asura couldn''t blame them. They witnessed him rise from their friend''s corpse and kill those who were trying to kill them. Asura waited patiently as they slowly stopped crying after a few hours. He made no movements towards or away from them but simply sat silently, contemplating the recent events.


    He was alone, back at home, with no idea how he managed to get pulled into this realm. This was very rare and unique, but Asura wasn''t worried. Eventually, the children calmed down enough to lift their faces slowly to look up at their rescuer. Asura patiently waited for a response as he fidgeted with his hands.


    The small girl was the first to talk among the three children. "She is tiny", he thought. Was she malnourished? She had to be around six or seven, but he couldn''t be sure due to her size. Her dress, face, arms, and legs were covered in dirt as if they had been sitting in this room for a while. Just how long were they here for?


    "Why are you so nice, mister demon?"


    Asura stared with a blank expression, surprised by the question.


    "Nice? I wouldn''t say I am a nice guy. I mean, I beat the crap out of those guys. I just don''t see a point in beating up kids."


    Asura shrugged, and the children froze, horrified as his sharp white teeth flashed in the dim light from his mouth, spreading out into a large grin.


    "I''ll protect you, though. Little kids aren''t rotten yet, so I''ll keep you safe."


    Marco began to realize that even if they didn''t trust him, the monster in front of them was their best chance to live. What else could they do? Sit around chained up and wait for someone to arrive? How long would that take before they were found? He decided he would sacrifice himself in order to ensure the younger kids'' safety.


    Rising onto his feet, he inched closer to Asura. This was it... he would either be eaten or live. Closing his eyes, Marco prepared himself for the worst as he slowly moved towards the monster. The sudden noise of his chains rattling made him and the other kids jump.


    Asura stood up abruptly, scaring them with his sudden movements, but before they could react, he scooped Marco into his arms. Grabbing the chains, he pulled them apart gently, making sure not to hurt the child. Asura smiled at the brave child and walked towards the rest of them, picking the other two up with the other three arms. Squealing, they shut their eyes, ready to be eaten.


    Unexpectedly, he did the same with them as he did with Marco. Gripping the chains that bound them, he pulled each one like they were made of rubber. Snapping apart each chain, they fell to the floor with a loud clang. They cowered within his clutches, and although they slowly grew to trust the monster, the fear instilled within them caused uncontrollable shaking throughout their bodies. However, the monster that clutched their small, shaky bodies gently moved them to a comfortable position and asked.


    "See, I''m not so bad. I don''t bite. What''s your name?"


    Smiling and exposing his sharp teeth again, he caused the little girl to cover her face, terrified at his scary appearance.


    "My name''s Lily... His name is Joel."


    Asura could barely hear her as she muttered it quietly against his hoodie. She pointed at the other boy, who appeared to shrink away within his arms at the mention of his name. Eyes wide, he braced for the monster to turn on him now that attention was brought towards him. Asura gently responded with,


    "Hi Lily, Marco, Joel. Let''s find your home."


    Asura had no issue seeing in the dark, so leaving the room was easy and quick, especially since he had explored the house earlier to find clothes. Entering the living room, Asura concluded that this was definitely someone''s living quarters. He found it strange that such a room was in a normal-looking house.


    "How has it never been found before? Surely not everyone just has a torture room in their house? Is that normal in the human realm? At least what he assumes was normal for a human''s house." Asura thought.


    He''s only seen human houses on television, so this whole experience was thrilling. There was a living room. A kitchen and some bedrooms down a hallway he entered earlier. However, the exit was the only thing he never found... One door remained at the front of the living room, which he assumed was the exit he missed on his exploration. Upon opening the door, his assumptions were proven correct.


    His eyes were met with a bright full moon shining brightly, illuminating the streets. Stars could be seen sparkling in the cloudless night, which was beautiful to him. Asura''s realm didn''t have a moon. He found its existence mesmerizing. Lily began to whimper, causing Asura to become worried,


    "What''s wrong?!"


    "It''s so dark. Like that room."


    Asura furrowed his brows as he looked around at the surrounding area. However, he couldn''t find anything that could cause her fear... It was just night, which he could see as a problem if you were not nocturnal... Realizing the children could not see like him in the darkness, he tried to comfort them.


    "It''s alright. I can see where we are going. Ain''t no one around. I''ll beat their a... them up if they show their face again. I''m like a superhero."


    Joel mumbled,


    "Superheroes don''t kill people."


    Asura couldn''t help but frown a little. He knew this encounter would be burned in their memories for the rest of their lives.

 The Childrens Home

    As Asura walked through the town, an eerie feeling swept over him. It was quiet... too quiet. He couldn''t find a soul outside. "Where were the people? There had to be dogs or cats somewhere, right? Didn''t humans have raccoons?" The only lively thing around were the flickering light posts on the sides of the street.


    "This place is pretty run down," Asura thought as he traversed through the town. The houses didn''t help with the spooky atmosphere either. Broken windows, rotting wood... were those claw marks? He felt like he was in a horror film he often watched at his house on his TV.


    Turning the corner at a nearby intersection, a large building came into view, which caught his attention. It was a big cathedral that stood in the middle of the town as if it were a masterpiece in an art gallery. Like a monument, the large building demanded his attention. Everything about it screamed about its greatness.


    It was beautifully decorated with colorful tinted glass lit up from the inside light, complementing the brick exterior. Towering above the rest of the buildings in the town, it began to resemble more of a large complex due to its expansive walls rather than just a cathedral. Asura asked while still staring at the large cathedral,


    "So, where do you guys live?"


    Marco replied and pointed at the cathedral.


    "You see that big building, that''s our home. We live in an orphanage there."


    "Of course it is."


    Asura thought, nothing bad ever happens in a big cathedral in a small town with no citizens walking around or cars, no dogs... "How badly could this possibly go?"


    "So, you guys have no family?"


    Lily shook her head.


    "The nice priests are our family. Mel gives us chocolate all the time and plays with us. Ash gives us rides on his back all the time."


    Asura could tell she perked up a little as she talked about the priests she considered her family. This made him smile, exposing his sharp teeth once again.


    "Who''s are better mine or his?"


    Still scared of his appearance, Lily turned her face and cowered away. The sight of her cowering away saddened Asura, gloomily he looked towards the cathedral they were headed to. He knew he was scary-looking, but he honestly had no intention of harming the children. To him, they were kind of sacred, an innocent life yet to be tainted by the cruelty of the world they lived in.


    Arriving at the front step of the cathedral, he stood before two massive oak doors. Without hesitation or thought, he pressed the large doors before him, opening them easily. He expected a little resistance, but they opened smoothly, almost as if they were welcoming an expected visitor.


    Walking inside the cathedral, Asura found that it was just as beautiful inside as it was outside. The room was filled with pews and decorative candles sitting on long metal posts. Two posts on either side were lined up next to each pew, making the room feel orderly. Elaborate golden d¨¦cor shined beautifully from the candlelight being reflected off its polished metallic surface.


    Asura realized that it would be impossible to miss the large symbol of Judex Divinum hanging from the ceiling above the stage even if he tried. The large symbol consisted of a golden hollow triangle with seven swords lining the outside pointing towards a crown within the triangle. Three swords were on both the left and right sides, while one stuck down at the top point. The hilts rested on the outside of the triangle, with the blades piercing through, pointing towards the crown in the middle. "The Lord''s seven swords," Asura thought as he studied the symbol.


    "Hello? Is anyone there? I got three of your kids with me."


    For a few seconds, the silence remained. However, footsteps grew louder from a hallway to the right instantaneously as if they were prepared for his arrival. Asura turned quickly to greet the priests, expecting a warm welcome, but stopped as he was confronted by a young woman sliding underneath his legs with two silver pistols engraved with roses on their sides pointed up at him.


    Immediately, she rose behind him, putting one of the guns to the back of his head. Out of the corner of his eye, Asura noticed flaming red hair shining in the candlelight. He tried to turn to get a better glimpse of his attacker. However, she pressed the gun harder against his skull. From his glimpse, he noticed her hazel eyes remained unwavering, completely focused on her opponent. The hazel eyes never shifted or looked away, even for a moment. She was serious about killing him if he made the wrong move.


    The cold metal up against his skin was a constant reminder of her killing intent. Asura wasn''t worried about dying, though, but the kids were another story. Her outfit was composed of a black military uniform with Judex Divinum''s symbol embroidered on her shoulders, revealing she was a priest from The Temple. The woman spoke with a demanding, quiet tone,


    "You let go of those children right now before I fill that demon skull full of holy lead."


    Asura, shocked, replied,


    "Oi, I just brought three of your missing children here, and you treat me like this? Also, I am not a demon moron. Put those guns down. You might shoot a kid on accident."


    Marco called out quickly, trying to defuse the situation,


    "He saved us, Mel. Wait, Mel-"


    She scoffed at Marco''s comment. The woman did not move a muscle as she stared Asura down. It was rather impressive, like a robot whose arm did not twitch, move, or shake even slightly. Her finger remained on the trigger, ready to blow his head off at any sudden movements. Mel held the guns steady with a serious death stare.


    "Let go, of the kids."


    Asura sighed as he slowly put the kids down. He knew this was not going to end well...


    Immediately after he set them down, he could hear the slight pull of a trigger. The slight click caused him to throw the three kids behind him, shielding them from what came next. Bullets pelted Asura''s back, tearing holes in his hoodie. To her surprise, each bullet ricocheted off him, shooting out in random directions off his body. The sight made Mel''s eyes open wide in shock as she jumped out of the way of the bullets rebounding throughout the room. Mel exclaimed in shock, with her heart pounding rapidly,


    "What the hell is that?.... Sorry, kids, don''t say those words."


    Asura looked at her angrily.


    "What do you mean what is that? You shot me asshole. Could''ve killed a kid."


    Mel, baffled by what just happened, asked,


    "How the hell was I supposed to know they were gonna ricochet? That''s never happened before. Why am I talking to you?"


    She tried to fire again, but Asura dashed at her so fast that Mel''s finger never pulled the trigger. Grabbing her with all four arms, he slammed her into the nearest wall, knocking the air out of her lungs. The wall cracked from the impact while Asura pinned her against it with all four arms, slowly choking the woman as his forearm pressed against her throat. Coughing and breathing heavily, blood spurted out of her mouth. Asura let out a low growl as he began to question the woman,


    "Oi, is this how you treat those who save kids?"


    Before Mel responded, she spat in his face, causing blood to splatter all over his black skin.


    "Yeah, demon scum like you."


    Asura''s face twisted in disgust. Wiping the blood away with one arm, he continued to apply pressure to her body with the other.


    "Demon this, demon that. Imma start calling you all racist or demeaning names. Ya know what, I''mma call you Brittney now or Karen. Sure, act like one."


    As Asura held her to the wall, neither of them talked. Mel struggled, knowing that she would not last long like this. She was running out of oxygen quickly. Hatred filled both their eyes as they stared at each other. She tried to jerk out of his grasp, but his grip was firm. The monster did not even budge as she repeatedly kicked him in the stomach.


    Opening his mouth to ask her about the kids, Asura hesitated momentarily. In the corner of his eye, the glint from a metal sword flashed. Swinging his head back, Asura watched a blade fly past his face, missing his nose by just a hair. Asura was forced to jump back from the woman, releasing her from his grasp. The Ogre could not help but notice he was now facing two people. A young man now stood next to the woman named Mel.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The newcomer was taller than both Mel and Asura, towering at least a foot above the Ogre. "He is definitely taller than the average male... cause, like, I am not short. He is just tall. Too tall, some would say. Well, most... Totally..." Asura thought to himself. The man''s blonde hair shimmered in the candlelight, along with his green eyes. His eyes were resentful as he watched the ogre''s every move.


    The lady was angry, but Asura felt like this level of hatred behind his eyes went beyond that. It was as if something personal happened between the two of them. Asura tried to remember everything, but he had never been to the human world before today. Why was he so furious with me? What drove him to this level of hatred?


    In his hands, the new attacker wielded a black blade engraved with holy words that glowed with a golden hue. The man had the same black outfit style as the girl, confirming he was her comrade. They both faced Asura in stances, making it obvious they were prepared to fight. Asura let out a sigh and got into a fighting stance as the two prepared for his next move. He wanted to end this peacefully... "Well, that is a lie." He didn''t really care if it ended peacefully, but he didn''t want to traumatize the kids again.


    Lost in thought, Asura was oblivious as Mel fired her pistols again. The attempt was laughable, though, as the bullets ricocheted off his body, causing the two humans to panic.


    "You know they say if you do the same thing expecting a different result, it''s insane, right?"


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Asura dashed forward, trying to close the distance between himself and the woman. Before he could reach her, though, the young man tried to strike first. Swinging his sword with both hands, the young man sent the blade towards his aggressor''s chest. A large smile spread across the young man''s face.


    "I have him. He''s dead." He thought as he watched his blade travel towards the monster before him. Asura, watching this, reacted by swinging his top right arm up into the bottom of the blade, lifting it high enough for him to duck under. Carrying his momentum forward, Asura redirected his body towards the young man. With no time to react, the young man watched as the monster tackled his lower body, sweeping him off his feet.


    A sickening thud could be heard from the impact of his body smashing into the ground. The man gasped at the sudden force; it was like getting struck by a horse''s hoof. After witnessing the monster manage to take down her comrade, Mel becomes worried. She knew the monster would be after her next. Gloating from his victory, the ogre''s dance bought her just enough time to devise a plan. His body seemed to be impenetrable, but maybe his eyes and mouth were softer. Raising her guns, she pointed the barrels toward his eyes. "Hopefully, this works..." She thought.


    Realizing her plan as he rose off the young man, the Ogre raised his arms to his face. Pulling all four of his arms up, Asura covered his more vulnerable parts with his forearms, shielding them from the barrage of bullets shot by Mel''s guns. "Failure. New plan, don''t die." She thought as the monster charged towards her.


    Mel smashed her guns together, and in a ball of amber-tinged fire, their forms merged into a single gun. Asura was stunned by the sight of the pistols shifting into the body of a gun that resembled a shotgun. It was like watching a rabbit being pulled out of a hat. Where did the second gun come from?


    The shotgun''s silver barrel shined under the candlelight light, revealing the same engravings the pistols were forged with. The only difference between the two guns was a beautiful dark wooden stock now complimenting the silver metal. Asura''s heart skipped a beat at the unexpected development, knowing this would not end well for him. She fired the gun, letting out a spew of pellets that exploded as they collided with Asura''s skin, sending him smashing through pews.


    Pulling himself from the pile of wood, Asura shook his head, trying to relieve himself of the dizziness left by the concussion. Although the blast did not externally hurt him, having his brain rattle inside his head due to the explosive force was more than enough to slow him down. Mel was a little relieved that one of her shots finally affected the monster before her.


    However, her small victory lasted only a few seconds as the monster emerged from the rubble, sprinting directly at her. Lifting her gun, she got ready to counterattack, but right as she shot, the monster fell to the ground, slamming all four fists against the floor. Mel tried to remain balanced, but the sudden shaking caused her to lose her footing.


    She tried to brace herself, allowing for one last shot, but the round flew right past the four-armed monster into the roof. Asura took the opportunity to grab a close pew, and in one motion, he tossed it directly at the woman with all his might. Just barely before the heavy pew crushed her, Mel recovered just enough to stabilize herself. Bracing the shotgun against her shoulder, she fired at the large wooded bench, causing it to explode into fragments of wood. Due to the proximity of the explosion, the shards of wood rained down on her, forcing her to shield her face.


    "Eughhh."


    She groaned as the storm of wood ceased. As she lifted her head, Mel''s heart stopped after realizing that she couldn''t see the area around her. Dust and smoke filled the room, making it to be difficult to distinguish anything in the room. Knowing the monster was probably running directly at her, she pulled her gun up to aim at him.


    However, as the dust settled, she saw nothing but an empty room. Rapidly swinging her gun around frantically, she came to the terrifying realization that she could not locate the monster anymore. The suspense slowly consumed her rationality as time passed, leaving her with only the dreadful feeling of being attacked at any moment.


    A sudden tap on her shoulder made her jump out of her skin. Mel prayed she would see the face of her comrade as she spun around to face whoever touched her. Her prayers were unanswered, though, as she came face to face with Asura. Before she could process this revelation, he grabbed her hips with a big grin on his face. With ease, he lifted her off the ground and chucked her across the room.


    Her guns fell from her hands and slid across the floor away from her as she slammed into the pews, crashing through them. Hearing her groan in pain, Asura stood proudly as he walked towards her.


    He hesitated for a moment. "Where were the kids? Are they safe?" Before he could look for them, he was interrupted as a sudden blade ran down his back, cutting a hole through his hoodie. Although the cold metal made him shiver, Asura was unharmed by the blade running down his body.


    Baffled by what he was witnessing, the man stood stunned. He noticed that his blade could not cut through the Ogre''s skin. He thought a surprise attack would be enough to strike the Ogre down, but he could only cut through the fabric of his hoodie. A humiliating result that led to him questioning his skills as a swordsman.


    Asura turned slowly while smiling at the young man. "It''s the devil''s smile." The man thought as overwhelming terror swept through his body. Like a mouse thinking it outsmarted its hunter only to realize the cat was playing with him all along, that is how Ash felt as the devilish being smiled at him playfully. As Asura turned to throw a punch, he was stopped by a booming, furious voice that shook the room.


    Asura''s eyes widened at the sheer authority in the voice. The command froze his body, preventing him from proceeding any further with his punch.


    "Did I train you to be this way? I''d suggest you stop before the consequences worsen."


    All three of them looked at where the voice originated from. An older man with a majestic white beard and long flowing hair now stood in the entrance of a hallway opposite to the one Mel entered from. Asura guessed he was in his fifties, but he stood taller than the young man, who was already freakishly tall. The old man also had an impressive muscular build, like he was still in his prime, putting his body to shame.


    However, his outfit did not do him any justice, as he was wearing a baggy T-shirt with a band Asura was unfamiliar with, and jeans that made it feel like the old man in front of him just returned after a concert. Although the old man was the mentor to his attackers, Asura was relieved when he saw what was in his arms. Lily sat on his arm that rested below her butt, and with her small hands, she held on to the old man''s T-shirt. Huddled around his legs were the two boys, Marco and Joel.


    "What do you think you are doing... Mel? Ash?"


    Both snapped to attention in a pose of respect. Nervous with sweat dripping from their face, they replied.


    "Um, this demon came into the church, and we were trying to kill it... sir."


    Asura stood up and sized up the old man,


    "These assholes attacked me after bringing your kids in here."


    The older man turned his attention toward Asura. His face scrunched in dissatisfaction.


    "What foul language. You two are stuck with cleanup duty. Make sure this room is spotless or I''ll make you clean the exorcism room with a toothbrush."


    Like children arguing against their parents, both Mel and Ash cried out.


    "Why! We were just trying to deal with the dem-"


    "Silence, not another word."


    The old man''s eyes shone bright gold and blazed with fire as he stared at them, clearly dissatisfied with how they dealt with the situation. "Were screwed..." they both thought as they proceeded to follow his command. His voice rang through the whole cathedral. The old man pointed at Asura and commanded him.


    "You... follow me."


    Asura stood up and struck attention like the other two. Hearing the authority in the man''s voice, he quickly replied,


    "Sir, yes, sir."


    Confused by his body moving involuntarily, Asura dropped his pose. He followed the old man, asking himself, "What just happened?" As he walked down the hallway after the old man, he studied the walls. The building was clearly old, with its rustic and worn-down appearance ¡ªwalls that reminded him of those haunted houses you see in films, like an old cabin unmanaged.


    As they reached the end of the hallway, the old man opened a door on the left. Holding the door open for Asura, he motioned for him to enter first. Complying, he walked into the room hesitantly. Asura could not help but feel that this situation was strange. At any moment, he expected an attempt by the old man to end his life. However, Asura did not want to dwell on this thought though because anything could happen in this strange new world. Instead, he was curious about everything. "What secrets would lie in such a strange land?"


    The room looked like a police officer''s office in the movies he watched at home. A large desk with tons of paperwork piled up, ready to be worked on, sat in the middle of the room. Metal cabinets lined the walls, which he assumed were filled with more paperwork. It was hard to distinguish, but on the other side of the paperwork was an old monitor, which many would think was the first of its kind. "That has to be the first prototype of monitors... Is he that old?" Asura thought.


    Perplexed by this monster''s strange behavior, the old man watched intensely as Asura simply studied his room.


    Noticing the old man''s constant glare, he quickly sat down in front of the desk, trying to prevent another outburst of anger. After finally deciding to sit down, the old man walked around the desk. While doing so, Asura couldn''t help but notice that the old man had never taken his eyes off him once.


    Shivers were sent through Asura''s spine. The old man creeped him out a little. "Does he blink? Does he breathe?" Asura couldn''t tell if the old man even had a heartbeat. Usually, he could hear such a thing, but the old man''s stare made Asura''s heartbeat boom in his ears. Unable to tell if he was thrilled by this, excited for a battle that may occur, or if he was terrified of what might come after.


    Finally, the old man reached the other side of the desk, sitting in the grand leather chair behind it. Asura noticed the room was rather bland, excluding the mountain of paperwork. Only a few books and items were lying around. The only thing remarkable in the room was a mounted blade behind the old man above a window.


    A grand silver sword with holy runes engraved on it, along with a brown leather hilt. Asura stood in awe of such a grand-looking blade, so beautiful and so shiny... He could only fanaticize about the great battles he could have with such a sword!

 Sparring Wont Hurt Right?

    "So, I heard from the kids that you saved them from some cultists... Why would a demon like you save them?"


    Asura''s face twisted after hearing that word used again to describe him. He replied,


    "Look here, ya old fart. You may be scary, but you and your children keep using that racist term. You all throw that shitty term around like it''s nothin. I am an ogre say it with me ya old fart. An O-gre."


    The old man''s face twisted at the foul language used.


    "Alright, I''ll stop calling you a demon if you stop using that foul language."


    Asura laid back in the chair nodding, satisfied with such a deal, and replied,


    "Alright, alright, you got yourself a deal there old man."


    "Now that we have settled that issue, we can return to my question. Why did you save them?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t eat humans. Especially children. I am a fighter. I fight stuff. Can''t fight a little kid ya know? I mean, it''s pretty one-sided. Like beating up a puppy."


    "Four kids were missing. You brought back three. What happened to the fourth?"


    Asura''s face turned grim, and he broke eye contact with the old man. He scratched the back of his head and looked at the old man nervously.


    "I ain''t no liar, so... They used him to summon me."


    The old man kept a steadfast gaze. The fiery golden eyes staring directly at Asura burned brighter by the second. Asura felt like they were burning a hole in him, causing him to grow more anxious as time passed. His voice sounded calm, but Asura could tell it was hiding a building rage that might explode forth at any moment.


    "And what did you do?"


    "I killed them... fuc- uh... the idiots that summoned me. I snapped their necks. I don''t like messing with children. They ain''t rotten yet ya know. I, uh, wanted to save them, so I brought them here. Look, I''m sorry for their friend, but I didn''t ask them to summon me. Now I''m here, and well, I don''t know what to do. Never been summoned before. A new experience I can add to my resume... If I knew what those were."


    "You have never been summoned from a monster realm before?"


    "Nope."


    "How did you enter the cathedral?"


    "I walked in."


    The old man became perplexed by this answer. This monster claimed to be an ogre, but those haven''t been seen in several years. They were almost extinct. Yet one allegedly was before him? A passive one, to a certain degree, so far at that. The old man has heard stories of ogres, each one more gruesome than the last. Bloodthirsty, uncontrollable forces of chaos hell-bent on devouring everything living. Asura''s story was a little hard to believe.


    "... So, you''re fine with killing humans but not eating them?"


    "Yup. Wait... You might take that the wrong way...."


    "Got a problem with killing other monsters?"


    Asura scratched his head, wondering where this was going,


    "Nope, cause most of ''em are d..."


    Sighing, the old man looked away out the window next to him.


    "Well, from now on, you are under my supervision. You do not leave this place without my permission. You''re going to stay here and fight monsters for me, understand?"


    Asura furrowed his eyebrows, confused,


    "Alright, what? What do you mean I gotta stay here?"


    Asura''s eyes locked with the old man''s gaze. The fire burned in his eyes again, except now Asura felt like the old man was staring into his soul. The air in the room became thick, making breathing harder and harder. Asura''s lungs began to burn as the air increased in temperature. He felt like he was boiling from the inside.


    Falling to the ground, he struggled to fight against the crushing force that was building up around him, like an anvil''s weight pressing down on him against the floor. The old man''s mana poured throughout the room, filling every corner. He struggled to push himself upward off the ground but raised himself high enough to meet the old man''s eyes. The old man stopped expelling his mana for just a moment and gave Asura a choice,


    "I can kill you at any moment. You are a monster, I simply cannot let you go out by yourself, who knows what you''ll do? Instead, I''ll offer a deal. You stay here, and I''ll ensure you don''t get in trouble with the other cathedrals. You saw how everyone reacted to you. You also said you are a fighter; you love to fight. Why not fight monsters? All you have to do is fight cultists and monsters for me. I''ll give you the freedom to move around after you prove yourself. Otherwise, I''ll just kill you right here."


    Coughing and gasping for air, Asura held his throat and sat up. With a raspy voice, he replied.


    "You make a compelling argument, old man. I think I''d rather live."


    "Good choice. Thanks for saving the kids."


    Asura gave one final smile before he passed out due to the stress put upon his body by the mana.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Waking up from his deep slumber, Asura jolted upward, anxiously, looking around him. He expected to be chained and tortured, but neither of those happened. Instead, he found himself on a soft bed. He tried to get up but struggled as he couldn''t help but fall backward as pain shot through his body. His muscles were stiff and aching, causing him to groan and shift uncomfortably.


    "I think sitting is good..."


    Studying the room, Asura found that the room was quite big, with several rows of beds accompanied by medical equipment next to each area sectioned off by curtains. It resembled a hospital to Asura, but he had only ever seen those on television. "Humans are interesting," Asura thought, watching liquid drip in a bag nearby. Too busy looking around the room, Asura was oblivious to the person lingering out of sight. The person spoke, breaking the silence,


    "Finally awake, sleepy head?"


    Asura''s heart stopped as he jumped back, grabbing onto the bed with all four arms. His head spun in the direction of the voice; it was Mel.


    "Holy shit... Where''d you come from?"


    "I have been sitting here the whole time. Also, I recommend you stop cursing or the old man is going to kill you... Wait that might be a good thing. Carry on."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Asura threw his hands forward as if he were trying to shoo her comment away.


    "Ehhhh whatever, how''d I get here?"


    Mel rolled her eyes as if she were dealing with a toddler.


    "Me and Ash lugged your fat butt over here because you passed out in the old man''s office. I don''t understand why we haven''t just killed you yet, but clearly, you have some sort of use if the old man is keeping you around. But personally, I don''t care, I would rather kill you."


    Mel stood up and leaned closer while pulling her pistol out of her holster. Asura could feel the cold iron pressed up to his temple as she pushed her gun up against his head.


    "I don''t know why my bullets didn''t kill you last time, but if you hurt anyone or do anything shady, I''ll blow a hole into that demon head of yours."


    Asura''s irritation grew once again, becoming agitated by her constant use of the word demon to describe him. After crossing his upper two arms, he pointed with his lower two, accusing Mel.


    "Still racist I see. Alright, alright, I get it. Quit nagging me, mom."


    Trying to stand up, Asura let out a groan as the pain shot through his body again. Finally lifting himself to his feet, Asura watched as Mel began walking out of the room. Stopping at the door, she made one final comment.


    "Oh, the old man wants you to come to the training room, by the way. Also, put some new clothes on. There''s some on the table next to you."


    Asura looked down at his clothes, noticing the ragged mess they were left in. Bullet holes and slashes reduced his clothes to a few pieces of cloth. "I look homeless," Asura thought as he played with the dangling, barely attached strips of cloth. Asura grumbled,


    "I kind of liked that hoodie assholes."


    Turning to the table, Asura found a blue T-shirt and black cargo pants. Asura sighed, disappointed by the lack of sweatpants. Grabbing the clothes, he tried to get dressed and fought with his shirt again. Struggling with the shirt, Asura had to rip holes to accommodate his two lower arms.


    "Why can''t you guys be inclusive?"


    Asura could not help but realize that the builders of this place loved using gold to decorate the interior. The door had a golden frame with engravings all over it. The room was also decorated with golden accents and decorations. Even the trim was made from expensive material. Asura found it baffling that they still used candles to light the place, though. "Did they spend their entire budget on gold and could not afford electricity?"


    Written on the cathedral walls were scriptures and carvings of the stories of how Judex Divinum created the world. Even Asura had heard those tales in his realm, but he didn''t have time to list them off. Asura walked towards the door Mel left through. However, he immediately stopped, realizing he had no idea where the training room was. Scratching his head, he pondered this situation, mumbling to himself,


    "Wait, how am I supposed to know where the hell the training room is?"


    After walking around the maze of hallways for thirty minutes, opening every door in the cathedral, he finally stumbled into the training room. It was a massive room about half the size of a football field. As he walked into the expansive room, the patter of his feet slightly echoed, alerting everyone to his presence.


    He looked around, noticing weapons lining the right-side wall while the rest of the room was empty. The old man stood in the middle, instructing Mel and Ash as they sparred with each other. He appeared to be talking, but Asura could not hear him because of their distance. However, he did notice the old man waving at him.


    "Over here, stand next to Mel and Ash."


    The blonde-haired boy named Ash shot an angry glare at Asura but quickly whipped his head back to face the old man. Mel could not help but roll her eyes after watching this childish behavior before asking,


    "What took you so long?"


    "How the fu-"


    The old man''s face twisted a little, causing Asura to stop before he finished. Scurrying away, Asura hid behind Ash in fear of being beaten again. However, Ash did not help as he tried to shake the ogre off by pushing him away. He came to regret this decision quickly as Asura kicked his ankle to get revenge like a toddler not getting his way. Yelping from the pain, Ash clutched his ankle while hopping around on one leg. Asura wished to torment Ash more, but the Old Man''s glare prevented him from continuing any further.


    "I mean, how am I supposed to know where exactly the training room is, moron? I don''t live here. You''re the idiot who left a monster roaming around the place anyway. How do you know I won''t run away or kill anyone here?"


    Before Mel could say anything, the old man responded,


    "Don''t worry, we will always have eyes on you. An engraving on your chest lets us know what you are doing and where you are. It will also cause you great pain if you try to harm a civilian."


    Pulling up his T-shirt, Asura noticed a new tattoo consisting of flowers that created a circle with their intertwined stems on his chest. Within the circle, a large runic marking he couldn''t recognize was present.


    "What the? WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO ME?"


    He felt at his chest as if he were violated. The old man shrugged,


    "Like you said, you are a monster, and we have no clue what you can do. It is not permanent like a tattoo, but rather like a sticker we placed that you can''t remove. For now, it will remain with you, but if you help us, there is a chance I might remove it. Or I could just kill you if you would like. But you said you enjoy fighting, so I am going to give you the chance to fight. Help us out, and I''ll help you out."


    Stroking his beard, the old man walked towards the side of the room where the weapons were lined up. He exclaimed as he walked away with his back turned,


    "We will be testing out your capabilities today. You will fight Ash first and then Mel. This room will regenerate and repair itself in case of any damage caused to it, so do not worry about holding back. There are also runes engraved on each pillar, infused with a holy mana focused on healing. These will heal any wounds and remove exhaustion within them, so don''t worry about hurting them either. You will still feel pain, so be careful. The fight ends when you remove the other''s ability to fight or you give up. Ash, are you ready?"


    Asura threw his hands up in shock and glared at the old man with an eyebrow raised.


    "Is this how you treat your patients? I just woke up. Also, will I get healed?"


    The old man replied,


    "You are fine. I checked on your body when you were in the infirmary. No wounds were found anywhere on your body."


    The old man motioned with his arms around the room, answering,


    "Rooms like these in Cathedrals are enchanted and designed to be made for fighting. A sort of training hall. When built, they are installed with metal rods. Those rods have holy runes carved into them and then are enchanted by Arch Knights. It takes a lot of holy mana; however, once complete, a field is established around the room."


    The old man studied Asura''s posture.


    "Anything inside will be healed of any serious injuries. Unless the cause is a natural death, which then the field will do nothing about. With all that in mind, I see nothing wrong with you fighting unless you are afraid of dying. Which, if you don''t fight, it might result in your death anyway."


    Ash chuckled, displaying an evil smile on his face. He seemed confident and eager to fight him. Asura didn''t understand where his confidence came from, though, because it did not go well for him last time. If they did fight, Asura would do everything in his power to keep him from winning. That smug face irritated Asura. He wished to squash whatever pride Ash had left like a bug.


    Pulling out his sword, Ash prepared himself for the spar while Mel walked away, only slightly interested in this ordeal. She pulled out some gum chewing on it while finding her place next to the old man on the sideline.


    "This''ll be fun."


    Ash asked,


    "What, you scared, shorty?"


    "Oi, who you calling shorty? Just cause I ain''t no freak show does not mean I am short. I''m average height. I have never been afraid of a fight, either. I''ve fu-... killed more monsters than you probably have your whole career."


    "It''s like a chihuahua barking constantly. Small but feisty."


    This enraged Asura. He slammed his fists into each other, making a thunderous noise as if two solid rocks were slammed against each other.


    "Imma have fun beating the crap out of you, soy boy."


    Before the fight commenced, Ash quickly slid two fingers across his onyx sword, chanting an incantation,


    "Judex Divinum strengthens those who follow the light. Through Hephestine, the dullest blades become sharp."


    His black steel blade began to radiate an aura created by the holy mana swirling within it. Although Asura was impressed by the sight, he would never admit it to the likes of Ash. It pissed him off. Ash could do such a cool thing, and Asura couldn''t. Suddenly, the sword ignited as he held it with both hands. Bursting into existence, a golden flame engulfed the sword''s body down to the hilt. Pointing the now flaming sword tip in Asura''s direction, Ash taunted the ogre.


    "What was he going to do with that? Did the soy boy think that adding flames would help him in the fight? Does he believe heating a blade makes it easier to cut through? Hahahaha. I''ve dipped my body in flames that devoured many before me. Some holy mana isn''t going to be the thing that strikes me down. Ever been breathed on by the flames of a dragon? Now that shit burns..." Asura thought as he waited for the battle to start.


    The old man gave Mel a thumbs up, signaling her to start the fight. Mel let out a quick sigh before she pulled out one of her pistols and aimed it up to the ceiling above. Ever since this ogre showed up, the amount of work she had started piling up. If there was one thing Mel hated, it was working...


    Staring at the competitors, she couldn''t help but pray for Ash''s victory. If the ogre dies, then everything returns to normal. "Please, Ash, just kill him." She thought as she pulled the trigger. With a single shot sent upward, Mel signaled the beginning of the fight.

 Mels Round Two

    Bursting forward into a sprint, Ash tried to startle the ogre, trying once again to utilize the element of surprise. Ash tried his best to prevent any openings within his attacks with repeated swings of his sword with all his might. Determined to kill the ogre and end this madness, behind each swing was the intent to kill.


    Sending blow after blow, each swing was met with Asura using his four arms to block the attempts effortlessly with his forearms. Aggravated by his blade sliding off his forearms just like before, Ash decided he needed a new plan.


    Sliding backward away from his opponent, Ash swapped to a one-hand grip and lifted his other hand towards the sky, conjuring a giant ball of holy fire in his palm. The golden flame swirled upon his palm, growing brighter as more mana was consumed by the holy flame.


    Asura ran forward as he conjured the ball of fire, trying to interrupt his opponents'' attempt to make an obvious attack. However, Ash never took his eyes off Asura as he approached quickly. Realizing he had little time left before his attacker reached him, he slung the fireball forward to prevent Asura from approaching further.


    The ball of fire streaked through the air at high speed toward Asura like a comet. Defying the laws of the world, the flame didn''t extinguish as if an unknown force held it together. Witnessing this, Asura slammed his fingers into the ground, gripping the stone floor to give himself leverage as he rushed at his opponent. Throwing himself to the left and out of the way, the fireball shot past, leaving a trail of fire behind.


    The heat was intense as it passed by, causing a bead of sweat to run down Asura''s forehead. Glad he had managed to dodge the fireball in time, he continued his pursuit. Ash''s eyes went wide, and he realized his opponent was smarter than he had anticipated. Most monsters charge forward with blood lust and without a thought in their worthless minds, but this one was smart and decisive.


    A massive explosion erupted behind Asura suddenly as the fireball collided with the wall, sending rubble flying into his back. The force from the explosion almost knocked Asura off balance as he slid slightly across the floor. Asura turned his head momentarily to see the damage the fireball created. A massive hole was left in the wall behind him with debris and smoke scattered around it. Asura nodded in approval,


    "Not bad soy boy, not bad."


    Without another word or reaction, Asura sprinted towards Ash, leaving no time to waste. Surprised by this sudden burst of speed, Ash tried to prepare himself. Getting into a defensive position to block Asura''s strike, Ash braced his hands behind his blade as the monster''s two right fists collided with the flat side of his sword. Gripping the top of the sword with his other hand, Ash absorbed the blow.


    However, the impact knocked Ash back a few feet, making him struggle to keep his footing. Asura was impressed that his opponent was still standing. Humans were truly remarkable in their ability to endure through hellish conditions or overcome overwhelming strength. Ash took notice of the brief moment Asura let his guard down, without hesitation he took advantage of his opponent''s distraction.


    Ash responded by channeling holy mana into his blade, causing its aura to swell up. Slashing at nothing but the air, Ash released thin slashes of fire that soared at Asura. Noticing them coming, Asura swiftly ducked under the first one but leaped over the second immediately, entering a forward roll as he landed. Although a good attempt at trying to dodge the strikes, Asura failed as the last one collided with his shoulder, engulfing it in a holy flame that scorched his skin.


    The flame annoyed Asura but didn''t harm him in any way. It was harder to extinguish than a normal flame, causing Asura to pat at it for a few seconds, giving his opponent time. In a fight, time was everything. You could use it to recover, get an advantage, and set up a plan. This was something the old man drilled into Ash''s head, time and time again.


    His opponent was oblivious to the value of time and what it granted. Sitting on the floor, frustrated by a simple flame that irritated him, the moronic ogre allowed Ash to do whatever he pleased. "What a fool." Ash thought as the childish being became enraged by the constant flame that pestered him. Preemptively, Ash put up a holy wall with an incantation to prevent an expected attack from the now-enraged ogre.


    "Judex Divinum is my protector and shield. Through Mazriel, the walls of heaven will not fall."


    An expansive large wall formed from holy mana filled the room, blocking any path to Ash. Asura, standing in front of the wall, found the large transparent structure to be impressive. Without even touching the wall, he could feel how dense it was. He had little knowledge of how holy mana worked, but "It sure did its job well." He thought.


    Asura dug his hands into the ground, pulling out two chunks of the floor. Chucking with all his might into the radiating wall of mana, he watched as nothing happened. The wall stood firmly as the rocks smashed into the side, crumbling to pieces upon contact. Ash chuckled, growing more confident as he watched his opponent struggle.


    "What a brute, you know slamming your fists into everything won''t solve your problems."


    Standing behind his protective barrier, Ash started to chant another incantation that was different from the last. Asura could feel the mana accumulating within Ash as he continued to chant. This was strange. Before, it felt like the man was coming from Ash, as if it were being expelled from him, but now it feels as if he is pulling it from somewhere else. Feeling the slightest shift of mana within another person in the room, Asura turned to see Mel smiling back at him. She was supplying Ash somehow... Asura mumbled to himself,


    "That''s cheating."


    Unable to solve the problem, he simply shrugged, dismissing the scandal.


    "Meh, doesn''t matter anyway. Still going to lose soy boy."


    While studying the wall, Asura noticed a ring of runes started to form a circle around Ash as he sunk his sword into the ground. The light emitted from his body grew brighter every second, causing the shadows to recede. He spoke commanding words that echoed throughout the room.


    "Judex Divinum will lead those who follow the righteous path to victory. Through Ohriel, a path will be-"


    Interrupting his incantation, Asura slammed both his right fists with all his might into the mana wall, shattering it. Ash''s eyes went wide, surprised as he watched it break like glass. The entire wall shattered and collapsed, causing an explosion that knocked Ash back, breaking his incantation.


    "You think I''d just let you power up or something? This ain''t no cartoon man, and for your information, yeah, I do think my fists can solve most problems."


    Asura approached Ash as he scurried away like a bug crawling on the ground. Bending down, he grabbed Ash by his ankle, and an evil smile spread from ear to ear.


    "I did see this in a movie once though. Big man beat the crap out of a ''god'' might be fitting for you and your ego".


    Asura picked up Ash by his ankle, swinging him around and slamming him into the ground repeatedly. Each slam caused Ash to groan in pain as blood pooled on the floor around Asura. Noticing most of Ash''s bones broke with each swing, Asura could only smile, knowing he was winning.


    He figured after five repetitions, it would be enough, finally releasing Ash''s ankle and tossing him to the side. Asura stood up, sticking his chest out, beaming with pride as if he accomplished a new feat. After taking his moment of celebration in, he decided to walk over to Ash to see his face. Smashed and covered in blood, he was almost unrecognizable.


    Asura didn''t care about his appearance. The old man said he would heal. However, what did concern him was his motionless state. For a few seconds, time stopped as Ash''s chest didn''t rise or fall. "Oh man... is he dead?" Asura thought as he waited, and waited, and waited...


    His concerns quickly vanished as he heard his heart begin to beat steadily. Who knows what the old man might do if he died? He was breathing. That was good enough for Asura. Looking for the old man, Asura shouted.


    "I win."


    The old man let out a sigh as he looked at Ash''s bloodied state. Although he said he would heal, the pain from extreme injuries would remain. Mel stood horrified at the sight of her friend on the ground, mangled. It was a little worrying how Ash would recover from such a state, but he did recall the old man saying not to be worried about such things.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Suddenly, the body began to vibrate on the ground. An unsettling sight, as if something externally controlled the movements of his body. Asura screamed as he watched Ash''s body make unnatural movements like a poltergeist movie. Fleeing from the body, he ran to hide behind the old man.


    "What the fu-"


    Ash''s body began to heal. The process horrified Asura as he watched each bone get pushed back into its original place. Snapping and cracking, each bone corrected itself, sporadically causing his body to jolt around on the floor. Wounds appeared to sow themselves back as the blood crept around as if it were alive. As the wounds closed, the blood seemed to suck back into the body. After a moment of silence, Ash finally pushed himself off the ground. Standing up, he grabbed his neck, groaning in agony.


    "What a cheap win."


    Asura watched in horror as Ash then walked to the old man''s location. Arriving next to the group, the old man pat Ash on the back, causing immense pain to spread through his chest. The old man laughed as he sent a nasty glare in his direction. Now that Ash was fully healed except for the emotional damage to his pride, the old man studied Asura''s body. This exceeded his expectations, which made him incredibly happy. This monster was more durable than any he had ever seen. Still standing with no wounds, he might just become a useful tool.


    "That was round one. Now it''s Mel''s turn."


    The room began to shake, causing Asura to stumble. Frantically looking around, he tried to find the source of the earthquake. As Asura tried to locate the source, he was suddenly struck in the back of the head by debris. Rubble flew through the air and returned to its previous location, rebuilding the ground and walls. The room rebuilt itself like it was some sort of building block returning to its original state.


    Before he knew it, the room now looked just as it did before his fight, which baffled Asura. He has never seen anything like this. Human technology was exciting! The old man could not help but notice the smile on Asura''s face as he watched, like a child seeing fireworks for the first time.


    Unaware of his surroundings, Asura was oblivious to Mel, who walked to the middle of the room about thirty yards away from him. After blowing a bubble with her gum, she smiled, ready for her turn for redemption,


    "My turn now, demon boy."


    The term demon pulled him from his trance. Smiling with a huge, toothy evil grin, Asura beat his fists against each other again while letting out a laugh,


    "I hope you ain''t as weak as soy boy. All bark, no bite. Call me a chihuahua, I dare you. I ain''t one. He is. I''m a pit bull, lean, mean, ready to... pee? Ah, whatever. I can finally beat that racist shit out of you."


    The old man gave the thumbs up, letting them both know they could start the match. Mel pulled out both her pistols. Slamming them both together, a bolt action rifle formed in a burst of sparks and fire. The silver rifle was long with a beautiful dark polished oak stock. Although it had the same engravings as the past guns, a female angel wearing armor stretched down the gun''s body alongside the roses this time.


    Mel took a quick stance, bracing the rifle against her shoulder while Asura stood there awestruck. He was stunned by the fact that her guns had changed to a completely different form again. In his hesitation, she smiled and chanted a few words.


    "Judex Divinum purifies the wicked. Through Hephestine''s flames, the impurities are purged."


    The rifle''s engravings began to glow brightly as they ignited, releasing an amber-tinted holy flame. As the mana built up within the gun, it quickly reached its maximum capacity, filling the round. Mel pulled the trigger upon completion, signifying the start of the fight. However, the gun was also pointed directly at Asura instead of up in the air like last time. "A cheap shot." He thought as the bullet exited the barrel.


    As the oxygen around the barrel kissed the bullet, it was coated in the same amber-tinted holy flame the gun had produced earlier. As the bullet traveled through the air, it began to increase its rotation, leaving a trail of fire that spun like a tornado behind it. With no time to react, the bullet pierced through the air in seconds, hitting Asura directly in the chest.


    The force sent Asura into the wall in an instant. A loud boom roared throughout the building as he collided with the wall, causing it to shake, and large chunks of brick and debris fell to the floor. As the dust cleared, Asura pulled himself out of the large hole created by the explosion from the bullet. Groaning in pain, he turned to the wall, noticing the large cracks that sprawled from the point of collision. "Wicked," he thought as he stood in the small crater.


    A click could be heard in the distance. It was different than the first, but Asura recognized it right away. After watching every Western movie under the sun, the sound of a gun was quite familiar to him. Mel was reloading. Without hesitation, knowing there would only be a few moments before another round came in his direction, Asura burst into a sprint towards Mel. Powering through the pain of being launched into the wall, Asura groaned as he ran,


    "Damn, that hurt."


    Shaking off the last blow, Asura smiled and laughed roaringly. "This is fun, lots and lots of fun! The fights I''m looking for!" Asura thought. Eager for more, he was excited, which worried Mel more than when he was pissed. He was already unpredictable, but "He was excited after being hit like that?" Mel''s lips twitched. This monster before her would not stay down no matter what she did.


    "Now, this is a fight!"


    Mel stood in shock for a moment, allowing Asura to make a move towards her. She was baffled that he was unharmed by the bullet. Although some monsters have experienced such an attack before, nearly every single one could not move, let alone run right after. Snapping back to reality, Mel flipped the gun in the air, like a baton twirler, as it spun on its way down it became consumed by fire once again. The form changed from the bolt action rifle into an automatic rifle.


    As it finished rotating, Mel grabbed it out of the air and shoved the stock into her shoulder again, bracing herself. She rapidly shot at the approaching monster, sending a wave of bullets in his direction. However, Asura simply didn''t care and shielded his face as he pursued her. Like an indestructible tank, he pushed onward through the battle towards her. The bullets exploded on impact as they connected with Asura. He laughed as each round did not even manage to slow him down.


    Asura, now only three yards away, became increasingly dangerous. Mel cursed under her breath as she grabbed her gun. Sliding her hand down the side of it, the rifle burst into amber flames and sparks again. The fire dispersed, revealing a long silver pump action shotgun. As Asura closed the distance, she slid towards him, deciding an aggressive approach was better than a defensive one at the moment. Asura was unprepared for the sudden advance and watched as she slid underneath through his legs.


    With her gun braced against her she pointed up towards his chest, she smiled as she pulled the trigger. She had caught him by surprise! The explosive round caused Asura to fly up into the air, slamming into the ceiling. Grabbing the barrel, she smashed the gun against her leg, causing it to break and burst into flames. The guns split into two forms, returning to their pistol state once again. As Asura began to fall back towards the ground, Mel rapidly shot both pistols, letting out a flurry of bullets. Asura guarded his face with his four arms as he fell towards her.


    Knowing that the bullets would not harm the ogre significantly, she hoped she could strike an eye or mouth as he fell downward toward the floor. Before he smashed back into the ground, he quickly shifted his weight to land on his feet. With a booming thud as he landed, the room went quiet momentarily. Mel was only a few feet away, which gave her the disadvantage.


    Knowing this, she tried to shoot a few rounds at his eyes once again, which were thwarted by Asura blocking with his arms. However, Mel took this time to distance herself from her aggressor, walking backward as she fired. She noticed he only had a few burn marks from the explosive rounds but no bullet holes or penetration from anything else. Laughing and unfazed by her antics, Asura told her,


    "Now that is some fun... Alright, well, I guess we need to end this sometime soon. I would hate to keep the old man waiting."


    Reaching down with his two lower arms again, he pulled two chunks of rock from the ground. It was unbelievable that he could do such a thing. Mel expected him to struggle a little but he simply ripped the floor apart like cardboard. A wide grin exposing his sharp teeth spread across his face as he formulated a devious plan. Tossing the massive rocks in her direction, Asura hoped to crush her beneath them.


    However, responding swiftly, she slammed the pistols together again, changing the form of the guns into the shotgun. Pulling the barrel of the gun upward, she pointed it at each rock only a few feet away from her. Letting out two rounds from the gun, she watched as both rocks disintegrated in the air, leaving nothing but rubble that showered her.


    Relief swept over her, but it only lasted a moment after she noticed that her vision was obstructed by the dust spread around her. Asura was no longer standing before her. Panicked, she looked around frantically for him, checking behind her.


    "Above you, idiot."


    Her heart dropped as she watched Asura fly down towards her. He was too close for her to try and escape, but she figured she might as well try. Quickly jumping back, she attempted to escape his grasp, but it was too late. Asura slammed his arms into the ground, causing it to shake enough for Mel to lose her balance. With no time to react, she was defenseless as Asura slugged her right in the stomach.


    In a matter of seconds, she was flying across the room. Slamming back onto the ground with a loud thud, she spewed out blood from her mouth as she tumbled on the floor. It was only when she finally came to a stop she realized the full extent of the damage done to her body.


    Her lungs were ruptured, making it hard to breathe. Her broken ribcage also didn''t help as she lay agonizing in pain on the floor. Coughing up blood, she managed to let out a few words before passing out,


    "I guess... it''s my loss."


    Her body began to vibrate just like Ash''s. Still disturbed by this sight, Asura turned away and gave the two spectators a little victory dance,


    "Go me, go go go me. Go me.


    In mere seconds of being crippled, Mel''s voice came from behind him again, which caused Asura to whip back around. She was perfectly fine. Only the exhaustion from the battle remained. However, that soon left as well. Even that would only last a few moments in this mystical room. Mel, in the process of getting up, called out to Asura,


    "Why are you so difficult to kill?"


    "Cause I am so cool."


    Mel could only shake her head at his comment as she returned to stand beside the old man. The old man let out a booming laugh, surprising Asura, Mel, and Ash.


    "You''re pretty good for a young monster. To think you would be able to withstand such firepower. Mel is not weak, you know. She is a top-notch Paladin and one of a kind even amongst her peers. I understand now why they could not kill you when you first entered the cathedral. It is not their abilities that are lacking but rather you are just difficult to kill. Most monsters heal wounds, but you simply overcome that by not being wounded. Amazing!"


    Asura raised an eyebrow as his face displayed his confusion. He asked,


    "What do you mean by young monster, ya old fart? I''m older than you!"

 Asuras Hell

    Mel rolled her eyes and, with an unimpressed look on her face, said,


    "You... old? You look like a seventeen-year-old thug."


    "Oi, who you calling a thug? Always assuming shit.... oh, my bad language."


    The old man rubbed his beard as he walked towards the door.


    "I think you''ll do nicely on this team. There is still one member missing, but he will be here soon. For now, it is time for class. You are also required to attend Asura. We must inform you of the situation and what is happening in the world before you can begin to help."


    Asura looked around as he stretched. Uninterested in learning, he responded,


    "Class is borrringggg. Unless it leads to more fights, count me out. Wait, how do you know my name?"


    Plastered on the old man''s face was a giant smile, and his eyes glowed passionately.


    "Battles and fights, wars and death are among the few things guaranteed in this life. You are confident and strong, but your intelligence is lacking. If you will help us, you need to understand more than just how to throw a fist. I''m also not asking. I''m telling."


    Asura put two arms behind his head and the other two in his pockets. Wait, he still had pockets? Noticing his clothes were now repaired miraculously, he was in awe. He assumed it was due to the repair field the room had. Very intriguing...


    "Huh... suddenly, I''m interested in learning."


    Mel groaned to protest his demand,


    "We just trained and sparred all day. Can we just take a break?"


    The old man ignored her comment as he continued walking. Without a word, they were forced to follow after the old man as he continued his pace. All four of them left the room and walked down the hallway. As they traversed through the building, they were met with Lilly, Marco, and Joel as they ran down the hallway towards them. From far behind, Asura could hear a nun calling out after the kids,


    "Slow down! No running in the Cathedral!"


    Noticing Asura, the kids ran towards him, eager to see their savior once again. Lily spoke first, asking,


    "Mister demon, mister demon! What are you doing?"


    Smiling, he hoisted Lily up onto his left arm, using both his lower arms to support her.


    "Just beating up some idiots."


    Mel rolled her eyes and kept walking while Ash grumbled.


    "Moronic demon cheated or something."


    Asura''s face twisted in disgust.


    "Racist bastards."


    The old man''s voice boomed in anger.


    "Language!"


    Shrinking his neck like a turtle, Asura prepared to be hit. However, nothing came as he waited patiently for the old man to discipline him. The old man seemed uninterested in correcting him further as he walked away. Quietly, Asura replied,


    "My bad."


    Lily pulled a white flower from her pocket, shoving it against Asura''s face. The sudden object made Asura reel his head back to get a better look at the gross thing the child kept in her pocket. If Asura knew one thing about children, it was that their pockets held infinite possibilities of disgusting assortments of trash.


    "This is for you, mister. It''s like your eyes."


    Surprised by the gift, Asura took it. A soft smile crept across his face as he studied the flower. Kind gestures were something Asura had not experienced in a long time... It warmed his heart to receive such a thoughtful gift.


    "Thank you."


    Mel could not help but smile as this unfolded before her. Although she hated the ogre, it was sweet to see the children having fun and being thoughtful. To her horror, though, Asura devoured the flower, eating it whole in one bite. Mel, Ash, and the nun stood horrified at the sight of him eating the flower while Lily giggled,


    "You''re silly, mister demon."


    The nun quickly ran up and snatched Lily from his arms. Horrified by the fact that a monster was holding Lily, and everyone allowed it. The old man noticed her reaction and reassured her,


    "It''s alright, he won''t hurt her. He is the one who saved them from the cultists. If he wanted to hurt the children, he would not have even brought them here. We have a control engraving on him in case he tries to pull something if you are still worried."


    The nun, still worried about a monster being allowed around children, scurried by him with the kids.


    "Just keep your demon on a leash and away from the children."


    Asura, shocked and appalled, shouted after her,


    "Aren''t you supposed to be nice or something? Judgement-free zone, my ass. So, you all got racist nuns, racist paladins, do not tell me your police are racists too huh?"


    The old man grabbed the ogre by the shoulders and led him forward, with the other two following behind. They had wasted enough time playing around with the children, and it was time to get to work. Every minute they wasted was a minute the cultists gained an advantage. After walking for some time, they finally stopped in front of a door. The old man smiled at Asura, stating,


    "Welcome to most people''s hell. The classroom."


    After opening the door, a smallish room was revealed. Mel and Ash walked in first, heading towards a row of seats. Asura was familiar with the layout due to the shows he watched. Big on drama, Asura realizes the room resembles a college classroom. Before he was sent to this realm, he recently watched a show based on a group of college students obsessed with each other''s relationships. It was a terrible show, but Asura could not help but waste time watching it.


    Rows of seats were lined up, each one slightly more elevated than the previous row. In the middle of the room was a single desk with a table next to it, which Asura assumed was the teacher''s. Out of the corner of his eye, Asura noticed the old man standing in the middle of the room glaring at him. He obviously wanted Asura to sit down so he could give his lesson.


    Taking the hint, Asura walked over towards the seats, noticing Mel sat in the back of the room while Ash was right in the front. Asura walked into the middle row and sat down. Propping up his feet onto the desk in front of him, he took the opportunity to relax his body. Leaning back, Asura put his upper two hands behind his head while the others were stuffed into his pockets. While looking at Ash, Asura couldn''t help but sneer,


    "I can already tell you''re the teachers'' pet."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Ash ignored him as he propped his head up with his hand, leaning on the desk. He would not be provoked so easily; the old man would certainly punish him severely. Dreading the thought of having to clean the exorcist room, which they used to expel possessed people or kill captured monsters, was more than enough to make Ash swallow his pride. The old man stared at the three of them and smiled.


    "Well, let''s get started. We will begin with the basics to ensure we are all on the same page."


    Mel groaned,


    "Why do we have to cover the basics? We all know this stuff; you have only beaten it into our minds hundreds of times."


    "Yet we have someone new who may know nothing about our realm. It would be detrimental to allow Asura to be on the team in the first place if he has no information about our world. Also, your previous test results have shown that you could also use a refresher, Mel."


    The old man opened a book that sat on the desk while sliding his reading glasses on.


    "First, we will start with the monster races that appear often in this realm. The Dragons, the Succubi, the Beasts, the Fallen, the Shadows, and lastly the Giants. These six races are seen regularly throughout our realm. The Faerie race rarely makes an appearance from time to time. The Ogres are even rarer. I think Asura is the first one seen in hundreds of years."


    The old man looked up to see if Asura had any input as to why this was. Uninterested, Asura began to drool as he zoned out from the lesson. Slamming his book against the desk, the old man managed to wake him up, causing the ogre to slightly jump out of his seat. "This might be more difficult than I thought." The old man thought as he watched the ogre.


    "The Dragons, the Shadows, and the Faeries all have enormous amounts of demonic mana."


    Asura mumbled under his breath, hearing the word demon once again.


    "It''s called quotidian mana. Or you know you could just say ordinary mana."


    The old man, hearing this, paused for a moment. He was interested in what Asura just said but did not pursue it any further,


    "They are the three strongest races of the monster races. Their order is unknown, but we lean more towards dragons, who are the strongest of the three."


    Asura mumbled again,


    "Wait till you see the strongest shadows. Those guys are scary."


    "Each race specializes in skills unique to their race and sometimes even mana that is unable to be produced by any other race. The ogres have not appeared in a long time, so little is known about them. Any input, Asura?"


    "Building."


    The old man paused once again.


    "Building?"


    "Yup."


    He expected him to expand upon this revelation, but Asura again seemed uninterested. The old man has never heard anything about the ogres excelling in building or crafting. What do they build? He had many questions he would seek answers to later.


    "Although we know about the Shadows, we do not confront them often, but there have been some encounters. Most of them prefer to remain hidden and operate more like scouts accumulating information rather than confronting anyone. The fallen and beasts use their monstrous forms to their advantage with the ability to make themselves stronger through demonic mana. As you can expect from the beasts, they tend to act off instinct like our everyday animals. However, the beasts are much tougher opponents. Although many of them look like larger tigers or bears, they are, in fact, more intelligent than our species. The higher the rank and more mana they have, the smarter they are. Do not underestimate them. The Fallen are similar, but their lower-ranking soldiers, like their Gruel''s, are unintelligent. They must focus on orders given and can never think for themselves. It is only when you get to their upper ranks that they become far more formidable than most of the other races."


    The old man looked up to see if the children were still paying attention. He knew it would be a long lesson today, but it was important to him that they understood the content. Asura was quietly beating his head on the deck while Ash wrote notes before him. Lastly, Mel was leaning back in her chair, about to fall asleep. The slow descent of her head made it obvious she succeeded. Letting out a deep sigh, the old man stood quietly for a moment before slamming the book once again, waking Mel up and gaining Asura''s attention.


    "I promise I''m listening!"


    Mel declared as she adjusted herself in her seat.


    "The giants are monstrously tall humanoid monsters that are born with the ability to control some elements, namely fire and ice. Their strength and ability to manipulate those elements make them incredibly dangerous in a fight. All monsters can use demonic magic, but not all races can utilize it in the same way. The Dragons are masters of using all elements and spells to gain advantages in a fight. Fire, ice, earth, air, lighting, all of it, you name it, and they will be better at it than you. The only exception is with nature or natural magic. Faeries are unrivaled when it comes to controlling and manipulating their surroundings. Trees become monsters, flowers become carnivorous, and the bees will beat the tar out of you."


    Asura perked up hearing the last bit about bees. It sounded like the old man had experience with it as if he had lost a fight with them. The idea made Asura chuckle, knowing that the mighty old man in front of him lost to a few bees. Was it like a bumblebee or a hornet? Either way, the thought was hilarious.


    "There are nine monster kings who rule their realm over their races. Judex Divinum created ten realms and divided each one by race. The kings are unique to their races and have different traits that separate them from the rest of their families. Tiamat, the mother of dragons, has five heads, each master of their own element, making her a nightmare in combat. Each king has incredible power that can be only rivaled by the other kings. Thankfully, they do not care to harass the human world as of right now. In each race, rankings are decided by the strength of the monster. The weakest is the basic grunt, a gruel, a magmatic bear. Nothing special, just an unintelligent monster that roams around the land."


    "Next is the captain. Stronger with more developed mana than the normal monster, they usually command a few monsters underneath them. After them comes the centurion. They command an army of monsters and have several captains in their ranks. The only monsters above them are Apocalypses. The Apocalypses are right under the monster kings in terms of rank. Each monster king has three apocalypses, and they act like generals within their armies. They command unending armies with enough monsters to conquer cities. They are named Apocalypses for a reason. If one were to come over to this realm it could mean the end of millions of lives."


    Asura, annoyed, sat up in his chair. The humans were not wrong about how the armies worked within the monster realms commanded by the Kings. But they were not correct either. Knowing from experience, several monsters broke this mold repeatedly.


    This only applied to those inside the armies, not those who refused to be a part of the kingdoms within each realm. However, Asura did not intend to correct them. It was too much of a hassle to explain to the humans how stupid these ideas were. Their structure worked, he figured, but it would definitely be fun if monsters who broke these molds began to show up,


    "Why are you explaining this to a monster from a realm himself?"


    Asura watched as the old man stared at him for a moment,


    "Just in case you were a little special and needed some help."


    Asura, taking offense to this, glared at the old man.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Ash chuckled and leaned back, enjoying the situation. Asura snapped his head down to glare at Ash angrily. Leaning forward over the desk, Asura pulled his arm back, prepared to punch him in the back of the head. However, he was interrupted by the old man,


    "Let''s start talking about the Angel and Temple rankings."


    Asura stopped after hearing the word Angel. He had heard about them briefly before but had never seen one himself. The other races often talked about the divine beings with awe. Guardians of heaven with unrivaled power, but that''s about the end of what he knew about. Holy mana was also a topic he was interested in. According to the humans, it was completely different from quotidian mana or demonic mana. Asura became very interested in the topic. It would most certainly lead to more entertaining fights.


    "Is everyone as strong as Mel?"


    A large smile spread across the old man''s face as he pushed his hair back, knowing he finally got Asura''s full attention,


    "Sadly, no, Mel is a Paladin-ranked priest. She''s quite strong and has a higher rank than most of you will come across."


    "So, what''s Ash then?"


    "Ash is a high priest. He''s a rank under Mel."


    Laughing, Asura responded,


    "No wonder he was so weak. Baby bit... uh bitter boy... bitter..."


    The old man''s eyes filled with burning anger, causing Asura to shrink in his seat.


    Annoyed, Ash turned around and stood up.


    "I''ll kill you the next time we fight. I do not know why we are even entertaining the fact that a demon could help us. We should have killed you the moment you entered this place. I''ll slice that throat you love to speak nonsense with."


    Annoyed because of the word demon being used again, Asura stood up enraged, ready to fight in the classroom,


    "What are you a child? Wanna fight again, sore loser? For being priests, you sure do like being racist all the time. I told you once that I ain''t no demon. I am an ogre, you moron. Multiple races of monsters ain''t called demons. You can''t group us all up if we ain''t even from the same family. I''ll make sure I kill you the next time we brawl instead of letting your dumbass live."


    While the two argued, yelling insults at each other, the old man rubbed his forehead, annoyed by the boys'' constant bickering. He slammed his fist against the wall next to him, shaking the room. Terror filled both boys, causing them to sit down quickly, not wanting to get beaten by the old man. Asura and Ash could not help but have whimpering expressions that reminded the old man of puppies who knew they had done something wrong but did not want to be punished by their owner.


    "Now that it''s quiet again, let us continue from where I left off. In each realm, monsters cannot be killed without holy mana or demonic mana. It''s a law of the universe that humans can''t figure out. For some reason, when Judex Divinum created the races, the humans were left without this ability."


    Asura mumbled again,


    "Quotidian mana."

 The Fourth Member

    "The monster races regenerate at an abnormal rate, allowing them to heal even the most egregious wounds. Knowing humans would be left defenseless, Judex Divinum bestowed upon the humans gifts to aid us. He also set up a governing power to maintain order. We refer to this government as The Temple. Guided by Judex Divinum, The Temple runs the world through his power and wisdom. The one who runs The Temple is the Knight of God. Which is the equivalent to a human monster king."


    Asura rolled his eyes, whispering to himself,


    "That is because he is the king. King of the humans? Human King? King Human? Like the other races king?"


    "He is the person with the highest blessing from Judex Divinum, or so those who follow The Temple believe."


    Asura furrowed his brow, confused by the subtle tone change in the old man''s voice. His voice was filled with disdain as he said the last part. However, the old man continued before Asura could ask,


    "This leads us to how the human race acquired holy mana. Holy mana is not something humans can produce, it is something we are gifted. Judex Divinum gave the seven Arch Angel''s holy mana to give to the humans. The Arch Angels presented humans with the choice to dedicate themselves to God through the Arch Angel, which then lets us acquire said gift or live without it if we choose not to."


    "Let''s start from the lowest rank. A Priest within The Temple is the lowest rank in strength and mana. Priests must rely on incantations and enchanted weapons in order to fight monsters. Often, these people''s responsibilities are to maintain enchantments and wards. The next is the High Priest. The High Priests are given holy weapons and can wield more holy mana."


    "What''s the difference between holy weapons and enchanted weapons? Sounds like the same thing..."


    "Holy weapons are weapons crafted by Hephestine, the Arch Angel. From what we know, they are unbreakable, unlike enchanted weapons. Holy weapons also can endure more holy mana being channeled within them, unlike enchanted weapons, which will explode if pushed too far. Any weapon can be enchanted with holy mana, but they are often man-made, unlike holy weapons."


    "After High Priests are the Paladins. Unlike the High Priests and Priests, Paladins do not rely on incantations as much. Their blessings give them substantial amounts of mana and power compared to the lower two ranks. They also acquire unique abilities like superpowers from their Arch Angel. An example would be Mel''s ability to shift the form of her gun."


    "However, there are a limited number of Paladins compared to the lower ranks. Paladins have seven ranks within the rank of Paladin. Each is labeled the first to the seventh rank. First rank Paladin, Second Rank Paladin, etc. In the seventh rank, there are as little as a hundred people. Seventh-rank paladins are also called Knight Candidates. More on this later."


    "The next rank after Paladins are the twelve Arch Knights. Their mana and utilization of their power far exceed those of the Paladins. There are twelve of them to try and rival the power of each Apocalypse from each kingdom. Like generals of an army, they also lead the army of Judex Divinum into war. After the Arch Knights is, of course, the Knight of God. His blessings are believed to be given directly by Judex Divinum. His strength is compared to that of a monster king. However, this cannot be proven because he has never been seen in combat..."


    Asura watched as the old man shifted as if aggravated. Rubbing his brows while looking down at the book, he seemed dissatisfied as he continued to read. Asura couldn''t help but feel the old man was upset with the current Knight of God.


    "His pure holy mana alone proves he is unrivaled even amongst the twelve Arch Knights, solidifying his position as the highest authority. Paladins usually run smaller Cathedrals like this one with a few teams of priests. In larger towns, a few Paladins will be responsible for the city with multiple teams of priests under each Paladin."


    "Arch Knights usually run bigger Cathedrals within major cities or fortresses running multiple cities from their headquarters. They usually operate with several Paladins underneath them in order to manage them all. The Knight of God remains at Eden, not the garden, the largest fortified city in the realm and the headquarters for The Temple."


    Asura raised his hand, perplexed by the recent information given.


    "Wait, if Paladins run Cathedrals, why is Mel here? If there''s a limited amount, shouldn''t she be somewhere... you know important? Is she that bad at her job?"


    Mel scoffed while looking outside the window next to her. Tapping her arm aggressively, she tried to distract herself. Visibly upset and annoyed by the question, she shifted uncomfortably in her seat. Watching her reactions, Asura knew he struck a nerve. The old man replied,


    "Mel is here due to her bad attitude and to teach her a lesson. She''s currently working under me and will remain under me for a while."


    Mel grumpily mumbled under her breath,


    "Whatever..."


    The old man immediately tried to reroute the conversation.


    "Back to the lesson."


    Asura groaned,


    "There''s more?"


    Ignoring Asura''s comment, the old man proceeded with the lesson,


    "The Angels rankings are different."


    All the boredom built up over the entire session disappeared at the mention of the Angels. The legendary existences were skillfully created by God''s hand! They were ethereal protectors of heaven and earth! In Asura''s head, they were like a task force from a show he once saw, ready to be sent forth to destroy evil if Judex Divinum willed it. Asura sat up, completely focused on the old man, ready for more.


    "There are angels, which have the lowest rank. However, an angel''s strength is hard to measure due to rarely ever seeing them. We haven''t witnessed their capabilities, however whenever one appears even the Arch Knights must show respect. They can give blessings to humans. However, most people with an Archangel''s blessings are high priests at best, as I stated before. The only other ranking we know of after the Angels are Archangels."


    "Their strength is unrivaled in both heaven and the monster realms. Their holy mana has no end, and they can easily kill the Apocalypses. Even the monster kings prefer not to mess with the Archangels. The upside is that they must obey Judex Divinum''s command to guard his favored Gardens, which means they cannot intervene with the human world. If they did, we most certainly would face mass genocide if they got involved."


    "Aren''t they the ones providing your mana? Why would it end up badly?"


    Asura noticed a shift in the old man''s demeanor. His body tensed, and his eyes seemed to darken.


    "They would be disappointed by the current affairs within the human realm... They provide us with powerful blessings that Judex Divinum bestowed on them to give us. They also provide our holy weapons. The Archangel of forgery, Hephestine, forms the weapons in a forge blessed by God. Without these blessings and mana, we would have no chance to fight or kill monsters that invade our realm."


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What did you mean by saying you needed holy mana to kill a monster earlier? I don''t have Quotidian mana. Can''t you just use a weapon, that''s all I ever had to use?"


    Surprised by this, the old man raised his eyebrows while asking,


    "Wait, you don''t have demonic mana?"


    "Nope, also fu-.... screw you."


    Asura expected the old man to snap at him again, but he seemed more interested in the conversation.


    "It''s not demonic just because it''s not holy mana. It''s more ordinary if you think about it if all other races have it. Maybe humans are the weird ones, ever think about that?"


    Mel leaned forward, heavily interested in the conversation due to this revelation.


    "You actually don''t have demonic mana? I thought all demons, had it?"


    "Nope, never needed it and can''t use it. Well... that''s a lie. I used weapons given by the Cyclops for a while. Usually, I just punch things. Like you, if you keep calling me a demon. One more time, I dare you. Say it one more time."


    Asura watched as the old man stroked his beard while pondering the conversation.


    "Interesting... That explains why you could enter the cathedral then. I assume your weapons were made with some material infused with mana or were enchanted. Which would allow you to kill it, but I have never met a monster before without mana."


    "So, can I get holy mana from an Angel then?"


    Out of nowhere, Ash burst out laughing at the question. Unamused, Asura clenched his upper two fists as a burning sensation spread across his body. With his lower two arms, Asura struggled to control the urge to beat Ash senselessly. He tried to grab onto the desk, digging his fingers into the wood, which caused it to split and crumple slowly. After managing to pull himself together, Ash responded with a belittling tone,


    "Monsters can''t use holy mana. It''ll burn you from the inside out. Only humans are favored by God, moron, not worthless garbage like you. What demon doesn''t know that?"


    Noticing a book on the desk next to him, Asura couldn''t contain his rage any longer. He grabbed the book and threw it with such fury that it smashed into Ash''s head. The force sent Ash''s face forward, slamming into the desk before him. With a loud bang, he couldn''t help but lie, stunned for a moment due to the unexpected attack from behind. Asura laughed as he watched Ash rub his head while getting ready to pull his sword out.


    Before he could retaliate, however, the old man shook the room with a stomp, completely stopping Ash in his tracks. Gritting his teeth Ash was seething with anger, for now, he would have to back down but next time he wouldn''t hold back. While Ash sat back down, the old man continued the lecture,


    "Back to the subject. Monsters are summoned by cultists through ritual summons or gates. Gates will occasionally open because of a monster king''s or Apocalypse''s actions. A rift opens a passageway into our world like a large door. They can allow hordes of monsters to pass through. More commonly, cultists can use human sacrifices to open small portals to summon a specific monster or group."


    "The more blood from the sacrifices, the bigger the door they can make. It isn''t permanent, however, unlike Gates. Compared to a ritual summon that will immediately close the portal upon success, these are difficult to close. Our job is to prevent these cultists from summoning monsters and killing those already summoned."


    The old man closed the book, causing Asura to jump for joy. That could only mean one thing. The end of this monotonous torture. "How long has it been? Months? Years? How long have I been imprisoned in this horrid room?" Asura thought as he exaggerated his loss of time.


    "That should cover the basics for now. Class is dismissed. You should expect a fight soon. Due to recent events, it would be good to get you accustomed to fighting with the team."


    After hearing the word fight, Asura''s facial expressions reminded the old man of a puppy who had a treat dangled in front of him. His eyes were huge, filled with excitement, and drool formed at the corners of his mouth. His grubby little hands opened and closed on the desk before him, antsy and filled with the passionate desire to find more opponents.


    "What do you mean fight ahead?"


    The old man couldn''t help but smile, knowing he had the monster hooked. Meeting such a unique ogre, especially one without mana, was exciting. "How would he manage to fight those without mana or weapons in the human realm?" He couldn''t use holy weapons without mana, and demonic weapons were scarce.


    Almost every weapon is purged the moment it appears to maintain public safety. However, Asura was adept at fighting. This intrigued the old man. "How did such a monster learn how to easily fight humans without encountering any?" The old man thought.


    "Recently, there have been a ton of cultists active in our area. We need to take care of them before they do something dangerous. We have to be proactive to ensure they don''t continue killing civilians. They have been trying to summon a specific monster, but we have no clue what rank it belongs to or its name. I assume this is why you were summoned too, Asura."


    "They most likely failed to summon the one they wanted, so they have stored multiple sacrifices to keep trying. Using children or the elderly, whoever they can get their hands on, they don''t care. They show no signs of stopping. Before you start, you''ll have a day or two to adapt to this world. Afterward, the four of you will be on a team and will discover what they are doing."


    Asura looked around, counting everyone''s heads. "Four?" There were three in the room except the old man.


    "Four of us? Are you join-"


    The door flew open as a man with dark brown skin, about the same height as Ash, with locks fell through it onto the floor. Panting and breathless, he barely stood up with his hands on his knees. Asura''s eyebrows knitted at the sight. "Did he run a marathon before entering? Why was he covered in sweat?" Asura studied the man.


    The strong scent of sweat and herbs filled the room the moment he entered. Asura''s nose wrinkled at the strong odor. He smelled like wet dirt. On the man''s back was a dirty bag covered in soil. "Well... that explains the dirt smell," Asura thought. Other than the backpack, his outfit was similar to Ash''s and Mel''s. A black jacket with military pants accompanying it. On the jacket''s right breast and pant leg was Judex Divinum''s symbol embroidered, signifying he was a part of The Temple. Finally managing to push himself off his knees, he held up a hand as he panted,


    "Sorry, I''m late captain. I... got lost... again."


    The man observed the room and noticed someone, or rather something he had never seen before. He asked,


    "Woah, a monster, who''s that?"


    Asura burst from his chair, throwing his arms up in celebration. He quickly pointed two arms at the man while the other arms were gesturing towards Mel.


    "Look at this guy, ain''t even met me yet, and he ain''t racist. He understands it. What the hell is wrong with you all?"


    Realizing his mistake, Asura dropped back into his seat, covering his mouth after apologizing.


    "Sorry."


    The old man glared at Asura. He thought the old man would let it slide like in the past, but this time, the seriousness in his eyes told otherwise.


    "I will hold you down the next time and feed you a bar of soap."


    Mel rolled her eyes and leaned back in her chair. She played with her long red hair as she cleaned her guns with a green cloth.


    "Asura, meet Wain. The fourth member of your team. You''ll get along well, I assume. Mel will lead the team, and you and the other three will help."


    Curiosity swelled up within Asura. He became extremely interested in the newcomers'' fighting capabilities. A new source of entertainment, he hoped. Wanting Wain to be as strong as Mel, Asura asked,


    "What rank is Wain?"


    Wain rubbed the back of his head, a little embarrassed. He replied,


    "A priest."


    Staring blankly at Wain, Asura sat motionless, stunned by how weak Wain was.


    "Like the weakling of the temple? Not a high priest or nothin?"


    Wain''s face became grim. He had heard this all before. Many of his colleagues from The Temple made fun of him time and time again. He thought he had escaped that oppressive atmosphere by coming to this location, but his shoulders sank, realizing he was wrong. The old man stood up from his desk and patted Wain''s shoulder as he walked out of the room. Ash couldn''t help but laugh, taking every opportunity he could to beat Wain''s self-confidence down,


    "Even the monster thinks you''re weak and useless. Maybe you should quit and collect those plants you love. I doubt anyone would buy them, though."


    With an apologetic look on her face, Mel reassured Wain as she left the room.


    "Don''t listen, Wain, you''ll get there. Just takes time. Keep working at it."


    Wain let out a depressing sigh. Noticing the interaction between Ash and Wain, Asura asked,


    "You wanna beat that idiot?"


    Wain looked up and studied the monster before him. At first, his appearance was intimidating. The black skin and horns reminded him of how the devil was portrayed. However, his short stature made Wain giggle as he approached. He was rather short compared to Ash and the captain.


    However, Wain could tell he was strong with just a glance. Like an aura, his strength radiated from his body. He wondered for a second whether demonic mana made him appear strong but concluded that it was simply hard work and dedication. A body refined by willpower and determination, sacrifice and endurance.


    "Uh, sure? But you are the one who started it, you know?"


    Ignoring his comment, Asura rubbed all four of his hands together like an evil villain with a devilish grin on his face. Who would not want revenge on their bully?


    "I''ll help you so we can put that asshole in his place."


    Wain knew getting help from this mischievous-looking monster plotting something sinister was a bad idea. However, curiosity got the better of him. How would a monster like this one help him in this scenario?

 Pancake Break

    "Why would you help me?"


    Asura rested his hands on the back of his head, stretching all his arms out as he shifted his triceps up.


    "Look, I could give two shits about you. But that guy pisses me off. I wanna see you beat his ass so he feels useless. You seem like a cool dude though, you ain''t racist like the others."


    Wain frowned at Asura''s choice of words.


    "You use a lot of foul language."


    Asura, annoyed, began to tap his shoulder while scratching his head. His tolerance to the constant nagging from the old man and now this newcomer about his language was becoming thin.


    "You sound like the old man. Do you want my help or not?"


    Wain paused for a moment, debating his choices. "How badly can this go? If the monster is in the cathedral, he''s probably pretty tame..." Wain thought as he decided to see where this would take him.


    "Yeah... I''ll take your help but not to beat Ash, I just want to prove my worth to the team."


    A devilish smile spread across Asura''s face once again. The sinister smile sent shivers down Wain''s spine. It was creepy how evil the monster before him looked. His sharp teeth and curled lips resembled the depictions of the devil close... Too close for Wain''s liking... However, he was not one to judge someone before getting to know them. Asura eagerly grabbed Wain''s hand and wrist with two of his arms. Shaking it firmly, he told Wain,


    "I think we''ll get along just fine. I''m thinking we set up a trap for Ash, a humiliating one! Then we pummel him with fruits or something cause it''ll be funny. You ever see those shows where they cover a dude with something sticky and then pour feathers on him?"


    Regret instantly filled Wain. Suddenly, this deal felt like he made it with the devil. This could only lead to trouble for himself. It was too late now. He already agreed and was intrigued by this mysterious monster. "Why was a monster in the cathedral?" He has never seen one get anywhere close to the surrounding area. "Why did they let him live? Why did the old man put him on the team at that time?"


    Wain stared at Asura as he picked his nose. He most certainly did not put him in because of his intellectual skills... He has never met such a unique personality among humans, let alone monsters. Most of them were hostile and nonverbal. Still, a monster that wanted to help him? It was something out of a fairy tale. Wain''s thoughts were interrupted by a low growl that sounded like an animal dying. Wain''s eyes widened in shock as he looked around for the source.


    "What was that?"


    Embarrassed, Asura rubbed the back of his head. Pursing his lips, he asked,


    "So, uh... before that plan, you got food?"


    Wain let out a chuckle, realizing it was Asura''s stomach grumbling. It was unbelievable that a nasty gargling sound came from a person''s stomach, well, ogre.


    "Dude, that sounded like an animal croaked inside you."


    Asura laughed at the comment. Wain smiled and invited him to follow,


    "Yeah, I think we can get something to eat before we start... However, I don''t think the kitchen is open, so we might have to go out."


    "Do you think it would be okay? I mean, I am a monster. Wouldn''t people try to beat the snot out of me?"


    Wain headed for the door and looked back.


    "I think it will be fine. I can say I tamed you or whatever. You''re not the first monster to hang around."


    The word tamed agitated Asura. He was a free spirit that obeyed no one''s commands. Irritated by the idea of being enslaved as a pet, Asura was furious. Crossing his arms, he stated,


    "Tamed? I ain''t ever lost a fight, I ain''t ever getting tamed. I''m a free man... person... ogre."


    Wain waved his hand at him, ignoring his comment.


    "Look, do you want food or not? Just roll with it for now. It doesn''t have to be true."


    Asura''s stomach rumbled again, but it lasted twice as long this time, making it clear he was starving. Although he didn''t want to admit defeat, he sighed, knowing it was inevitable. Following Wain, they both managed to leave the cathedral without anyone noticing. Asura figured he would immediately be killed from the mark on his chest, but nothing happened as he left the premises. Wain noticed Asura looking back and forth nervously. He asked,


    "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. Just thought I would be shot down by a holy laser or struck by lightning."


    He expected the old man or Mel to suddenly appear out of thin air and begin to yell at him over leaving without asking. He felt like a child under the omniscient gaze of his parents. They always knew the exact location somehow of their child in the house. Realizing it was still night as they walked down the sidewalk away from the building, Asura asked,


    "Does it ever become day here? I thought you guys had a sun or something. At least, that''s what I saw on TV. Big thing in the sky that shines brightly? Ring a bell?"


    Wain looked back at him, confused,


    "Yeah? It''s just night. You got a TV in a monster realm?"


    Asura looked like he was just asked the most stupid question of his life. He squinted at Wain, pushing his upper lip against his nose with his lower lip as he took a moment to process the question.


    "Yeah? Why wouldn''t we have TVs? It''s super boring most of the time. Half the time, when there isn''t anyone strong enough to fight, I watch movies all day. Though we only get human channels. Monsters don''t particularly make any TV shows. You all produce some weird crap."


    "Didn''t you just say you watched it too?"


    "Touche, my friend. Where are we going?"


    "A restaurant open at all hours."


    Asura could not help but notice that no one was walking down the streets again. Empty streets barely lit up by the light posts scattered scarcely throughout town reminded Asura of the creepiness of the town.


    "So where is everyone? Shouldn''t people be out or something? Looks like a ghost town."


    "Well, there''s been a lot of monster attacks recently. Since the cultists summon so many monsters, as the captain said, it has resulted in many people dying from the monsters rampaging through town. Most stay inside to try to avoid the attacks. It''s pretty depressing around here lately."


    Wain''s use of the word monster instead of demon impressed Asura. It felt rather comforting knowing he had made the effort not to call monsters demons. So far, everyone has been racist, but not Wain.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Most of the racist priest bastards call us demons. How come you call us monsters? I mean not that I mind, it is still not the correct term. I mean, even monster is a little messed up. There is more than one race, but I''ll accept monster. We are all kinda ugly, so."


    Laughing, Wain smiled at Asura and turned to look at him.


    "Well, I read in a book about monsters that you guys don''t really like the term. I read that it is a title solely used for monsters... Infected, I think, is the word that was used. The infected monsters are devoted to tormenting humans, which causes them to become demons. Doesn''t mean monsters are good but not all of you care about tormenting. Most care about surviving, just figured you wouldn''t like it you know?"


    Asura leaned back, looking up at the night sky, satisfied with his answer.


    "Yeah, thanks. Still kind of wrong though. There are demons, like actual demons, in the realms. But you are right about it. Did you call them infected? I guess they are, in a way. It''s more that their sins consume them. They become obsessed with the feeling they get when they indulge in their wickedness. Then they push it onto others, torturing and twisting souls around them. That''s what a demon is..."


    Wain couldn''t help but watch Asura''s demeanor change to a more serious tone as he spoke about demons. Raw emotions hid behind his serious tone as if it were personal, a piece of his story. Wain wanted to ask, but it wasn''t easy to find the right words. Breaking up his thoughts, Asura smiled at Wain, returning to his playful nature.


    "You''re pretty cool compared to the other two idiots in The Temple. I won''t beat the snot out of you, I guess."


    Wain looked at him perplexed,


    "Thanks, I guess? Oh hey, there it is."


    Hearing Wain''s words, Asura looked down the street. At the very end, where Wain was looking, was a building they were approaching in the distance. It was blue, with a sign above that read "Poon''s Pancakes." It was a pancake house. He was familiar with a place like this. He has seen them in multiple shows...


    Although they ended more with fights than eating food in the film, Asura''s stomach grumbled loudly again, scaring a nearby cat away. He was not particularly interested in a fight right now, but if it were the only place open, he would have to take the chance.


    As they approached the building, the two could not help but notice a man behind the counter who had stopped cleaning. Their eyes locked with the man''s as he stared them down with a disgruntled look. Without hesitation, the man headed behind the register, reaching for something behind it. Entering the store, they were both met with the barrel of a shotgun pointing directly at the two of them. Asura asked,


    "Why is everyone''s first reaction to pull out a gun?"


    Unamused by his comment, the man asked Wain,


    "What''s he doing here? Shouldn''t you be killing him, ya filthy priest?"


    Wain''s face hardened, becoming agitated by his words. He put his arms up while slowly explaining the situation.


    "He''s tamed by me, just came here for some food, okay? Put that shotgun down, it wouldn''t hurt him anyway and we both know it. It would only hurt me, and if I am dead, well, it wouldn''t go well for you with him being here."


    Suddenly, he swung the barrel towards Wain. Pausing for a moment the man didn''t move, the two of them held their breath as he stood motionless. Unsure what was about to go down, Asura thought about making a move to save Wain. However, the man dropped the gun and tossed it to the side.


    "Then you better keep him in check. Filthy demon scum."


    He glared at them, motioning for them to leave him alone. Unable to tell who the insult was directed at, Asura and Wain looked at each other, annoyed by the comment. Wain motioned for Asura to follow him as he sat at a nearby table. It was relatively clean, unlike what Asura had expected. The retro-style faded, but colorful booths and tables were mostly empty. The only things on the tables were ketchup bottles with a creepy-looking squirrel with bulging eyes.


    "What''s a squirrel have to do with ketchup?"


    Asura asked Wain while staring at the intriguing but terrifying mascot.


    "No clue. I just eat here."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Asura noticed a man outside the window. Far away, he could barely make out any features, but the man appeared suspicious. He wore a cloak like the cultists that summoned him. Before Asura could ask, an anxious voice interrupted him,


    "Uh... um. What can I do for you folks today?"


    A woman stood nervously beside the table with a paper in her hand. Her eyes darted back and forth between the two, but they mostly remained on Asura. Terrified by the sight of a monster, her legs began to shake. Asura was confused about how the ordering system worked. He only ever saw such a thing on TV. They didn''t have restaurants in the Ogre realm. Most of the time, they shared food rather than have merchants. Asura, looking at the women, replied.


    "Food."


    She nervously smiled back,


    "Haha... You are going to need to be a little more specific than that, honey."


    Asura frowned while Wain put his head in his hands. He tried to hold back his laughter to avoid angering Asura, but it slipped through. Wain looked up at the woman,


    "Can you give us a minute?"


    "Sure, sure. Take all the time you need."


    Immediately, she hurried away like prey, finally freed from their predator''s grasp. Wain grabbed a nearby menu and pointed at the selection of food and their prices. He began to attempt to explain how they ordered food with currency.


    However, after an hour of explaining, Wain gave up and yanked the menu away from Asura. Wain waived the lady over ordering their meals while Asura, sitting there like a child, began pounding away at the table, demanding food. The loud banging drew the whole restaurant''s attention, making the situation humiliating.


    Wain groaned in agony, regretting taking this tantrum-throwing monster out with him. Growing increasingly tired of Asura''s fit, Wain began to reach inside his bag but stopped as the food was brought. Asura stopped and watched in awe as the server put the food on the table. Expecting fresh food, Asura furrowed his brows as he stared at the food. It smelled like plastic, and well... it looked like plastic, too. Asura poked at the eggs with a fork cautiously, as if they were going to bite.


    Glad the tantrum was finally over Wain tried to take a bite of his pancake but stopped as he noticed Asura''s plate was already clean. Licking the plate clean, Asura sat with syrup covering his face. Dripping down onto the plate, he licked it clean again in an endless cycle he could easily end if he wiped his face.


    "You are a child."


    Asura frowned; before he could reply to this statement, he was interrupted by his stomach grumbling once more. Looking around at the plates before him, Asura realized he no longer had any more food to eat. Each plate was spotless except Wain''s, the most beautiful food he had ever seen. Its lustrous existence radiated its splendor in Asura''s eyes. Although the taste was subpar, his mouth couldn''t help but water. Pleading with puppy dog eyes, he begged Wain for more.


    Dread quickly filled Wain as he watched the piles of plates begin to stack. He continuously ordered food while Asura continued devouring everything in front of him. He could feel his wallet become emptier by the second. Sullen and gloomy, Wain''s head hung low as the night progressed.


    Consuming enough food to make a banquet by himself, Asura rubbed his stomach while belching so loudly that everyone couldn''t help but stare. He began to enter a food coma as he lay on the bench, groaning due to how full his stomach was. It felt like he was about to burst at any moment,


    "Here is your bill."


    The server quickly threw the bill onto the table and darted away. Wain pulled the paper slowly off the table, knowing he was about to be bankrupt. "A hundred and ninety-three dollars, sixty-two cents..." Wain died inside seeing this number. It was over. He only had two hundred and fifty dollars in his account and was not going to be paid for another two weeks. Asura looked at Wain blankly as he stared down at the paper.


    "You wouldn''t happen to have some money, would you?"


    Wain looked up, praying for Asura to have at least something. "Please tell me the captain gave you something... anything." Wain thought as Asura blankly stared at him.


    "I can''t read."


    Wain sighed and took the bill to the front. He thought about whether Asura even knew what money was. For a split second, he thought about selling the monster... "Would an ogre be worth something?" He grumbled to himself as he walked,


    "Of course, a monster wouldn''t have money..."


    Asura happily walked outside as Wain paid for the bill. Taking a deep breath of fresh air he smiled with a full belly. The moonlight casting onto the town was rather pleasant. Subtle but enough to illuminate it felt rather welcoming. Asura''s realm was fully nocturnal, with no sun, and no moon. There were no days or cycles, just eternal night. Even the twinkling stars that graced the sky above he appreciated.


    Wain walked outside the door, visibly upset by this whole ordeal. About to yell at Asura, he stopped as Asura''s face changed as if he noticed something unusual. Asura''s eyes dilated as he peered off into the distance. He was focused on a smell, sniffing around the building like a dog. Confused by this, Wain asked,


    "What''s up?"


    Ogres were keen on their sense of smell. Much like animals that could track their prey for miles, their ability to smell scents and decipher through other scents to track their targets was unrivaled amongst even the different races. Asura smelled quotidian mana... or demonic mana if you are human scum who says anything that isn''t holy is demonic.


    Asura turned briefly, flashing a sinister grin before turning away. Wain''s heart sank, becoming incredibly worried about what would happen next. Raising one arm, he tried to stop Asura, but the quick ogre was too fast. Before he knew it, Asura gave his final statement.


    "A fight. A good one too."


    He darted off at such a high speed, causing Wain''s eyes to widen and panic. "This was not good, really not good." The worst thing possible that Wain could imagine.


    "Shit."

 A Cultist Reunion

    He is dead if he does not return with Asura by his side. Mel will kill him, then the old man, and maybe Ash too. In a panic, he hastily chased after Asura, screaming and trying to get him to slow down,


    "Hey, wait, what are you doing!?! The captain will get mad!"


    Wain began losing hope as Asura darted around corners, through alleys, and past houses. He followed him as best he could, but this ogre was too fast. It was like an athletic runner against a toddler. Wain headed down the road between the buildings, looking for any signs that Asura had passed through. Thankfully, Asura was like a toddler, leaving trails of chaos wherever he went. Garbage cans were spilled, and mailboxes were bent to their sides.


    After heading down some alleyways, Asura stopped in front of a large factory. Digging his fingers into the concrete wall of the factory, he pulled himself up. Wain barely caught up to him as he watched Asura climb the tall wall like a spider. His four arms moved together seamlessly, easily pulling up the small, muscular monster.


    Once up on the roof, Asura noticed light beaming upward into the sky from the middle where a dirty skylight was. Dirt was caked onto the glass, and some slimy residue covered the entire thing. "Gross," Asura thought. Running up to the dirty skylight, Asura peeked down into the factory to find the source of the quotidian mana.


    Pressing his face onto the glass, he watched as a large room with rows of people stood and cheered for something. "He was right." That guy from earlier was a cultist like the ones who summoned him. Everyone lined up was wearing the same dark brown cloak. Right outside the perimeter of the people were monsters rattling cages, biting chains, and gnawing on the leashes that held them securely.


    Conveniently, dirt blocked his vision from getting a better look at the monsters in their cages. Trying to wipe off the dirt and grime caked onto the skylight proved more difficult than he imagined. The glass cracked under the pressure, which made Asura freeze. Hoping no one would notice, he leaned forward to peer through the glass once again. Thrashing around in their cages, it was surprising that no one could hear such an event taking place. Asura then realized that he couldn''t hear anything either until he got close.


    He looked around to see an aura lingering around the building. "This aura was not like the holy aura humans produce." This one was far too sinister to be produced from quotidian mana, either. Usually, quotidian mana smelled more natural, like petrichor. The metallic smell of blood filled Asura''s nostrils, reminding him that these cultists use more than mana to create spells. The aura must be a spell that prevents sound from escaping.


    Asura noticed some of the monsters acting irregularly compared to the others. The beasts were recognizable from anywhere. Magmatic bears, large brown bears with jagged rocks protruding from their bodies. Traveling along their bodies were deep gouges leaking magma onto the floor. Like vomit, magma poured from the corners of their mouths, making Asura a little disgusted as they licked it back up. These beasts towered over the cultists. It was hard to believe they were willingly submissive. "Why didn''t they eat the cultists?"


    On the other side of the cultists were beasts that reminded Asura of tigers but were much more terrifying. Their feline facial features were almost identical to those of a tiger, except they had six eyes and a large jaw that was unhinged when devouring their food. The large beasts were difficult to fight due to their thick fur, which was hard to cut through, partnered by barbed tails that paralyzed the victims struck by them.


    Most importantly, he couldn''t forget about their acidic vomit, a very unpleasant experience with the stench and the slow viscosity. Asura shivered, reliving his memories of these creatures. Asura always forgot their name, so he just liked to refer to them as Hell''s kittens.


    Unlike the aggressive and loud behavior the others around them displayed, these beasts were much calmer and still. Almost as if they were puppets, they stood motionless, "almost dead," he thought. Their bodies had illuminated purple markings carved into their flesh. He assumed that''s why most of the monsters bearing the markings had purple irises, some sort of mind control.


    Looking towards the front of the large room, Asura noticed a man with glasses standing on an elevated stage. Studying the man, Asura figured he was a few years older than Mel. However, it was hard to tell due to the large scar going down the right side of his face from the top of his head to his throat.


    His hooded eyes remained focused on something on the stage. His clothes were quite different from those of the others in the room. His ruby-colored robe screamed nobility, unlike the dull brown robes the others around him wore. Like the night sky, black hair crowned his head, complimenting his violet eyes.


    In front of him was an altar with an old man tied up on it. The old man thrashed around, trying to break free from his confines. Tears streamed from his face as he squirmed to free himself, but with what little strength remained in his fragile body, it felt impossible. Muffled screams and pleas could be heard, but no one moved within the room.


    Hearing panting behind him, Asura turned to see Wain climbing a ladder. Finally reaching the top, Wain pulled himself over to the side. Asura turned back away and asked,


    "What took you so long?"


    Wain grabbed his knees, panting from exhaustion. Managing to recover enough to speak, Wain replied,


    "Not all of us are spiders! Why did you take off running here?"


    Asura motioned for him to come over to the skylight. Wain walked over to the skylight and looked into it without a word. He was just in time to witness the man in the red robe stand above the old man on the altar. The cultists roared, cheering and shouting praises, urging him to kill the man.


    "KILL HIM!"


    "BRING FORTH THE MASTER!"


    "GIVE US OUR SAVIOR!"


    Asura, deciding to call the red-robed man Scar Face, watched as Scar Face reached up with a blade, preparing to strike the old man. Laughing manically as he chanted Scar Face, he looked up to notice Asura and Wain peeking through the skylight.


    "ARISE MY MASTER, COME FORTH AND BRING US OUR SALVAT-"


    Asura took this opportunity and jumped forward, plunging through the skylight, leaving little time to react. The ogre would not sit back and watch the old man die before him. To sit back and watch a bunch of young humans take advantage of the elderly was cruel even to him.


    The glass fell around him with a loud crash as he struck the ground, landing on his feet. As he landed with a loud thud, the room went quiet momentarily. No one moved due to shock. The cultists were confused, "Why was a monster jumping from the ceiling?" Who summoned him? One walked forward pointing at the monster while looking around the crowd.


    "Whose pet is this?"


    Asura clapped his hands together, causing a loud boom and thunder throughout the factory. The large facility caused the noise to echo, amplifying the intensity of the thunderous boom. The cultists clasped their ears, writhing in agony as their eardrums burst.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I ain''t no one''s pet fucker."


    Wain, in a panic, shouted after Asura from the rooftop.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    Displaying a devilish grin, Asura looked up at Wain. Giving Wain two thumbs up, Asura grew more excited by the second and answered,


    "Looking for a good fight."


    Asura crouched down, ready to leap forward toward Scarface. Witnessing this, Scar Face pulled a crimson book decorated by a mosquito''s head on the cover from within the scarlet robe. Behind his glasses, his once violet eyes turned a crimson red as sinister mana swelled up within him. "Oh, so it''s you..." Asura thought. This excited Asura, knowing this could only mean one thing. "A better fight." Scar Face seemed unconcerned by the recent turn of events, as if all of this were expected. With a calm tone, he asked Asura,


    "How are you, Asura?"


    Asura stopped briefly, contemplating how this human knew his name. However, this pause did not last long. He was eager for a fight¡ªa fight he would most certainly get. Ignoring his question, he smiled at the cult leader, wanting to begin the glorious battle that awaited him. Scar''s face sighed disappointingly, realizing Asura was not going to respond.


    "Well, I guess that doesn''t matter. It seems like you are blinded by your desire to fight. All right, it looks like we have an uninvited guest, everyone. Why don''t we wrap this up quickly."


    With the wave of a hand, all the monsters began to growl. For a moment, Asura caught a glimpse of the monsters in the cages around him.


    "Oh fuck..."


    Dragons... Roaring in anger from being chained, the monsters thrashed in their cages. The unchained ones with the purple carvings also appeared to become more hostile due to his presence. Desiring to fill their bottomless appetite, they were more than eager to eat Asura.


    Captivated by their primal instincts. They did not seem to care about their surroundings as they proceeded to advance towards Asura with only one thing in mind: food. In fear, the cultists began to flee from the factory.


    However, the hungry beasts trampled over them, crushing their bodies without a care. Some monsters became distracted, devouring the flesh below their paws, but many still pursued the ogre. Asura maniacally laughed as they approached him. He tried to pinpoint the group''s leader, knowing multiple races of monsters wouldn''t work together willingly. Beasts and dragons especially hated each other. Neither could swallow their pride to work with the other.


    However, Asura could not pinpoint the location of the higher-ranked monster. Asura scoffed, remembering the ranking system the old man stated the humans used for monsters. There were stronger monsters than these, but they could not be ranked by such titles as simple grunts. I mean, these guys were not impressive. Hell''s kittens were not particularly deadly, but you try fighting while rank acid vomit was all over you. He put the thought aside, noticing the monsters beginning to encircle him.


    Two beasts Asura had not noticed before suddenly joined the pack: Hell Hounds. With little flesh covering their bodies, large areas of bones and their rib cages remained exposed. Their bodies were engulfed in flames burning as hot as hell itself, or so Asura figured because, to be honest, he had never been to hell.


    From their mouths, molten saliva dropped to the floor, burning holes in the concrete floor. The massive dogs were about half the size of the bears but still monstrously large. Their hairless skin grossed Asura out. He hated the rough texture whenever he was forced to touch them.


    Asura noticed the two serpent-like monsters he managed to catch a glimpse of earlier appear as well. Long, slender, snake-like bodies covered in yellow scales were held up only by two muscular arms on their torsos. Their heads flicked back and forth quickly as they studied Asura with their amber-slit eyes. Banana Lindwyrms, well, he called them Banana Wyrms because who wants to say Lindwyrms?


    The color of their scales always made Asura giggle because he thought of Bananas, but they most certainly found offense to this every time he called them that. Their original names were something like Topaz Lindwyrms or something, but he thought that was lame. To him, they were Bananas.


    Finding their positions next to Scar Face, the Banana Wyrm''s scales shimmered in the moonlight. Their scales began to glow and lift around their neck, emitting a red glow. Suddenly, a constant stream of red lightning burst from their mouths, crackling toward Asura. The bolts ripped through the ground and all the cultists that were in their path. Searing a few of the cultists in half, the bolts ripped through their bodies, causing them to fall to the ground without even a cry of pain. The bolts left trails of red fire and destruction as they traveled across the floor.


    Asura was bored by this point, so he figured, "Let''s spice it up a little." He would take the first blow head-on. Instead of leaping away like a coward, he would test fate.


    "Let''s see what you can do, mister bananas!"


    He blocked the bolts of lightning bolts with his arms like he did with Mel, shielding himself from a direct blast to his face. Certainly an unwise decision, Wain thought as he watched in horror. The impact sent Asura back a few feet, but he held his ground. He noticed his arms were scorched, but most of the damage was done to the T-shirt, which now had holes burnt throughout it.


    Eager for more, he dashed through the crowd of cultists, slaughtering them as he headed for the bears first. He laughed manically as he dashed through the crowd, punching his way through everyone who stood in his path. He thought maybe it was a little much to punch the fleeing cultists, but... "They were cultists after all, right? Scumbags that deserved to be punched. No one would blame him after, right?"


    Cultists crumpled under the force of each blow, chests caving in, heads snapping back, then grabbing the remaining cultists and throwing them into the walls as he pushed forward.


    The first magma bear charged at him, swiping with its giant claws, but was thwarted as he dashed to its side, easily dodging its attempt to strike at him. Their sluggish movements were too easy to predict for someone as experienced as Asura. What did they take him for? An Amateur?


    Asura pulled his arms back and punched with full force into the ribs of the large bear with enough strength to send it flying into another. Colliding with one another, the two bears roared as they slammed against a nearby wall. Shaking their heads while trying to recover from the blow, they became enraged. As they looked for Asura, the two were met with giant chunks of rock slamming into their sides.


    Their bodies became deformed as each rock smashed into them, piercing through their bodies and pinning them to the wall. As the rocks restricted their movements, they thrashed around, trying to escape. Magma began to erupt from their mouths slinging it back and forth everywhere as their rage quickly turned to madness. Their feral actions made their wounds worse as the rocks tore more from their body as they moved erratically.


    Smiling and laughing in triumph, Asura beat his chest, taunting the others to come fight him. As he beat his chest unexpectedly, another bear from behind him charged forward, grabbing him in its large jaws and thrashing him around. Realizing his teeth could not penetrate Asura''s body the bear dropped him and began to beat Asura into the ground with its claws. Slicing through his shirt easily, it left it in rags. However, Asura remained unharmed, and the bear became frustrated because Asura remained intact.


    The hunger became insatiable, causing the urge to devour his intestines to consume his mind. The weight of the bear slamming into him stunned Asura. Every pound of muscle was used within the bear to crush the ogre. Asura lay motionless underneath while the bear continued to pound away at him.


    Becoming more and more enraged, the bear channeled all of his quotidian mana into his lungs. Asura returned to his senses enough to momentarily witness the bear raise his head. Realizing it was too late to pull himself from beneath the bear, he exclaimed,


    "Oh shit!"


    The bear dropped its head down towards Asura, letting out a concentrated blast of fire, which was expelled from his mouth, and used all the mana it had built up in its lungs. Covering Asura like a river of fire, it burnt away his T-shirt and the top of his pants. The intense heat was like being stuck in a sauna fueled by a volcano. Sweat poured from his body but evaporated immediately due to the extreme temperature. All around Asura, the ground became scorched as the flames spread out from him like a flower onto the concrete.


    Running out of mana quickly, the bear stopped its attack. His pants were not directly hit by the blast, allowing them to hold themselves together just enough due to being fire-resistant. He sighed in relief. He wasn''t going to be naked again! Breathing heavily and nearly out of mana, the bear''s senses became dull.


    Its vision became blurry, causing it to shake its head frantically. The bear was suffering from mana exhaustion, which only occurred when a monster used all its mana reserves, leaving the creature feeling fatigued and in a vulnerable position. Asura laughed as he watched the bear struggle to compose itself.


    Scar Face, witnessing this, was in awe. The stories were true. That bear''s breath would have killed most low-ranking Paladins. To think he was alive and laughing... What vigor! Scar Face''s eyes gleamed with excitement. This was the monster he needed to complete his plan.


    Scar Face flicked his wrist, allowing the rest of the pack to attack. Hell''s kittens were watching, studying their prey, waiting for their moment to strike. Licking their lips, they quietly approached Asura as he lay on the ground, unaware of their stalking.

 A Factory Showdown

    Asura braced himself against the ground with his four arms as he pushed his feet into the bear''s large torso. Rolling onto his back, he pulled his knees down to his chest, flexing his quads. Asura prepared to push with everything he had. Kicking upward with all his strength, the bear soared up in the air, causing its spine to slam and bounce off the ceiling. A fog of dust rained down from the ceiling as the building shook, filling it with a thick haze.


    Before the bear fell to the earth, Asura quickly rolled backward onto his feet, barely dodging the heavy creature as gravity returned the wingless creature to its rightful place. The large bear crashed onto the ground, sending tremors through the factory''s foundation.


    Its bones snapped as the bear''s lower body absorbed most of the blow, sending the broken shards from his rib cage up into his organs. Metal rattled around as the cages, machinery, and loose parts shook. Wain''s mouth gaped open at the sight of watching a bear fly.


    Preparing to gloat, Asura stopped when the bear started to move again. "Damn, it was hard to kill without a weapon." Asura thought as the bones began to move within its body. Before the bear could move, Asura decided to jump up towards the back of the bear''s shoulder blades. Standing up on the hide of the beast, the ogre knew precisely how to cripple it.


    With all four arms, Asura punched downward right between the bear''s shoulders, directly hitting the spinal cord. The bear''s cry of agony was cut short as his spinal cord severed, snapping in half. Paralyzed, the bear slumped to the floor as the ogre threw his hands up triumphantly. From the shadows loomed the real threat Asura failed to detect. Focused on the bear, he was oblivious to the pairs of six eyes lurking in the darkness, observing their prey, waiting for the precise moment to strike.


    Bursting forward, barking viciously, Hell Hounds pounced at Asura. Knocking him from the back of the bear, Asura tumbled to the floor as their vicious jaws locked onto his arm and leg. Thrashing their heads, the hounds gnawed on his limbs, trying to tear through the skin, as their molten saliva spilled all over his body. To their dissatisfaction, their teeth remained unable to pierce his tough skin.


    His resilient body stretched as the teeth drug across the rubbery surface. Although it never cut through, such sharp objects raking against his body were rather unpleasant. Asura groaned in pain as the dogs viciously attacked. Slowly, the magma began to eat away at his skin, revealing raw flesh underneath.


    Asura reached down and grabbed both mutt''s heads. Clasping their skulls with two arms, he pried their jaws apart, freeing his limbs. Asura laughed, mocking their attempt to bite him as he continued to pull their jaws apart. Eventually, their jaws reached their flexible limit, but Asura didn''t care.


    Instead, their lower jaw began to rip apart from the top of their skulls. What remaining skin the Hell hounds had on their face began to tear as he severed the jaw from the rest of the head. Without a jaw to close their mouth, magma poured from their throat onto the ground like a broken fountain, unable to control the liquid.


    Tossing their bodies to the side, Asura waited for his next opponent. To his right, one of the Hell Kittens prowled just out of reach in the shadows. The six eyes of the beast were fixed directly on him, unblinking and hungry. They seemed to be studying Asura, memorizing his every move with those calculating and patient eyes.


    Asura taunted the beasts with his hands, urging them to come forward and attack, but frowned at their behavior. Neither of them took the bait instead, they continued to wait... "What are they waiting for?" Asura thought. By the time these kittens attacked he would have killed everything.


    It was the perfect opportunity to strike at him while he was distracted, yet they remained vigilant. From the corner of his eyes, the sight of a familiar red glow grew brighter. Asura turned to get a better look at the source, but it was too late. A bolt of red lighting struck him in his chest, sending him flying through metal shelves.


    Crashing through the metal with ease, Asura continued his flight, only stopping when his back slammed into a large machine, knocking all the air out of his lungs. A loud clang rang through the factory as the metal slightly caved in from the force.


    The pain of striking such a sturdy machine sent Asura to his knees. From his spine up to his heart, it rippled an agonizing sensation from having his spinal cord struck. It felt like the lightning coursed through every part of his body, causing it to go numb. Asura opened and closed his hands, trying to shake off the numbness that plagued his limbs.


    He tried to pull himself up and away before a second strike came but stopped as a large engine slammed into the dead center of his chest, pinning him to the machine. Asura cursed as his spine bounced against the solid machine behind him again,


    "Fuck... that hurt, ughhh."


    Asura pushed the engine away with his four arms, rolling it a foot away from his body. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he tried to take a breather for a moment. However, two large Hell Kittens pounced at him, preventing him from recovering.


    "Shit."


    Asura rolled to the side, avoiding their savage claws only by the length of a hair. The sound of ripping metal made Asura''s ears bleed. Looking up, he found one of the large cats mounted on the side of the machine, its razor-sharp claws dug deep within the metal. It was rather disturbing how perceptive the cats were.


    Even now, all of their eyes remained on him. Like stabilized cameras, their heads remained leveled and motionless as their body moved. The rancid smell sent shivers down his spine as acid poured from their mouths down onto the ground. It began to eat away at the metal piled on the floor. Focused on his opponents, the sudden laugh from Scar Face made Asura jump a little,


    "Having fun yet, Asura? Is this what you desired?"


    Asura, excited and eager to continue, replied,


    "The time of my life, to be honest!"


    Scar Face watched as Asura bolted forward, about to attack the cats. Before Asura could strike at the Hell Kittens, he came to a halt when Wain dropped from the skylight above. The unprepared human groaned as he absorbed the blow with his knees. As he fell to the floor and almost collapsed, he called up from the ground at Asura,


    "I-... hate you."


    Asura laughed while he helped the human up onto his feet.


    "Took you long enough."


    Asura spun his head around, looking for the cats. Wain adjusted his bag.


    "Shit."


    "What?"


    "They are missing again..."


    Asura frantically whipped his head around. He intended to search the room for the cats, but the bears started moving again. They took too long to kill them easily...


    Asura sighed as their bones snapped back into place, their flesh stretched and sowed back together. He wanted to fight Scar Face already, not these weaklings he''s using as pawns, "Like, come on! Just stay dead, please! Wait, is that smoke?" Asura thought, looking at the bears.


    Light brown smoke sank and rolled across the floor, spilling into the room. Growing denser and denser, it became apparent this wasn''t just the average type of smoke. Spinning around, he came face to face with Wain. Unexpectedly, Wain produced it with his mouth. Asura watched as he blew a cloud that rippled through the air like waves. The thick layer sat on the floor up to Asura''s hip, swirling around as if it were alive. Asura knitted his brows, agitated by Wain''s new smoke screen.


    "Don''t you try to take the fight from me now! You hid the whole time, and now that I''m winning, you wanna take some credit, huh? I''m not hiding in your little smoke screen bullshit."


    Waving his arms around, Asura tried to disperse the cloud, but the smoke appeared to avoid touching him. As if a thin layer of air prevented him from interacting with it, his arms passed through without moving the smoke at all. Wain rolled his eyes at the ogre''s childish attempt to mess with his creation. He pointed at the bears, alerting Asura to the new danger, now able to move towards them again.


    "Dude, we got other things to deal with right now."


    The perfectly fine, enraged, and angrier than before magma bears let out a deep growl as they slowly approached. From the tip of the jagged rocks protruding from their backs, fire ignited, coating them with flames.


    They let out a guttural roar, and the bears shot fire from their mouths at Wain and Asura. Expelling all the mana lingering in their bodies, the flames expanded into a sea of fire. The waves of flames shifted and joined together as they poured through the room, joining into a singular crashing avalanche of fire that consumed everything in their path. Wain was taken aback by the oncoming storm.


    The blazing heat made sweat profusely drip from his face as the temperature increased dramatically. Any corpses in the path of the large wave immediately became incardinated, leaving no traces of its past presence. Wain gulped, unsure if they would live this next attack.


    In preparation, Asura ripped a large metal sheet from a table nearby, slamming it into the ground in front of Wain and himself. Like an angled shield, he braced for impact as he pressed his body against the back of the table, preparing for the oncoming sea.


    As the sea of flames slammed into the table, Asura groaned from the force slowly increasing due to the flames becoming denser, putting heavy stress on his body. The metal groaned as the temperature increased to its near melting point. Wain watched in horror as the one gray table became violently bright red.


    Asura watched as Wain hid behind him, building up the smoke that was circling their feet. It seemed to start piling up as if it were also hiding from the fire. With the abrupt stop of the torrent of fire, Asura peeked around the bright glowing table, ready to melt at any second... "


    Welp,... there it goes."


    Asura watched as the table immediately sank to the floor, creating a large pile of goopy red-hot metal. Bubbling, the liquid spread out, creating a molten puddle that stuck to the bottom of Asura''s feet. Although the metal was scolding hot, it was much more tame than the fire produced by the bears.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Asura took a moment to think about the current situation and circumstances. "Without a weapon, this was pointless," he thought as he watched the bears become plagued by mana exhaustion. Even if he pounded them for eternity, they would continue to rise like zombies in the human movies.


    "Can you, like, give me a weapon to kill these guys?"


    Wain shook his head as he held the herb from which he was inhaling smoke. Blowing out of his nostrils, the smoke swirled downward. In a massive sweep, the smoke joined together, pulling the rest of it up towards the factory''s roof. Asura watched in awe as the smoke quickly condensed into the shape of a herd of rhinos crashing down towards the ground.


    The thunderous clatter of multiple hooves striking the concrete floor filled the room, leaving Asura speechless. Charging forward, the large mammals showed no signs of stopping as they rammed into the remaining monsters in the room. The bears were the first victims, skewered by the horns. They screamed as their flesh tore.


    Underneath their large muscular legs, the Hell Hounds cried out as they were trampled over, crushing all their bones and leaving them mangled in piles of flesh and mush. Trying to flee from the onslaught, the Hell''s Kittens ran to Scar Face, taking their place next to him alongside the Banana Wyrms.


    Scar Face, unfazed by the sight of the rhinos, waved his hand, signaling the Banana Wyrms to attack once more. Their scales lifted again farther than before. Revealing small openings underneath the scales within their bodies that channel mana. Releasing a haunting red illumination from each opening, they unleashed their strongest lightning breath from their mouths.


    Crashing through everything, the rhinos made haste towards their opponents onstage. Yet, they were no match as the lightning easily ripped through the condensed smoke, stopping the attack in its tracks. In the blink of an eye, the rhinos evaporated as the lightning tore the smoke apart, leaving nothing but a wispy remnant of the once great cloud.


    Prepared for his attack to be thwarted, Wain resorted to plan B. Pulling out a different cigar and smoking it, he exhaled a vibrant green-tinted smoke, vastly different from the light brown color he had released earlier. The green smoke filled the room quickly, creating a dense fog, making it hard to see anything in the expansive facility. However, two red lights pierced through the fog, growing brighter in the distance.


    Asura knew exactly what that meant... "Damn Banana," He thought as the lindwyrms tried to strike again. Ready for another scorching blast, Asura looked to grab Wain but stopped after noticing his unworried, relaxed face. Slightly shaking his head at Asura, Wain denied his attempt to save him but appreciated the gesture.


    In the distance, screeching erupted from the direction of the red lights. Turning to look where the noise was produced from, Asura found the green gas had dispersed, revealing the Banana Wyrms gasping for air. Their scales had blisters bubbling up from underneath them, shifting them into painful positions.


    The grotesque sight was appalling even to Asura as their skin began to melt. Sliding off the skin and scales created a goopy puddle of green liquid, creating a repulsive odor that would haunt Asura for the rest of the day. A wave of nausea swept over Wain as the odor intensified, and the Hell Kittens fell victim to the same plague. Thrashing around in agony, the Hell Kittens desperately tried to flee from the building.


    As they dragged their rotting body across the floor, their flesh dissolved, leaving a streak of melted hair and meat along. Asura watched with disturbed admiration as the monsters slowly died before him,


    "Wicked."


    Wain couldn''t help but feel a little proud as Asura sat intrigued by his powers. His admiration meant a lot to him, even if it was a monster. Wain opened his mouth to speak,


    "See-"


    Sudden applause interrupted Wain before he could finish speaking. Asura searched for the source of the applause. There, he found Scar Face standing only a few feet away now. Scar Face had moved from the stage, now standing close enough for Asura to leap towards. He became antsy at the thought of engaging in a fight with the cult leader.


    Wiggling all twenty of his fingers, a smile spread across Asura''s face. He was eager to fight his new opponent. Before Asura could even think about moving, he noticed Scar Face''s smug face. Smiling, the cult leader stated,


    "Bravo, bravo. You did quite well. I would have enjoyed the fight more if those pets were not so useless, but beggars cannot be choosers, I suppose. Asura, I cannot wait to see you again. It''ll be quite a fun show. Until next time, my friends."


    Opening the crimson book, Scar Face raised his hand before him. It was obvious what he was trying to do, resulting in Asura leaping forward with all of his arms outstretched. However, with little time to react, whatever he was doing became unpreventable as he was the responder. A crystal-like ball appeared before Asura and Wain.


    Within the transparent orb, crimson lighting sizzled and crackled in the fragile container. To Wain''s horror, it began violently shaking in the air before them as if it were unable to control the contents it held inside. Scar Face called out with a chant that sounded like The Temples,


    "Through Beelzebub comes power and glory. His ways show us the truth."


    On command, the ball exploded, releasing all the quotidian mana contained within. The force sent both members flying apart through the factory walls as the explosion erupted. With ease, it tore the building apart, consuming the entire side of the factory in seconds. Asura counted the time as he crashed through three walls, only stopping when he collided with a brick fireplace. Asura groaned as he rested for a moment in a pile of bricks.


    "Ten seconds huh? Impressive air time..."


    Rising from the pile of rubble, he stared at the path of destruction he had carved with his body. Whatever remained of the factory was now reduced to fragments of what once stood, and with the raging fire all around, it wouldn''t be long before nothing was left. Asura''s body stiffened as he moved, causing his joints to lock up. The ogre groaned from the pain as he pulled himself out of the pile of bricks.


    "Damn... That hurt... Wain? Hey, Wain? You still alive buddy?"


    Asura called out for Wain, hoping his partner was still alive somewhere. After scratching his back, he figured he better go look for him around the neighborhood since Scar Face was probably gone by now. About to leave through the hole he had created by his entry, he stopped, realizing an old lady sat terrified to his left on a couch. Left speechless, she trembled in fear as she clutched a small dog, praying for the feisty creature to protect her.


    He felt bad after discovering it was an elderly woman''s home that he ended up crashing through. She seemed like such a sweet old lady with her plastic-wrapped couch and unusual furniture... "Is that a lamp made of a mannequin leg?" Asura thought as he stared at an abnormal object that resembled a lady''s leg. Asura half-jokingly looked at the small dog barking ferociously in her lap and asked,


    "You gonna eat that?... Um, I''ll take my leave now."


    Figuring it was best to leave her alone, Asura ran back towards what remained of the factory in search of Wain. Arriving at the outskirts, he watched as more pieces of the building caved, adding more fuel to the raging flames.


    "I hope they don''t blame me for this shit."


    Behind Asura, Wain gave a wry laugh,


    "You''re worried about that right now?"


    Asura turned to find Wain clutching his left arm. Blood spilled down his arm, dripping down from his right hand as he clutched it. About to say more, Wain was stopped by the sudden appearance of a new figure. Asura and Wain noticed a new figure resembling a lion mixed with a humanoid body. The firelight danced in her green and red irises.


    Her sinister smile made it clear to Asura that this would not be a friendly encounter. However, the more the better for him!, "I couldn''t care less about her being a new victim... I mean attacker, the more fights, the more fun!" Asura thought.


    From the corner of her eye sockets were black jagged lines that spread across her face, traveling down her body like tribal tattoos. The human-like creature wore clothes like a human. A green hoodie, blue jean shorts, and a white baseball cap. Interesting... Asura sat perplexed by this odd sight.


    It was a Beastman, which is what Asura assumed this new creature was due to its appearance. They hated the smell of humans... The sight intrigued him. "Why would it willingly wear anything related to humans? Whatever, it doesn''t matter." He thought as he prepared to engage with his new dance partner.


    In her right arm, she wielded a giant hammer made of blood. The blood warped, twisted, and moved within its large form. "It was alive..." The crimson color reflected the yellow light from the fire making it hard to look away from. Laughing maniacally, the Beastman slammed her large weapon into the ground. The loud thud of it smashing into the floor spoke volumes for its density. Confused momentarily, Asura stopped and tilted his head as rumbling began underneath their feet.


    "What? Wait..." Asura thought as the ground trembled below the boys, causing them to look at each other in shock. Large bloody spikes erupted from the ground, jutting up towards the two of them like spring-propelled blades. Slamming into Asura''s chest, they shattered as they met an impenetrable force. Unfazed by the jagged spikes slamming against his body, Asura threw chunks of large rocks ripped from the ground at his attacker.


    Using the rocks to distract his opponent, Asura left Wain to defend himself as he advanced. Quickly Wain pounded away a cigar sucking the air into his lungs as fast as he could, and exhaled a cloud of light brown smoke. The large cloud condensed rapidly as it took the form of a ram, which slammed its head into each spike as it protruded through the ground like the game whack-a-mole. Taking the opportunity to get some distance, Wain retreated farther away from the factory, ensuring his safety. Upon getting to safety, he sighed with relief as he whispered to himself.


    "Man, that was close."


    Asura smiled and glanced back to see Wain safe and away from harm. Now, he could focus on his opponent without worry. He let out a battle cry, roaring with joy as he charged without thinking.


    "Finally, some real fun! I ain''t got a weapon, so you''ll have to excuse me if I just beat the shit out of you repeatedly!"


    The Beastman noticed Asura''s cocky smile and answered it with her own,


    "So Asura, it seems like you''re on their side, ya traitor. What''s up with that? Monster on monster violence? That''s just wrong you know."


    Asura rolled his eyes at her comment,


    "Shut the hell up ya filthy hypocrite, we fight all the time. There is no monster code or anything. In fact, we fight more with each other than humans. I have no side, just the thrill of a fight, and right now, this human side is providing me with some real fun fights."


    Sprinting towards the Beastman, Asura slowed as he watched her shift the weapon into the air. Although the momentum from his earlier sprint carried him forward, he lowered himself to the floor. Digging his fingers into the ground, he leveraged himself with his grip on the concrete, throwing himself to the left as she slammed her hammer down.


    Spikes tore through the ground in a line where Asura once stood. Although it probably wouldn''t have hurt, he found it amusing to see the disdain spread across her face as he dodged her attack. Laughing, Asura taunted the Beastman,


    "You missed!"


    A large, devious grin that began to sprout on the Beastman''s face made Asura immediately regret his words as he drew near. In his peripheral vision, Asura watched as large tentacles slammed into his side, sending him tumbling back. Pushing himself up off the floor, he looked back to see a tentacle form from the blood spikes that had been left earlier.


    "That''s bullshit!"


    Like roots, they traveled underneath the ground, jutting up from random locations as Asura dashed towards the Beastman. Tearing through the concrete easily, the tentacles sent debris flying through the air as they lashed at Asura. Trying to do everything in their power to stop Asura, they thrashed around, grasping for his limbs. Although flexible, the tentacles seemed to be hard and brittle like glass, making them easy to dispatch.


    Punching, each one that approached Asura shattered them into pieces effortlessly as they collided with his fist. Asura grabbed another chunk of rock and made a break towards the Beastman. Pulling his arm back, he tossed the concrete block at the Beastman. Smashing it easily, the Beastman scoffed at his attempt.


    "What an insu-"


    Before she could finish, her mouth was met with a fist, causing her to bite through her tongue as she collapsed to the floor. Attempting to defend herself, she grasped for her hammer, which fell from her grasp as she tumbled to the ground. It was too late for her as Asura punched her in the center of her face, causing it to cave in. The familiar bone-crunching sound of her skull being smashed inward echoed in Asura''s ears. In an instant, her body slumped, lying motionless like a corpse on the ground.


    Asura watched the corpse. He knew it was only a matter of time before she healed, especially if she was intelligent enough to speak. The mana coursing through her body made him reach down slowly. He had to deal with this now. "Wait... Where is Wain?" He stopped for a moment. Looking around the area, there were no signs of him. Asura stood up and began to walk away from the body. He was powerless when it came to killing without Wain''s mana.


    "Wain? I need you bud... Sorry about what I said earlier..."


    "How could you hurt this pretty face? Didn''t your mother ever teach you manners?"


    Asura turned to see the corpse looking up at him. The repulsive sight of her talking with no bones to support the front of her face made Asura recoil in disgust. The skin that made her face pulled and stretched itself back into position like a scrunched-up sock being stretched out. The sudden suction and pop sound from her bones jolting around inside her head didn''t help his disgust either.


    "Ew. Also, we don''t all have mothers. Insensitive, am I right?-"


    Asura turned like he was talking directly to Wain, but he was still out of sight.


    "-... Wain? Bud, I still need you..."


    Trying to catch her off guard, Asura abruptly leaped towards her. Realizing his mistake Asura could only watch in horror as her hammer changed its form like Mel''s guns. He gasped as his momentum carried him forward,


    "You sly son of a-!"

 Oopsies?

    Like a large beast, the blood spread outward, shifting into a large pair of jaws that stretched downward from the hammer''s head towards her shoulder. The bloody maw remained open momentarily, dripping onto the concrete below.


    Then abruptly, the liquid jaws slammed shut with explosive force, chomping down on her arm, devouring it whole. Asura''s eyebrows shot upward as he witnessed the large bloody figure implode, consuming itself as it wrapped around her arm, taking its newly adopted shape.


    The blood segmented itself into groups like muscles around the bone. Wrapping, twisting, stretching, its grotesque appearance began to take shape. The form of a disgusting, enormous, veiny gauntlet with sharp claws emerged as the blood hardened. Upon drying, the once bright crimson color darkened into a blackish red. Asura could only watch as she brought down the monstrous gauntlet on top of his head.


    He tried to prepare himself, bracing his four arms above to absorb the blow. However, what caught him off guard was the weight of the gauntlet. He expected it to be fairly light due to the material the body was crafted from. How wrong he was... Channeled within the gauntlet was the leftover mana from the other monsters that were killed earlier, increasing the weight by tenfold what it normally would have been.


    Limping and waddling his way over, Wain stood horrified as he watched the large claw crash down on Asura, sinking him into the floor from the unexpected weight. The large gauntlet dug deep into the ground, creating a massive indentation as its claws plunged into the concrete with ease. She laughed triumphantly,


    "Oh, the mighty Asura, the big bad warrior, to think he would fal-"


    Wain began to rush towards Asura but stopped as he watched the massive gauntlet rise from the ground. Although the gauntlet was heavy, it was nothing to an ogre like Asura. It didn''t matter if it were three cars stacked on top of him, the ogres were relentless and resilient creatures who didn''t understand the word, surrender.


    Grasping the large fingers that were part of the gauntlet, he dug his hands into its bloody armor. Asura clenched his teeth as he began to snarl. Her prideful words echoed in his ears repeatedly, enraging the ogre. He was the only one who gets to gloat before enemies. He is not to be gloated to. Raising the gauntlet off his body, he let out an intense roar.


    Annoyed that he was lifting it, she decided to reform it back into a hammer.


    "Well, that was unexpected... This was fun, Asura, but my master got away safely, and I was told not to continue a meaningless fight. Which means my jo-"


    Before she could finish, she felt Asura''s presence behind her. "How did he?-" She began to think about how Asura moved within the shadows, hiding his presence, but froze as her eyes locked with his. Although fires raged around them, illuminating the surrounding area, he stood perfectly in the shadows where light never touched. Like a hunter who knows perfectly how to conceal himself, the ogre stood motionless.


    The only distinguishable feature was his white eyes, floating in the darkness that cloaked his entire body. His cold, merciless gaze made her tremble. It was as if she were face to face with a demon... Spreading across his face, a sinister smile revealed his sharp white teeth. Terrified, she watched in horror as he grabbed her waist with two of his arms. He whispered in her ear,


    "I can smell you... Sorry, that was a joke I always wanted to use."


    With his other two free upper arms, he interlaced his fingers, locking them together. Raising the arms high, he prepared his worst. Trying to twist and break free, she frantically struggled against his iron grasp. Unable to get enough room to strike with her hammer, the Beastman resulted in a more primal reaction, thrashing around. With one final attempt, she threw herself forward, attempting to bite at his neck.


    However, her effort was wasted as Asura brought down his hands like a hammer striking iron on an anvil. Bludgeoning the side of her head, her neck snapped from the force causing her head to smash into her chest. The force broke the Beastman free from his grasp, sending her body straight into the ground, crushing her head against the concrete under the weight of the impact.


    Wain was horrified. He had never heard such a sound. An entire skull was crushed in a moment, alongside the bones in her body that seemed to snap and be crushed all at once, conjoining into one large crunching noise. The action spoke volumes of Asura''s strength. He knew the ogre was strong, but this was... Well if he said monstrous, it would be expected. But rather, it exceeded monstrous, it was titanic. To kick a bear that weighs a ton? Rip chunks of rock from the ground? It was extraordinary! The thought of being on the other end of his strength made Wain shiver.


    Although he found the sound of the bones being crushed appalling, the sound of her body regenerating was far worse. Her body twisted from the mangled state it was left in back into a humanoid figure. The sight made him vomit. It was different seeing it happen from a human-like body. It felt unnatural as if it defied what Judex Divinum intended.


    Flesh and bones pulled themselves back to their sockets and correct positions. Groaning from the pain of suffering such a blow, the Beastman began to move. Like a contorted puppet, her legs shifted back to her hips as she crawled across the floor with her bloody fingers. Asura stood amazed, finding the regeneration awesome! Wain, on the other hand, became nauseous,


    "This is wicked dude. Like damn-"


    A thunderous boom interrupted his speech as Asura was shot backwards from a giant gauntlet slugging his chest.


    "Like I was saying..."


    Rising to her feet, Wain watched as she dusted off the large gauntlet now connected again to her arm. It was unbelievable how fast she could swap the blood into a large object. She shot a glare in Asura''s direction as her body finally managed to return to its healthy state.


    "My job here is done, you annoying dipshit! Until next time when I can rip those arms off your body. I''ll leave you with a present boys."


    Wain watched as she suddenly fell backward. Upon hitting the ground, her body splashed part into a pool of blood that splattered all over the floor. The raging fire danced on the liquid''s surface, revealing its bubbling nature. "It was active..." Wain thought as he waited for the present. Asura watched as Wain just stood motionless, staring at the pool of blood. Asura asked him,


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Wain rubbed the back of his head anxiously and looked at Asura.


    "The present she mentioned. It can''t be good."


    "Thanks for the help by the way. We could have killed her."


    Wain shrugged,


    "I thought you had it, my bad. Can you say what you said earlier about me not joining the fight so I can record it? Would love to replay it when you moan about it next time..."


    The cultist bodies, unusually unbothered by the raging fire, began to melt. Wain hadn''t noticed it before, but even within the fire, the bodies remained. As if something externally prevented them from being harmed. Deforming into pulls of blood, each one rolled across the ground, joining with the large pool made from the Beastman''s body.


    Once all of it reached the middle, it stopped. Taking upon the form of a summoning ritual, it created rings filled with demonic runes. Watching the large summoning circle burst into purple flames, Wain cursed,


    "Fuck, we need to leave."


    Before he could move, the flame suddenly extinguished, leaving the impression of failure within the two. Confused, Asura stood there for a moment studying the failed ritual,


    "Guess she failed?"


    The awkward pause made Wain feel even worse. "What was going on?" He watched as Asura walked up and touched the ring. Instantaneously, the floor within the ring sank into a pit that created a massive sinkhole. From over the edge of the sinkhole, the sound of monsters roaring erupted, growing louder as if they were approaching.


    Their paws and hooves clashed with the ground. Wain''s heart stopped upon the realization... it was a stampede. Asura ran away from the sinkhole as if he were responsible like a child doing something he was warned against. As the ogre fled, Wain watched as monsters poured from the large opening,


    "Oh..."


    "One... Two... Ten... Thirty. Oh fuck, it was more than fifty." Asura counted. Due to the fire being the only source of light, Wain was only able to recognize the ones that were closest monsters. A few were faster than the others, bursting forward from the pack and jumping at Asura.


    "More Hell Hounds," he groaned as he punched each one that leaped through the air. Yelping in pain from being struck by his fist they scattered around him, recovering and ready to attack. Their nails clattered against the concrete as they circled the ogre. Asura was surrounded. He yelled back at Wain.


    "Oi, can''t you deal with these? Summon those animals or whatever again!"


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Wain yelled at Asura.


    "I can''t! I can only form them if I have a certain herb! I don''t have enough herbs left to deal with all of them."


    The situation was becoming dire as the horde poured towards the two. Partnered by the fact that Asura had the inability to kill them in general, Wain panicked. He pulled out the last herb he carried within his bag, smoking it quickly. Exhaling the smoke, the dense cloud swirled into the shape of a wolf. Without thinking, he jumped onto its back. Wain commanded the wolf to head towards Asura with haste.


    Jumping over the Hell Hounds, it landed gracefully next to his partner. Asura was ready and excited about a fight, but Wain was not. They needed to leave now! A Hell Hound attempted to pounce at Wain, but the smoky wolf caught it within its jaws, clamping it down on its neck.


    Killing it instantly, the Hell Hound burst into flames as the holy mana purged its existence. Prepared for a showdown with his friend Asura laughed, he was so ready to fight the horde of monsters! "How cool!" He thought as he raised his arms in anticipation. However, the wolf quickly grabbed Asura with its mouth as if he were its pup. Struggling to free himself, Asura angrily shouted in defiance.


    "What are you doing? Let''s fight them! There are only about fifty of them. We can take them! I ain''t no coward!"


    "We won''t be able to kill them! You''ll keep pounding away until you eventually get eaten!"


    The wolf''s body seemed to move unnaturally fast for its size. As if there were no resistance, it turned around swiftly and raced off. The wolf''s stride outpaced the monsters as it darted away from the factory, leaving the monsters to pursue their next meal. With little light provided by the street lights, it was difficult for Wain to make out the monster''s figures as they traveled down the street.


    Bursting through the town, following them like a sea of gnashing teeth and fur, the monsters obliterated anything in their paths. Cars were crushed as the bears trampled over the parked vehicles, leaving nothing but piles of scrap. Barely fast enough to stay ahead of its pursuers, the wolf put everything it could into running. The sudden jerky movements whipped Asura around, swinging like a pi?ata on a tree.


    Trying to keep hold of Asura, the wolf groaned as the ogre began pounding at its mouth, trying to release himself. Wain became worried as he watched the wolf''s size decrease as they traveled farther away from the factory. His creations could only remain if the smoke didn''t disperse.


    Something the wind did not help prevent as the current began to eat away at the edges. Worried they were running out of time, Wain looked back briefly and watched as the monsters smashed through the corners of houses lining the street.


    Finally, they arrived on the street where the cathedral was. Relief swept over Wain as the building grew in size as they approached. After thanking God, Wain closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Abruptly, the wolf''s body dispersed underneath him. Sending the two falling to the floor, Asura and Wain suddenly struck the ground, sending them tumbling.


    After rolling for a few seconds, they finally came to a halt. Asura pushed himself off the ground and began running towards the monster, but he stopped when he noticed his friend''s condition. Wain was lying and groaning on the floor while holding his head.


    Seeing the pool of blood underneath Wain''s head, Asura let out a sigh. "I could just leave him? Just let him be... Surely, he will be fine, right? No monsters will get to him..." Asura debated with himself in his mind. After letting out a depressed sigh, he picked up Wain and continued to run towards the cathedral.


    From behind, an unusual repeated thumping noise came from his right. He was very familiar with the sound, hearing it often in action movies. It could only mean one thing... a grenade launcher. Slowing down, he turned to look behind him as simultaneous explosions erupted in the horde of monsters that pursued him.


    He turned to where the source of the thumping came from and saw Mel standing with a silver grenade launcher in her hands. Her eyes locked with Asura''s for a second. "Uh, oh." Asura thought as she glared at him. Gripping the launcher tightly, she did her best to compose herself, but her hands shook from her anger. Her lips were pressed tightly into a thin line before she began to mouth to Asura,


    "You are so dead."


    Distracted, Asura had his back turned as two magma bears approached him. Mel turned to stop them before they could pounce on Wain, unworried about the ogre. However, she watched Asura turn, punching them both in the face as he held Wain. Their large heads caved under the force of each punch, causing them to collapse instantly as their skull smashed into their brains.


    Not wanting to lose an opportunity to fight, Asura tossed Wain onto the grass in front of a house, figuring it was safe enough now that Mel was so close. Wain yelped as he fell to the floor, suffering from his head wound.


    "Help! Ahp!"


    Turning back towards the monsters, Asura leaped into the large sea of moving fur. "Magma bears, Hells Kittens, Hell hounds... Oh hey, a new face! Griffins!" Asura distinguished the creature in the large mound of beasts. A large lion with an eagle head soared through the air, striking Asura''s chest as it swooped down.


    Flying for a second, the two crashed to the ground as Asura grabbed its neck with all his arms. Slowly, he began to strangle the large creature, choking it as he restricted its airflow. A loud snap made it obvious he had broken its neck, and the large beast slumped to the floor, becoming motionless. Although they were usually impressive and noble beasts, Asura was their worst nightmare.


    From the crowd, two Hell''s Kittens pounced out of the grouped monsters towards Asura but were met in the air by two large chunks of rubble he ripped from the sidewalk. The chunks of concrete slammed into their jaws and faces, causing them to fall backward onto the floor. Disoriented and dazed, they shook their heads violently, trying to recover from the blow. Asura shouted with joy as the battle continued,


    "This is freaking awesome! Nah, wait, that didn''t hit the spot. Fucking awesome!"


    Another Griffin struck Asura as it swooped down from the sky, tackling him to the floor with its large claws. As he fought the large beast, more joined the attack, overwhelming the ogre. Hell Hounds bit his legs, trying to rip them off and tearing through his pants. The Hell Kittens joined in, slinging acid vomit all over his body that began eating at his skin. Mel watched as the monsters piled up on Asura, causing a massive pile to form. Bears, griffins, all of them.


    Mel really wanted to let it continue for a while, but there were so many monsters she couldn''t. She sighed sadly as she turned her launcher into a minigun. Its six silver barrels began to spin, releasing a storm of bullets. Tearing and ripping through flesh, she killed most of the monsters terrorizing the town before lastly turning it to Asura.


    Somehow, the slippery ogre managed to wiggle his way out and now stood on the top of the corpses piled beneath him. As the bullets tore through their bodies, the large beasts roared in agony as they fell to the ground. Once the cries from the monsters ceased, Mel slowly stopped firing in Asura''s direction. Her minigun''s barrels were glowing bright red like the molten table earlier and released smoke from each hole.


    Studying the dimly lit street, Mel stood silently momentarily, waiting for anything to move. "Nothing..." It was silent. She turned to Asura, watching as he wiped his hands together. He stood proudly like he had just created a masterpiece. His magnum opus of fights, he would call it. Asura couldn''t help but watch as she approached the bodies. Her minigun was now two pistols, the original form.


    Just to make sure none of them survived, she watched as each body began to ignite after making sure to shoot each one in the head. Erupting in holy fire, the individual bodies became engulfed by a holy fire that left only ash. However, he was uninterested in the cleanup process of a fight. Asura returned to where he left Wain, who was still groaning in pain on the floor. Reaching down, Asura picked him up by the uninjured arm, and with his other two hands, he smacked his back.


    "See, I told you it would be easy."


    Satisfied that Wain did not die, Asura threw his fists in the air in victory. Laughing maniacally again, he shouted.


    "Awesome."


    Mel rolled her eyes at his comment, still clearly frustrated with the situation. After finishing the monsters off, she stormed over to the two boys. Angrily, she grabbed their ears, dragging them back to the cathedral as she grumbled to herself. Asura called out in pain,


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, stop it! What did we do?"


    Asura grabbed his ear, but she smacked him hard enough for him to obey. Ignoring his pleas, she pulled them inside,


    "You are in deep shit sneaking out at night, okay! The captain wants a word or two with you both after pulling a stunt like this!"


    Rushing up the front steps, they arrived at the doors. Mel pushed the two inside as she stood in the door frame. Asura watched as she angrily slammed the doors,


    "NOW I HAVE TO GO CLEAN UP YOUR SHIT, SO DON''T EVEN THINK ABOUT TRYING TO HIDE FROM THE CAPTAIN!!! GO!"


    Imagining the old man angry, they both were filled with dread, knowing their fate might be sealed. They both sulked as they walked down the hallway, hanging their heads low as they headed toward their demise. Asura whispered to Wain,


    "What do we say? Um... We just got pancakes, alright? Nothing else... no monsters... cultists, just pancakes. We both need one story, okay?"


    Grabbing the back of his wounded head, Wain groaned, knowing he could not lie to get out of this. This was his fault. He would take responsibility. Arriving at the office, they both entered and before Asura could even talk, the old man''s aura made both falls to their knees.


    His eyes glowed violently, filled with an uncontrollable fire behind them. The air felt like it was burning, making it hard to breathe. Being crushed by the weight of his aura, Asura and Wain pleaded for their lives.


    "Look, look, look, I uh, um. We were investigating the pancakes! Um, wait... eating.. Oh, all right, we investigated cultists. Nothing too serious, we actually did good by stopping them. They were about to kill an old man..."


    Asura turned to Wain with wide eyes,


    "What happened to the old man, actually?"


    Wain''s slight head shake made Asura pause momentarily, realizing neither of them knew what had happened to him. Turning back to the old man, Asura nonchalantly continued the conversation,


    "But like, we totally saved him, and he is safe... somewhere... I think, but that''s beside the point, there was this guy and he had a scar and a cool robe."


    Wain groaned as his head throbbed, listening to Asura''s rant. He interrupted the ogre before he could continue,


    "I''m sorry. I took Asura out for food, and we got caught up in a fight with cultists, and we didn''t know what to do. Asura fought them and dispersed the meeting. We did our best. I''m sorry for leaving. We will face whatever the consequences are."


    Hearing that they fought with cultists, the old man lessened his raging aura and holy mana that filled the room. Rubbing his temple, the old man let out a deep breath. After the pressure was lifted, they both fell on their butts in relief as sweat dripped down their faces.


    Sighing in relief, Asura sat down, propping himself on his lower two arms. However, his relief did not last long as the old man squatted in front of him. Asura waited for the old man to blink but he did not, his eyes were locked on his.


    "So, what happened with the cultists?"


    Asura looked away nervously and scratched the back of his head.


    "So uh, I sensed those evil bast-... evil cultist guys and headed towards the factory with Wain. We got there, and they were sacrificing some people, and I thought, hey, we need to save those guys cause we''re the totally cool Temple dudes who do that as our job. I jumped down and fought them, stopping their little meeting and stuff. We beat them, and a stronger monster from the beast race showed up. Super powerful and stuff. She was a real bi-... annoying woman. We had to run, though, because she summoned like fifty monsters."


    Scratching his beard, the old man looked at Wain and then back at Asura. He stood up without a word, walking back to the window in his office. With his back turned to the two boys, he stated,


    "I won''t punish you this time because I know you aren''t lying. The old man is fine, he managed to escape and came here. Mel will hunt down any remaining monsters."


    The old man turned to look at Wain, who sat on the floor, resembling a puppy begging not to be punished for its crimes. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, the old man continued,


    "Wain, you''re coming with me, and Asura, you''re locked in your room until further notice. If you pull something like this again, I''ll send you to hell personally."

 Punishment?

    Asura''s brow twitched. "What am I doing? Why am I obeying everything the old man says? If I cause trouble, maybe he will fight me..." Asura asked himself while sizing up the old man. If he kept submitting to the old man''s authority, he was practically a slave to the humans. Asura was a slave to no one but himself. Standing up defiantly, Asura pointed at the old man, challenging his demand,


    "Now wait a minute, ya old fart. We went and beat the crap out of those monsters, stopped a sacrifice, and we are being punished? How''s that fair? I should get a medal or something. I ain''t taking your crap anymore. Let''s settle this like men... Ogre versus the elderly! Wait, that sounds like I''m beating up a defenseless old man. Well, I mean, you are old, but you''re ripped. Ogre versus ripped Santa Claus."


    The old man''s eyes reminded Asura of a dad dealing with a disobedient child. Calm, collected, and calculating the situation, the old man seemed unbothered by Asura''s challenge, as if he expected the ogre''s disobedience. For a moment, the old man debated about dispatching the ogre.


    However, keeping such a valuable tool would be in his best interest. If he could sway the ogre to his side, he would have a formidable ally against the rest of The Temple and future threats created by the cultists.


    The best way to make Asura obedient was a demonstration of strength, something the ogre respected. Otherwise, outbursts like this would continue if he believed the old man was powerless. "I need an obedient soldier, not a defiant one." With a smile, the old man accepted the challenge,


    "Alright, let''s go to the training room."


    Wain''s jaw dropped to the floor, and Asura froze, a little unnerved by how easily the old man accepted. "Did he just challenge the captain? Does he not know the stories of his past? The monsters he''s slain? The old man may be in exile, but his story was legendary even amongst the seventh-rank Paladins." Wain thought as he turned to Asura, who was bouncing with joy now.


    Wain tried to reach out and stop the ogre to warn him of his grave mistake. However, Asura jumped up from the floor, away from Wain''s reach, and with a wide smile, the ogre shook his fists in anticipation. As the old man began to walk through the door and down the hallway, he waved for them to follow.


    "Let''s go boys."


    Asura happily followed behind the old man, finally getting a chance to fight an opponent that could wield holy mana to its full capabilities. He would never admit it, but Mel''s power was awesome to the ogre. If she were well-trained and experienced, her strength would be unmatched in battle. With his mouth gaped open, Wain watched Asura skip down the hallway without a care in the world. Pleading with Asura, Wain insisted he seek forgiveness,


    "Dude, apologize."


    "What? Why would I apologize?"


    "You have no idea what you just did..."


    "Yeah, I am getting to fight the old man?"


    "Yeah, and he is about to whoop your ass."


    Wain''s choice of words made Asura debate for a moment just how dire the situation truly was. If the kind-hearted Wain was willing to curse blatantly in front of the old man, then he might be far too strong for the ogre to handle. However, Asura wasn''t worried if his strength far surpassed his own. It wouldn''t be the first time he fought a losing battle, "Try fighting a Tigac," he thought. Remembering the brutal battle with the deadly beast made Asura shudder.


    Wain waited to be scolded for cursing in front of the old man, but he remained silent.


    "Just apologize."


    "Nope."


    Reaching the end of the hallway, Asura found himself standing back in the worship area. The newly polished gold d¨¦cor, neatly lined dusted pews, and waxed floors made him realize they fixed the damage caused when he first arrived. No evidence remained of the fight he had with the priests. "Maybe if I can find a few mistakes left, I can cause more work for Ash." Asura mischievously thought as he began to plot.


    Before he could search the room, though, Wain pushed the ogre slightly to get his attention. He turned to find Wain pointing at the old man who began walking down another hallway to their left. With the old man''s quick strides, the two would lose him if they didn''t pursue him immediately.


    The two swiftly rushed to catch up to the old man as he continued to the training room. Deep in the hallway, a door opened, revealing a curious familiar face. Ash peeked from the door frame, taking notice of the familiar but unusual smile that sat on the old man''s face. It was a smile that struck fear in Ash for most of his life. One that was only used by his mentor, who taught him swordsmanship when he enjoyed disciplining him. While Wain walked past, Ash asked,


    "What''s happening?"


    A grim look plagued Wain''s face as he replied,


    "Asura is going to fight the captain."


    Ash''s eyes opened wide, and his face whipped to look at Asura, who eagerly pounded his fists together. "This is it... He is finally going to kill him!" Ash thought as he internally jumped with joy. This was going to be one of the happiest moments of his life! The thought of Asura being crushed like the cockroach he is filled Ash with excitement. "Oh, what a beautiful day today is!" Ash repeated in his head as he followed behind the three.


    Finally, it came into view, the familiar door that led to the training room. They had arrived at their destination. Opening the door, the old man entered first. Heading towards the middle of the room, he took his position as Asura''s opponent.


    The old man pushed his short sleeves up over his shoulder, revealing his massive biceps. There was one last thing he needed to do before he was ready to take on the ogre. Taking a band from his wrist, he raised his arms to the back of his head, tying his hair back into a ponytail.


    Asura danced in place as Wain and Ash approached the weapon rack. Wain anxiously looked around while Ash watched in suspense. The worrying thought of being too close plagued Wain''s mind. "Two juggernauts clashing in such a small room. What could go wrong?" Wain thought.


    Asura stood facing the old man from a distance, bouncing with excitement. Opening and closing his grubby hands, he eagerly awaited the signal to begin the fight. From the sideline, Ash cheered vigorously for the old man, hoping he would finally end this madness. On the other hand, Wain could only cover his eyes with his hands, peeking through the gaps between his fingers.


    "Looks like you need to be taught some manners, kid. I''ll hit you once, and if you''re still alive, you win. If you die, you lose. Simple right? If you win, I''ll let you off the hook. If I win, you''ll listen to every order from now on."


    With an evil grin, Asura raised all his arms in front of him. Noticing his clothes were ripped and torn from the last battle, he decided to add more to the deal,


    "Sounds great, but can you throw in some new clothes for my win?"


    "Sure. Mel isn''t here, so, Ash, you send off a signal."


    Ash, too excited to control himself, grabbed his sword, pulling it from the sheath. With a single swing upward, he channeled mana into the blade. A streak of fire shot out from the tip up towards the ceiling.


    Asura and the old man waited for the moment it struck the ceiling. Upon impact, the ogre wasted no time digging his fingers into the ground for leverage and launching himself forward into a sprint. Charging with all his might, his heart pounded as he raced towards the old man.


    "What''s he going to do? What is his power? Oooohhhhh, man, Is it like instant death if he touches me? How cool!" Asura thought as he ran. Traveling at inhuman speeds, he crossed the room within seconds and was now only a few feet away from the old man. To his surprise, the old man stood like a statue with his arms crossed the entire time. His only movement was the corners of his mouth curling up into a smile.


    When Asura stood roughly five feet before the old man, he uncrossed his arms. While pulling his right arm back and placing his left foot forward, his arm ignited as he channeled mana throughout it. For a moment, his arm became engulfed in raging golden flames that flicked in every direction.


    However, the moment was brief as the flames concentrated like a torch would into a thin layer of fire that blazed against his skin. The flames roared and crackled, making their presence known throughout the room.


    Asura expected the golden flames to emit little heat from being concentrated into such a small fire. How wrong could he have been... A blistering wave of heat filled the room, making the air heavy and thick. Wain and Ash struggled to breathe in the smoldering tide that filled their lungs. Even from far away, sweat poured from their skin as if they stood next to the fire. From being so close to the source, Asura''s body repeated an endless cycle of producing and evaporating sweat.


    Realizing the old man might be stronger than he anticipated, Asura tried to dig his heels into the floor. However, it was too late. Regret pricked the ogre''s mind as he watched the old man begin to move. "Well, regret is for the living." Asura thought, prepared for his demise.


    While throwing his clenched fist forward, the old man started to release pressure that expelled from his body, causing the ground to crack underneath his feet. The pressure from releasing his mana sent tremors through the floor that Asura to the core.


    As the fist struck Asura''s chest, their eyes locked with one another. For a brief moment, time seemed to slow down for the old man as he watched Asura''s lips spread into a smile. Even until the very end, he enjoyed the thrill of battle. In the face of dominating strength, the ogre met it head-on, unworried about what happened after. "A true warrior." The old man thought as his mana expanded from the point of contact.


    From the top of his shoulder straight to the point of contact, the golden fire shot forth into the ogre''s chest. Wain couldn''t believe his eyes as he processed the unbelievable sight of Asura smashing into the wall behind him. In a fraction of a second, the force threw Asura across the room at a speed the human eye could not track. Like thunder following lightning, the thunderous kaboom of the holy fire slamming into Asura as he collided with the wall deafened those inside.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The thick stone wall slightly caved in around the ogre, making an indentation of where he struck. Cracks spread out from where he sat like a massive spiderweb stretching from one end of the wall to the other. Wain couldn''t believe his eyes as he watched in horror as rubble fell from the ceiling piling on top of Asura. Dust fell and rolled across the room, covering their vision momentarily. Wain whispered to himself,


    "He''s dead. There is no way he is alive..."


    Ash roared, overjoyed by such a sight. He was unable to contain the happiness that bubbled up inside.


    "Let''s go! LETS FREAKING GO! WOOHOO!"


    Finally, the old man killed him! Once the dust settled, a path that was left along the floor from the old man to Asura became visible as if a boulder had rolled through the room. The fire paved a path of destruction that led directly to its victim, pronouncing his death. The old man shook his fist from the pain of punching Asura''s solid body.


    "Hardheaded idiot."


    Asura, now stuck inside the wall, groaned, signifying he was still alive. "I''m alive! Well, as alive as someone who feels like they were struck by God himself..." He thought while pushing the rubble off his body. With all four arms, he dug himself free and stood upon the rubble, declaring to the world that he was still breathing.


    "That... was... awesome! Hell yeah, man. Holy crap, you hit like a truck. Well, harder than a truck, but you know what I mean."


    Asura threw all four of his arms up in happiness, letting out a laugh as intense pain spread through his chest. Even though he was still intact, the punch did a number on the organs, leaving him with severe pain lingering inside. Everything felt like mush at the moment, but he figured it would heal over time. "I hope..." Asura pursued his lips as he thought about the possibility his organs would never heal.


    "Alright, alright, old man. I''ll listen to you. Not because you won, but that is some serious firepower! Who knew you''d have something like that? Let''s keep going! Hit me again!"


    Wain and Ash''s jaws dropped to the floor again at the sight of a fully intact Asura. They couldn''t believe their eyes. "Were they deceiving them? I''m hallucinating... Lack of oxygen to my brain." Wain thought because of the smoke from the fire in his lungs. That smite would have evaporated any monsters they had ever seen."


    Wain wiped his face as if reality would change,


    "Yet, here he stood, with soot covering his chest and a perfectly sculpted body with no wounds. He had to be made from the hardest material in the galaxy!" In awe that Asura ate the blow, they both were speechless. The old man laughed and put his hands on his hips. He could only accept his defeat. However, his plan had worked, and Asura now held a new level of respect towards him.


    "I admit I lost. I didn''t think you''d still be standing after that hit."


    "Now wait a minute, the fight ain''t over yet. I want to keep going!"


    "I stated I''d throw one punch. I''m too old and past my prime to continue trading blows with a youngin."


    The old man walked up to the ogre, clasping his shoulders. He smiled down at the ogre, who was visibly annoyed,


    "I''ll get you some new clothes. Wait in your room while we make it. Wain, I still need to talk to you about what happened. Come see me in my office to give a report. Ash take Asura to his room, you aren''t on house arrest, but you still need to stay inside for a bit."


    With that, the old man left the room without saying another word.


    "Oh, come on! I just want to have a good fight..."


    Asura turned to Wain to see if he would fight, but Wain was no longer in the room. "He must have slipped out right after the old man," Asura grumbled as he kicked a rock. Disappointed the fight would not continue, Asura walked over to Ash, waving his hands in front of his frozen face. At least the sight of Ash in shock was amusing... Asura figured it was because he could not process the immaculate sight before him.


    "I am just that awesome. Did you finally realize how great the might Asura is, huh?"


    Asura struck a few poses as a bodybuilder would on stage before strutting out of the room like a gold medalist, winning his seventh victory over the other competitors. Ash could not believe Asura managed to take a hit from the war hero and famous captain. The shock overpowered his disappointment. Although he was upset the old man failed to kill the obnoxious ogre, the fight was impressive. Shaking his head to snap back to reality, Ash led Asura back to his room.


    "How?... Whatever, I''ll show you your room."


    Ash walked out of the training room and replayed everything that had occurred. "Why did the old man just let him walk away? No repercussions? Because of a fight? That was the dumbest thing... Nothing like what the old man is usually like? Was he actually that impressed? It was impressive, but should we let Asura walk away free? From justice? The captain?" Ash argued with himself in his head, trying to make sense of it all.


    Asura walked behind Ash silently. He really wanted to keep fighting. "That punch was epic!" He laughed, remembering the thrill of flying through the air at high speed. The force of the blow was unlike anything he had ever been hit by. Without realizing it, he walked through to the other side of the building. Asura arrived in front of another door. Ash pressed his hand against the ogre''s chest, stopping him from continuing past.


    "This is your room."


    Pushing the ogre into the room, Ash slammed the door shut behind him before he could ask any questions. Asura could only sit silently for a moment, contemplating his new surroundings. The room was rather small for the two beds that sat apart from each other against opposite walls. Although it was mostly empty on the left side of the room, the other showed signs of a resident.


    The right bed had a bunch of objects scattered around it. A laptop, a bag, some books, an MP3 player, and a radio. A few posters on the walls were of some artists Asura had never heard of. He was pretty up to date with social media, but he''s never heard of it. Toothpick Killer. "Whatever that is," he thought as he fell backward onto the empty bed. After lying down for a moment, the cold blanket underneath him made it clear he was still partially naked...


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash couldn''t help but brood as he walked towards the library. He wanted to find a way to kill Asura, an unacceptable demon allowed in the holy presence of The Temple. "How could the old man allow this? To allow such a filthy creature into the cathedral was a grave sin. A crime against Judex Divinum. Something that went against everything they stood for. Especially ogres..." He told himself.


    "Repulsive creatures that need to be eradicated."


    A sudden wave of repressed, old memories emerged in Ash''s mind.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Ash watched as his mother was dragged away by her leg, her bloody face screaming at him, pleading for him to listen. Drenched in blood, her beautiful black hair crowning her head left a streak of red liquid as her head drug across the earth.


    "RUN ASH! GO! RUN FAR!"


    His mother screamed, but the fear paralyzing his body prevented him from moving. A large muscular creature gripped his mother''s leg and dragged her body back towards a burning village. The once peaceful village he lived in was now reduced to a slaughterhouse as the hulking creatures stomped around, killing the inhabitants. The raging fire consumed everything he could see. His neighbor''s houses, their barns, and the fields they used to grow their food in were now being reduced to nothing.


    All around, the cut-off, cries for help, and screams of agony from people being eaten alive echoed in his child ears as he sat in a large field watching this horrifying event unfold. Ash tried to scream to his mother, pleading for her to come with him, but he couldn''t. Terrified, he could only watch.


    "MOM!"


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Another memory emerged. Walking with his Dad, Ash smiled, filled with joy as they approached their destination. His strong father stood next to him, whom even his village looked up to. His father was a gentle but stern man. Tall and bulky like a lumberjack, he stood towering over most. His long blonde hair and full beard made all the ladies swoon over him as he walked through town, often making his mother furious.


    "Dad was finally taking him to hunt!" Younger Ash thought as he skipped along next to his father. Only his Dad and his elder brother did it due to his age. His mom always chastised his father, telling him he was too young to participate. "But today! Today was different." Dad won the argument. "I''m elven. I''m a grown man! Mom can''t tell me not to hunt!" Ash could barely contain his excitement as they traveled through the forest. Landing on top of a stick, a loud crunch rang out, causing Ash to freeze.


    "Be quiet, Ash, you''ll scare the deer away."


    Ash stopped, embarrassed that he would ruin his first adventure. He whispered,


    "Sorry, Dad."


    His father smiled at him and ruffled his hair with his large hand,


    "Let''s go."


    Ash giggled while following after his father. As he walked behind him, his Dad suddenly stopped, causing Ash to bump into the back of his leg.


    "Da-"


    His Dad pressed his hand gently but firmly against Ash''s mouth.


    "Shhhh, look, there it is."


    Looking around his large, bulky father, he could see it. Today''s prize! A large buck with huge antlers! So overjoyed he almost laughed, "Almost!.. That would''ve ruined it," he thought. "Oh man, he didn''t want to ruin this. This was it! My moment with Dad! My brother was always proud when he came home from hunting, bragging around town about his prize. His face would be priceless if he came home with this..."


    His thoughts were interrupted as his father''s big arms wrapped around him. Yanking him as he got up in a panic. Ash looked up to his fathers face, it was filled with distress.


    "Dad?"


    He''d never seen his father run so fast in his life. It was almost as if he were running from something. Ash turned to look behind his father. "What was making my father scared?" He thought. However, the reason quickly became apparent. Four large creatures he''d never seen before. Big and fat, enormous, human-looking things were chasing them.


    Ash would have mistaken them for humans if not for their red skin and bald heads. Large teeth protruded from their bottom lip up and over their upper lip. Their muscles were monstrous, making his Dad seem tiny. Crashing through trees, they charged after them at a surprising speed. For being so fat and large, Ash thought they were quite fast and agile. They were beginning to catch up to him and his father...


    "Listen to me, Ash. They are going to catch us. I need you to run home and get your mother and brothers. Run away, run far, far away. Okay? You can do that, right?"


    "What?"


    "You need to listen to me. Run with your mother and brothers, go to grandma''s, anywhere but here. Don''t stop running. Keep going till you can''t. Find a safe cove, rock, or something to hide in. You hear me, boy?"


    "Dad?"


    Ash began to cry in his father''s arms. He didn''t understand. "What was happening? Why are those things chasing us?" He thought as he thrashed around in his father''s grasp. Suddenly, his father tripped sending Ash tumbling into large protruding roots. The harsh impact caused him to gasp as the air was forced from his lungs. For a moment he could only lay stunned as he tried to collect himself. The young child gasped for air, struggling to get to his feet.


    Looking up, Ash observed his father, who pulled out a large hatchet he had in a cover attached to his hip. He turned to Ash and roared,


    "RUN ASH, GO NOW!"


    The four large creatures ran directly towards his father, uninterested in the small being with little meat on its body. Ash was terrified, "I need to help Dad! Wait, how could I help?" He thought. "They were massive. They''d eat me..." Ash panicked, unable to decide what to do. The only thing he could think of was to follow his Dad''s command.


    So, he ran fast and as far as he could to the town. "I will warn the adults! They would help my Dad! Yes, they would help!" The young child thought, desperate to save his loving father.


    To his horror, when he arrived at the town, it was burning to the ground. He couldn''t recognize the once happy village, which was now reduced to chaos. Villagers screamed as they ran away in terror. Ash could only sit and watch the very same creatures his father was fighting against attack those he loved...


    Devouring humans and slaughtering those who tried to defend themselves with their large blades, it became apparent they were uninterested in showing mercy. Even the animals were not safe from their appetite. With ease, the creatures lifted the cows and began to eat them alive. Ash''s legs began to move independently, and he suddenly ran towards his house. "Mom will be home, right? I need to warn her and my brothers...


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Suddenly, the memories stopped as Ash came back to reality. In his hands now sat a book he frequently read when visiting the library. Running his fingers over the title, Ash read, "How to Kill an Ogre."

 Bonding Time

    "Demons shouldn''t be allowed to live amongst humans. After all the harm they have caused? Executed on sight. They devoured children, killed for sport, burned villages, and took women.", Ash thought. Disgusted by these thoughts, Ash smashed his fist against a bookshelf. They were wicked beings hated by God. The captain shouldn''t be letting him live.


    "Why was he showing so much favoritism for a demon? A DEMON!"


    As Ash brooded over his thoughts, he heard a voice speak out in the quiet library.


    "Come. Lost child of the light."


    He looked around confused. There was no one in the library but him. "I''m losing it," Ash thought as he shook his head. Whatever he heard must have been his imagination playing tricks on him.


    However, a white light illuminated a corner of the library, hidden behind several large shelves housing hundreds of books. Approaching the white light, Ash found a white hovering orb twinkling in the corner of the room that seemed to call out to him. Startled by another intruder in the cathedral, he jumped back a little. The orb spoke again with a gentle but stern tone,


    "If you need the power to kill a demon, I can grant thy wish. Just like Mel, you can kill powerful demons. She is only strong due to her Archangel''s gifts, not from the fruits of her own labor, but rather she exploits her blessings."


    "However, you, you are different child. Every day, every hour, you pursue nothing but the eradication of monsters. You need a blessing, one bestowed by Judex Divinum. Something all humans are given. They deserve. Why can''t you have one? Why were you excluded?"


    "Such a tragedy, I believe. An angel must give to the humans the blessings Judex Divinum gave us to give. Who are we to deny the eager, the righteous, those who desire to do his will? We find the mightiest warriors to do God''s will. You should''ve been given one, yes, a strong gift, one that will help you do God''s will."


    "Who are you, and how did you get in here?"


    "You know and understand it that a demon can''t enter a Cathedral. That... ogre is breaking Judex Divinum''s law! Lacking demonic mana, it bypasses the barrier used to repel such vile creatures. You''ll become strong enough to kill that demon. He shouldn''t be allowed to enter a cathedral. Judex Divinum''s sacred ground. All you need is my blessing and the knowledge I can bestow upon you. Take it, it''s yours. Accept it and do Judex Divinum''s work. Deny it and let the demon live."


    Ash felt a strange force compelling him and persuading him. His mind seemed to be strained by two conflicting forces trying to win his favor. However, he did desire to eradicate all demons from their world. Ash pondered the offer and asked,


    "If you''re an angel what is your name?"


    "I am the messenger of the morning star. A gift giver, a redeemer. My name is not something a human can speak out to the world. To say my name is to call upon the star. Just as Judex Divinum is unable to be seen by those impure, my name must not be spoken by them."


    "Alright. I can only sense holy mana from you, so you must be an Angel. However, why show yourself now?"


    "We have been commanded by Judex Divinum to refrain from intervening. However, with some leniency, I have been allowed to give aid to those who can handle my blessings. We seek those willing to stand against the demons. They grow stronger as the sun sets and the moon rises. You have already felt the wickedness allowed into the temple. Demons are appalling creatures who need to be purged. Only the righteous will prevail over the wicked."


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Mel groaned, deeply annoyed by Asura''s presence. After returning from cleaning up Wain''s and Asura''s mess, she was immediately told to help Asura out with his clothes. For some reason, this idiot kept ending up naked. They had already given him enchanted clothes to deal with this situation, but he still managed to leave them in rags. Baffled by his inability to keep his clothes on, she slammed her head against the wall as Asura got dressed behind her.


    Asura shimmied as he put on his new blue T-shirt. It fit nicely; slightly larger than his build, it hung loosely, making it feel very roomy. To his surprise, this time, it had extra holes for his arms too! However, his pants were the same, which disappointed him. He would much rather have the sweatpants he had before coming to the Cathedral, but the cargo pants would do, he supposed.


    "Who is my roommate?"


    "You''ll be rooming with Wain. Since you guys seem to get along, he can watch you, so you do not do anything stupid again. The fact the captain is leaving a demon alive is a mistake. I do not know why he thinks you will be useful. All you have done is get into trouble."


    Asura''s face twisted at the insult,


    "Again, with the demon crap? To think Karen never learns. Ya racist asshole, can''t you just call me Asura or monster like Wain?"


    Whipping around to face him, she put her pistol to his forehead. Her brows furrowed deeply alongside her narrow eyes, making it obvious she was furious with him.


    "A demon killed my family when I was young. The thing ate my mother in front of me as a child. He then ripped my brother apart as if it were a game. But he didn''t stop there... No, he wanted more and converted my dad into a brainless monster."


    Mel stopped for a moment,


    "The demon left me alive and returned to wherever it came from, leaving me to fight my own father and kill him. I have a reason or two to despise you and your kind. All your monsters are demons to me and always will be."


    Sighing, Asura pushed the gun out of his face and crossed his lower arms.


    "Look, I don''t care about your sob story. That has nothing to do with me. I didn''t kill your family. Some monster ate your family, so what? Doesn''t mean I did... I mean, most monsters would eat your family, but like, I''m one in a million."


    Asura rubbed his chin as he thought about it,


    "Well, I have thought about it once, but you guys smell horrible. I do not think you''d taste good, so I would rather not eat a human... I lived a long life without it, so I don''t need it. Quit assuming we are all demons. It''s a term used for wicked assholes who want to torment humans and monsters."


    Asura shoved a finger into Mel''s chest,


    "Monsters aren''t excluded either by those shitbags. Do you think those demented freaks don''t torment us? They feed off the sins everything commits. Humans aren''t special in that regard. And I ain''t one of those. Obviously, I didn''t eat those children either, so I got a track record of not being a dick."


    Hesitantly, she pulled the gun back and let out a sigh. For a moment, she debated what Asura said. She looked at Asura and crossed her arms.


    "If it is true that you''ve never eaten a human, I''ll stop calling you a demon. Although I still don''t know your name, what was it again, demon?"


    Asura, annoyed, raised his middle finger pointing it at her,


    "Ain''t no way you don''t know my name by now! I just said it you dumb-"


    Mel got angry and shouted back at him,


    "What? It''s not like you were memorable anyway. Just a loud monster, nothing new."


    "Yeah, and you''re just an annoying bland woman named Brittney. Karen? Who knows, pick a basic name, and it''ll probably fit."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Pfft, don''t lie to me. You could never forget a beauty like me."


    "Beauty? Guess this world''s beauty standards are messed up too."


    She punched the back of his head before storming down the hall. Shouting her final words she disappeared down the hall,


    "Go back to your room, I am done with your moronic-"


    Barely hearing her complaints as she stormed off, Asura whispered under his breath.


    "Dumb bitch."


    From down the hall came a bullet that smacked the back of Asura''s head. Exploding into a ball of fire, it sent Asura tumbling forward, causing him to face plant against the floor. Groaning, he pushed himself up off the ground. For a moment, he expected more, but it seemed her anger was satiated. Asura grabbed the back of his head, rubbing the spot of impact. From out of sight he could hear Mel call out one final time,


    "You say something?"


    "Nope, nothing."


    After returning to his room, Asura noticed a few changes in his bedroom. Wain must have returned and then left at some point. The bed next to his now had headphones on it and a laptop that remained open. A backpack full of plants was now sitting at the foot of the bed. Asura did not recognize it as he snooped through his stuff.


    The plants were radiating with holy mana. For a second, he thought about trying to smoke it but stopped remembering the fate of the Banana Wyrms. Whatever that green smoke was, it was surely going to kill him, too, if it went inside his lungs. Sitting down on the bed, Asura opened the laptop and put the headphones on, curious about what he could find within.


    Upon placing one of the headphones in his ear, he found hip-hop began playing, a genre Asura did not seek out but didn''t hate either. The beat was rather pleasant to his ears, making him nod and enjoy the beat. He couldn''t help but begin to dance slightly in his seat while grooving to the music.


    After closing his eyes to relax for a moment, he opened them, finding Wain had suddenly returned without warning. The sudden intrusion into his embarrassing dance break startled Asura. Standing above him, Wain looked down with disappointment, like a parent who caught their child with something they shouldn''t have.


    Asura couldn''t help but feel like he got caught by his mom. Wain stared at him with those eyes that made it feel like he had let him down. The ogre quickly jumped up hiding the headphones behind his back as if Wain hadn''t already seen him wearing them.


    "My bad, I just wanted to watch some movies, but I saw some music."


    Asura put Wain''s items down gingerly, patting them as though to remind Wain they were still in good condition. Sliding across the room to his bed, Asura watched as Wain checked his belongings for any damage. Although Wain... somewhat trusted the ogre, he still checked his backpack to see if anything was missing. Who knows what the ogre was doing before he arrived?


    Plopping down onto his bed Wain turned to his neighboring ogre asking,


    "Did you like it?"


    Asura relaxed, sprawling out across his bead, before turning his head enough to see Wain. He replied,


    "Yeah, shits good! You make it?"


    Wain smiled and pulled out the headphone cord to connect the laptop to a speaker. He was eager to share his hobby. No one had ever taken an interest in his music before, which excited him. Mel was always busy, and Ash was a jerk, so nobody ever gave him some time to share. He did try to share it with the old man once, but he preferred metal, "Which was okay", Wain thought because everyone has their preference.


    Wain shook his head, pulling himself out of his deep thoughts and focused on the present. Pressing play, they both listened to the music for a few hours, enjoying it as time flew by. Asura bobbed his head to the beat, which made Wain smile. Someone was finally enjoying his music! However, his happiness was cut short as Ash walked into the room. Ash remained silent as the two jumped up like startled cats.


    "Hey, woah man... What''s up?"


    Wain threw the laptop to the side, cutting off the music as Asura whistled suspiciously. Ash rolled his eyes at their failed attempt to hide what they were doing. Although he didn''t know why they tried to hide it in the first place.


    "Look the captain wants to talk to us, come with me."


    As Ash walked away, Asura called out before he could disappear down the hall.


    "Can I have some boxers or something first? I thought Mel or someone would give me them after the clothes, but they never came..."


    Wain became appalled at the thought Asura was without underwear,


    "Wait, you were just going commando under there?"


    "Yeah? I mean, no one ever gave me underwear."


    Ash was disgusted by this revelation. Trying to erase this unnecessary knowledge from his memories, he shook his head as he walked away.


    "There is no time. Just follow me."


    The three of them walked in silence as they traversed each hall back to the office. Asura could never get used to this confusing maze created in the shape of a cathedral. It became more confusing every time they walked down another hallway.


    "The main worship room has four hallways connected to it. One leads to the office, and another leads to the training room, but you can get to the classroom through some doors. It''s confusing as hell..." Asura debated with himself.


    "Just how many doors he had opened as he explored this place, trying to find secrets. Was it fifty? Maybe that was exaggerated... forty? Who knows, but what he did know is that this place sucked." He thought as they continued to walk.


    The three of them arrived at the classroom. Ash opened the door for the two of them, not to be nice but to make sure Asura did not run off again. Everyone remained vigilant of the ogre''s actions trying to prevent another disaster.


    Ash was growing increasingly impatient with the ogre, and Asura could tell. His eyes were filled with even more animosity towards him, prompting Asura to stick his tongue out as he walked by Ash, taunting him. Ash did not take the bait, ignoring the childish attempt at provoking him.


    After entering, Asura noticed Mel was sitting in the same spot as last time, and Ash went to his seat. Asura turned to Wain, expecting an answer, but he was just as confused as the ogre. The two of them found seats next to each other in the same row Asura sat in before. The ogre put his feet up again on the desk in front of him, resting them with his arms behind his head. Wain looked for the captain and found no signs of his presence. "Did Ash lie?" Wain asked himself.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the old man walked in and stood in the middle of the room. He was wearing reading glasses already and looking down at a stack of papers. Peeking up from the papers, the old man saw everyone in the room, which prompted him to start his report.


    "Good, all of you are here. Let''s get started. Wain and Asura encountered the main leader of the cultists, causing the problems in town. His name is Malachi. This is not his first rodeo either. He orchestrated twelve prior rituals. He has been very illusive and managed to escape several attempts of ours to catch him. Most of them result in those who confront him dying painfully."


    After reading off another page, the captain continued,


    "He carries a crimson book called the Book of Beelzebub. A book that can heighten one''s demonic magic capabilities. It''s usually held by high-ranking monsters, but he has managed to get his hands on it. Normally, humans can''t use it because it acts as a medium to refine and increase the user''s magic capabilities, but somehow he can."


    Asura was curious after hearing about another fact that was unknown to him.


    "So, humans can''t use quotidian mana?"


    "No, not normally. There are rare instances where hybrids can. A monster and human''s offspring. They don''t normally cause problems, though. They tend to be alone and away from society. We call them witches, and they can be quite helpful most of the time. Almost all of them cooperate with The Temple to ensure their safety. Witches have a unique mana, and Malachi''s does not match their mana type. We ran blood samples, which revealed that he was a full-blooded human. The mana he seems to have is a rawer type of mana than the refined demonic mana witches have."


    "Witches? When were those created?" Asura thought as the curiosity worsened,


    "Wait, so there are offsprings of monsters and humans? What about Angels?"


    The old man shook his head.


    "No, the Nephilim were killed off long ago."


    Asura pounded his fists on the desk, startling everyone. Damn... he was too late to have some epic Nephilim battles.


    "Hm. So, then witches huh, Can I fight em?"


    The old man let out a deep sigh. He was growing tired of Asura''s suicidal urge to fight anything that moved, even if it left him dead.


    "No, you can not. Malachi has gotten more aggressive recently due to the failed attempts at summoning. Whatever he is trying to summon is big. It''s bigger than anything we have seen. He is growing impatient and sloppy. Normally we would never see him, just the presents he leaves for us. This leads us to the next issue. The Cathedral we report to is getting annoyed by the number of attacks happening recently as well. If they get involved, no one will be happy."


    Mel sarcastically laughed,


    "I''m sure my sister would love to harass me some more."


    Ignoring her comment, the old man read more from the pages. Asura looked around the room, confused. It was not hard to find information about their world. They just needed to talk to the right people, and he knew just who to talk to.


    "Um, I could get us information if ya need it."


    All their heads turned whipped to Asura, curious about what he had to say. How could a monster who arrived only a few days ago know something about this before them? They have been hunting this guy for years now. There is no way the moronic fight-seeking four-armed doofus monster, who was new to the world, could get information.


    Asura squirmed as everyone stared at him. The old man pulled his glasses off, concerned that Asura was scheming something.


    "And how would you do that?"


    He smiled wickedly,


    "I''d ask the shadows, but I doubt they would respond, creepy bast-.... buggers always lurk around like creepy stalkers. But there are other monsters lurking in the town that even you do not mess with. I mean, almost every town has them. Humans love them. My aunt runs businesses in the human world, and she used to tell me all about them. They gossip over there more than anyone I know. She would help if I asked her subordinates."


    With a worried expression, the old man stroked his beard.


    "And that place would be?"


    Smiling, Asura responded cheerfully as he threw his arms up,


    "THE STRIP CLUB!"


    Everyone groaned in union. What did they expect? This idiot only cared about two things, apparently. Fighting and now women.

 Resourceful Stupidity

    Mel angrily shouted,


    "What the hell are you going to get from there?"


    The old man couldn''t help but rub his forehead in frustration. Out of the endless possible other responses, this was the one that came out of Asura''s mouth.


    "Can you really get information about the cultists there?"


    While vigorously nodding, Asura crossed all his arms,


    "Mhm, totally, hundred percent, there''s no doubt. Anything you could want is there."


    He opened all his arms in a welcoming manner, like a drug dealer selling goods he promised were authentic.


    "Technically, we don''t have to go to one... Look, I know she''ll answer me there, but I got no other way to contact her. I bet we can figure out a lot from them. Just truuusssttt me. Okay? I know a guy who knows a guy who knew a guy who had a brother who worked at one. He said he got what he wanted."


    The old man would regret this, but he had no other choice. They may have found one of Malachi''s hideouts, but that was due to Asura''s intervention anyway. Many have tried to use their unique methods to locate him, but Malachi is somehow hiding or repelling the incantations or blessings used to hunt down demonic mana.


    They have searched that factory before, and nothing, no leads, no evidence, or even a fiber, has been left behind. Who knows what would have happened without Asura''s excursion if Malachi had succeeded?


    "Asura, let''s see if you can get information. This will be the one time I trust you. If you disappoint me we will have another talk."


    Asura leaped from his chair, celebrating his victory by throwing his hands up in the air,


    "I''m useful for something!!! Woooo!"


    Mel was disgusted that the old man was even considering his idea. She sat back down, baffled that the old man had agreed to such an absurd plan. Ash became enraged, stunned by the old man''s compliance.


    "If this is some sick joke to go to the strip club for fun, I''ll find a way to slit your throat. I don''t care if I have to tear the blade from Hephestine herself, but I will kill you."


    Wain''s eyes darted back and forth from the old man to Asura. He asked,


    "Can we really go to a strip club? The Angels only give blessings to those who follow Judex Divinum''s law. They don''t just hand it out to anyone."


    Understanding Wain''s concerns, the old man rubbed his beard as he explained the situation.


    "Yes, it''s fine. It isn''t against the rules to go there if an investigation is needed. Otherwise, it would normally be off limits."


    Asura returned to his seat. After sitting down, he propped up his feet once again,


    "Lame. You all can''t have any fun, can ya."


    Ignoring Asura''s comment, the old man continued,


    "Look, Mel will act as the leader and the battery, as usual, for the team. Wain will act as a support, providing backup if needed to Asura and Ash. Ash will be a frontman, and Asura will be a defender. Don''t use your herbs unless it is necessary, Wain."


    Asura raised his eyebrows and knitted them together. Confused, he asked the old man,


    "Battery? Like a battery that goes in a remote?"


    "Yes, Asura, it''s kind of like a remote battery. I guess we never explained the composition of a team or how they worked. Our holy power comes from an Angel''s gift. A type of contract between an angel and a human. This contract bestows humans with holy mana that allows them to use incantations. Just as I stated in the lecture before."


    "However, if an Arch Angel gives a blessing, we can store holy mana within our bodies, not create. We only have a certain amount of holy mana our bodies can withstand before they reach a limit. Once the holy mana runs out, we can''t replenish it ourselves. We need to pray in a cathedral or be provided through other means to refill a figurative cup within our bodies."


    "The exception is someone we refer to as a battery. They develop a special connection to their Angel and can converse freely with them. These special individuals can directly receive mana without restoring it like others do with prayer or potions. They can also provide it to others if needed. Holy mana is not restricted to only being used by those who have gifts from the same Angel, but instead, all of it comes from Judex Divinum, which means it can be used universally. The more mana used from batteries and other sources without rest will result in Purity Burn."


    "Purity Burn?"


    "It is like mana exhaustion that monsters experience but much worse regarding the consequences for reaching that point. We may be able to store a certain amount and use it, but as we continue to replenish it, our limit begins to deteriorate the longer we continuously force it into our bodies."


    The old man stopped for a moment,


    "Imagine a glass cracking, and it begins to leak. Our bodies do the same. It is like a muscle that becomes sore as you use it. At first, it can deal with heavy loads of weight, but we must take the weight off as time progresses. After a while the limit shrinks to zero, that point is when our bodies begin to burn from the inside out. The mana then becomes uncontrollable, resulting in an explosion inside the body. There are signs to show if someone is beginning to experience this, and most of the time, the symptoms are large golden cracks that will spread all over the body."


    "Batteries do not experience Purity Burn as we do but can still experience it if pushed to the extreme. Instead, most of them almost have an unending supply. However, there is a downside to being a battery. Most of them are only gifted defensive blessings, leaving them unable to deal with most monsters by themselves. Mel is the only one here who can share it amongst others."


    "How the hell do you share it? Oops, my bad... Like, is it telepathic or something?"


    "You can transfer it without touching it, but it is less potent than if you were. The best way to describe the feeling is to imagine the mana swirling inside to leave your body and manifest in the person you are focused on."


    Asura raised his hand, even more confused about the team''s layout.


    "Then why is Mel the battery? Her guns seem more effective than Ash''s skills with a sword to kill monsters."


    "She is more than capable of dealing with any monster except you. You witnessed her skills firsthand as she took out the group of beasts that chased you. She has two blessings from two different Arch Angels. One provides the defensive blessing while the other provides the offensive blessing."


    "Two?"


    The old man nodded,


    "Unlike almost everyone else, with a few exceptions as every rule has, every human can only bear one blessing. Otherwise, we explode. Funny how everything we do can result in us exploding. The mana burns through our bodies like a nuclear reactor that is unable to be contained.


    However, as you can see, Mel is fine. Her ability to maintain her mana while distributing it is unparalleled, even amongst the others. With enough training, she could even become an Arch Knight one day if she fixed her attitude."


    Sitting proud of herself, Mel raised her head after hearing the praise. Her selective hearing ignored the last comment as she sat happily, enjoying her inflated ego.


    "Most teams have individuals who take a specific role like a battery, support, defender, and frontman."


    Asura scratched the side of his head while contemplating the information.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "So, Wain is the support, Mel is the Battery? Why is Ash a frontman and not me? It can''t be Ash. He''s too weak. His blade couldn''t even cut me."


    Ash snapped at Asura, retorting,


    "And all you can do is eat every hit. You are unable even to kill monsters. Obviously, you will not be able to do much since you love to eat blows. We need someone who will hit them back rather than be hit."


    As Ash turned back around, an annoyed Asura reached into Wain''s bag. Grasping into an unknown void, he found an orange he had seen earlier. His lips curled into a smile as he stared at the orange sphere in his palm. Without hesitating, he jumped up from his seat, clutching the orange with two of his hands.


    The old man watched Asura pull his arm and leg back like a professional baseball pitcher. The ogre threw the orange with all his might straight into the back of Ash''s head, sending a loud squish that echoed throughout the room. The impact completely squished the orange flat, sending the juice all over Ash''s head. Unprepared for a sudden attack, Ash''s head flew down onto the desk, thumping his forehead against the wooden surface.


    Laughing triumphantly, Asura raised his hands, celebrating his bullseye. The old man sighed while Mel laughed, and Wain sat in shock with his mouth open. To Asura''s surprise, the old man ignored his action as if he hadn''t just sent an orange missile into the back of his student''s head. Asura completely expected to pay for his crimes afterward. Without even acknowledging it the old man proceeded with his lesson,


    "You will be the defender who protects the group, Asura, so don''t run off without the team. With no demonic mana or holy weapon, you cannot kill anyone like Ash said. The best you can do is disable a monster for a while. Ash will act as the offense alongside Mel. With her abilities, everything should be fine since you are only going to a strip club, but you must always be vigilant and prepared."


    Ash rubbed the back of his head as he slowly raised his it off the desk. Ash whipped his head back, furious by Asura''s actions. The ogre couldn''t help but laugh, seeing what was painted across his forehead. A giant red splotch from where it rested against the desk reminded Asura of Rudolph from Christmas movies. Although Ash was seething with anger, he managed to compose himself as he talked to the old man,


    "The strip club isn''t open at the moment since it''s about eight a.m. We''re going to have to wait until the evening or night. I recommend we regroup after they open."


    Nodding in agreement, the old man was about to speak, but Asura cut him off.


    "Of course, you would know that, you unholy priest! We should punish the adulterer!"


    Asura pointed at tomato head as he laughed, causing Ash to turn brighter red, matching the color of his forehead. Ash pulled his fist up, ready to strike at the laughing ogre as he shouted.


    "It''s common knowledge! Why would a strip club be open at eight am!"


    The old man stomped on the ground to interrupt their bickering, sending tremors through the floor. Dust scattered through the room as the desks and chairs rattled. With a stern tone, he shouted,


    "Enough fighting! We will meet later tonight after they open. You have all been up for the past few days, so take this time to get some rest. Be prepared and be ready when it opens. This is the end of the discussion."


    Tossing his papers aside, the old man left his desk and headed straight out the door, leaving no time for questions.


    "Guess he is busy today..."


    Mel was the next to leave after the old man, leaving without a word.


    "Count your days, Asura."


    Ash''s gaze never left Asura as he walked out of the room. Seething with anger, Ash clenched his fist digging his fingernails into his skin. Asura couldn''t help but mimic his narrowed, furious eyes that rested on him. Pushing his eyebrows down with his finger, the ogre mocked the upset priest.


    "Oh, look at me. I''m a stuck-up racist priest who gets mad at everything."


    Wain and Asura looked at each other while laughing hysterically. Wain has never seen Ash so frustrated and embarrassed. Although he never wanted to take revenge into his own hands, he did find it amusing that the one who always belittled him was powerless against an immature monster. After taking their time laughing, the two decided it was finally time to leave and return to their rooms.


    Walking down the halls, the two were quite surprised when Lilly burst from the shadows and ran straight to Asura. Surprised by the unexpected attack, Asura grabbed her as she squirmed around. Trying to hide herself, she buried her face in his arms as if it made the rest of her disappear. Immediately after, Marco and Joel ran up with the Nun he had met earlier.


    "Lily, you can''t run like that. What if you fall and get hurt?"


    Lily giggled as she clutched the ogre''s shirt,


    "It''s fine. Mister Demon would catch me."


    She turned around with a massive grin on her face. "This mischievous little gremlin." He laughed,


    "Quit calling me a demon, you little rat. It is mean. Call me Asura."


    "OK, mister Asoora. What are you doing?"


    "Getting ready to beat up some bad guys. Shouldn''t you be getting ready for school?"


    Marco and Joel nodded energetically, answering it for Lily. From behind the boys, the nun let out a sigh,


    "Thank you for catching her. Yes, she needs to get ready. Please give her to me."


    As the nun reached out, Asura passed Lily into her arm. Pressing the child gently into the woman''s grasp, Asura''s fingers grazed her skin, causing her to recoil. Although she tried to hide it, the nun slowly wiped her hand against her side. Not until that moment did the full extent of how much she abhorred his presence become apparent to him.


    Asura knew people hated him because of his race, but he hoped his actions and time here would have influenced their opinion, even if it were just a little. "Guess four days of being nice can''t replace thousands of years of monsters eating them." Asura thought to himself,


    "Look I ain''t going to hurt you, lady. You can''t fight me, so I''m not interested."


    Taking Lily fully into her arms, she watched as the ogre walked away down the hallway without another word.


    "I''m sorry for my assumptions. I am just a little scared from previous experiences. Forgive me. I know you have been working with The Temple."


    Asura waved back at her, a little annoyed by the constant use of excuses. With his other hand, he motioned Wain to follow.


    "Whatever, just quit assuming."


    Following his friend, Wain looked back at the nun and Lily, squirming from the nun''s arms. Lily waved goodbye to Asura as the two walked away.


    "Goodnight, mister Asura."


    Smiling, he replied,


    "Goodnight."


    Out of the blue, the faint smell of quotidian mana filled Asura''s nose, making it wrinkle. "Quotidian mana? How?" The ogre whipped his head around, studying the walls as if they produced the mana.


    "You okay?"


    "Yeah.. yeah, I am cool."


    Asura swiveled around to face Wain, who stood visibly confused by the ogre''s erratic movements. The smell wasn''t coming from Wain. He was with Wain most of the day, so who is it? "Who could it be? Not Lily or the kids," he thought. They smelled like a child would, gross and like a weird, sweet new smell that all human children have.


    "The only other person was the nun?" Asura stared at the nun, who walked away. It couldn''t be coming from the nun. Maybe it rubbed off him earlier when she touched him," but he had no mana. Maybe someone else was in the room earlier." Asura had met a few people who were not part of the team.


    A few nuns, some worshippers who enter the main hall, and a cook but all of them run terrified by his presence. "Why would any of them smell like quotidian mana?" He couldn''t help but argue himself. It just couldn''t be the nun.


    Wain stood baffled as Asura looked around, inspecting every inch of the hallway. Expecting an explanation, he waited, but Asura turned and walked. By now, Wain was unbothered by the ogre''s ridiculous antics. It was becoming the norm for him. Without a question, Wain followed behind, more interested in what he had noticed earlier. He was more concerned with the smile the ogre gave Lily and teasingly poked Asura at his side.


    "Guess the big bad monster has a weak spot for kids."


    Rolling his eyes at Wain''s tease, Asura punched Wain in the arm, causing him to hit the wall.


    "Shut up."


    After smashing into the wall, Wain rubbed his shoulder in pain. Deciding it was wiser not to tease anymore, Wain walked back in silence as they returned to their rooms. In the silence, Asura pondered the lecture, surprised that the humans had not used the Succubi before.


    They have been prominent in this realm for years. Even he knew that. The lustful monsters would obviously have a lot of information on their customers or those mingling with them. Yet humans believe that, as if they have full control over their realm, the monsters have not influenced them greatly from the shadows.


    Once they arrived back at their room, they both crashed onto their beds. Asura looked like a spider with all his limbs spread out. The bed was super soft, softer than anything in his realm he could compare it to, at least. He snuggled down into the sheets; he was glad he did not have to sleep on the rocks he usually slept on back home. Their rough texture, partnered with jagged proportions, made it super uncomfortable compared to this sweet heaven blessing his body with the softness of a cloud.


    The ogre began to doze off as the Sandman crept into his mind.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    A freezing wind blew across Asura''s face, waking him up from his deep slumber. Asura jolted upward, feeling sand beneath his hands as he pushed himself up off the ground.


    "Sand?"


    Looking around at the familiar wasteland he knew all too well, he let out a depressed sigh. He saw the same white sand that always filled the land. Empty with no monsters in sight, he could only frown at the gloomy wasteland. This land was once filled with a great, prosperous, and lively kingdom.


    Remembering all his battles here, Asura looked down for a moment as memories from his past flooded his mind. As he tried to remember specific details, a massive headache swept through his head, causing it to throb. He fell to the floor in pain, gripping his skull tightly.


    "Fuck man..."


    For a few minutes, he could only writhe in agony. Then suddenly, the headache stopped, allowing Asura to lift himself off his knees. The air began to ripple, crackle, and twist. It seemed to be alive. Asura watched from afar. He was powerless to stop this. Like a curtain being pulled, the air separated, revealing a door to another realm.


    "Gates... and several of them," he thought. He knew what this meant... the kings were trying to invade this realm and take it as their own. Having another realm, especially this one, would benefit their schemes. Asura angrily shouted,


    "Hey stop that. This is my graveyard! I am the only one allowed to be in this shitty place!"


    A voice behind him echoed in a ghostly rasp.


    "They cannot hear you, nor would they care."


    Turning around. Asura was met with a tall, black, ghostly figure standing uncomfortably close.


    "Holy crap... You scared me. Also, personal space, dude. Step back, okay?"


    Its black, smoky body faded in and out of existence as if it could not maintain a grip on this reality. A swirling purple light from within the thick, smoky body flashed like lightning in a storm cloud. It spoke again,


    "Come back and take what is yours."

 Visit To The Kitchen

    Asura''s mouth tugged at the corners as he let out an exasperated sigh. He couldn''t help but cross his arms, irritated by the figure''s demand. If he returned, then his fun would end.


    "Look smoky. I ain''t coming back here. Ain''t nothing to do."


    The being shifted around him while Asura headed to the gates.


    "Quit following me."


    The hot sand shifted beneath Asura''s feet. This feeling was nostalgic, leaving him with a smile as it reminded him of home.


    "You must guard this place. Yet you''re letting them invade the land. They will soon ravage it and take it for their own. Killing all that remains in this barren realm."


    "Everyone''s dead. I am the only one left... You know this. Quit pestering me about useless shit."


    The figure watched as Asura''s eyes darkened. The ogre never liked to discuss the topic revolving around what happened to the ogres. Whenever he tried to remember certain details, the constant headache lingering in the back of his mind would flare up.


    "Only the king remains on that shitty hill over there. No one else walks here but one. Someone I can''t even kill. The place is boring as hell. No one to fight anymore. Just get lost and leave me alone."


    Miles away stood a figure on a dune, too far away to make out any details. From this distance, he looked like a speck of dust in the desert. Asura knew though, who it was. It always was him. That hill is where he has been for hundreds of years, never moving, never helping, just a useless piece of crap. Asura spat on the ground as if it were to insult the figure on the hill.


    "They crave power, so they want this land. You once protected it by keeping others at bay. You must return to it."


    Pointing at the rifts, Asura told the figure.


    "Go screw yourself. Even if I did fight them, it would be boring. I want new fights, and I''m getting them where I am."


    "You know the battles are just an excuse. Whether it''s the monsters or the humans, it is irrelevant. What you are running from is the real issue, the one you hide from. Continue this path, and it will only lead to more loss."


    While floating in front of Asura, the figure expanded, becoming a large, dark, wispy cloud. The purple lightning within seemed to get more violent, crackling and weaving itself through its body.


    "No means no asshole!"


    Approaching too close, Asura began to swat at the smoke, but it was futile. With no resistance, the dark cloud consumed Asura, hindering his vision. In every direction, the lightning began to thread itself into a beautiful cocoon that surrounded him. The ogre resisted, punching at the electric current coursing through the air.


    Desperate to break free, he repeatedly sent blow after blow, punching with all his might. However, his efforts were fruitless. The lightning remained unharmed as it spoke its final words,


    "You will return and reclaim what is yours. The beast king is restless, so beware. For he desires to rise in the ranks of the kings. I will give you some departing advice. I advise you to heed. When you remember my name, call, and I will come. I will answer. Do not be afraid to accept tomorrow but rather learn to forgive what you have done."


    Asura thought about his words. "Does he know this thing? Whatever," The ogre thrashed around in the smoke. He did not want to return here, and this thing wouldn''t make him.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Abruptly, Asura fell off his bed, smashing onto the floor. He thrashed around like a child having a bad dream. It took the ogre a few seconds, but he began to realize he was back in the room instead of being returned to his realm. Pressing his fingers against the wood floor, Asura smiled, "Thank you Judex Divinum, for letting me stay! Woohoo!"


    After rising off the floor, Asura scanned his bedroom for the wispy figure. "Hm, must have been a dream. I don''t see him..." The figure''s words echoed in his ears, recalling the vivid dream. Just what did he want with him? Why did he care whether he returned? "The dream must''ve been caused by the shadow, but how did it get into his dreams? Last time I checked, Shadows couldn''t manipulate the land of dreams." He thought.


    Asura couldn''t help but rub his body to ensure he was awake. Pinching himself occasionally, the pain assured him he wasn''t. However, the weird sight of watching the ogre rub his body creeped Wain out a little as their eyes met. Wain was also awake, with wide eyes and a single brow lifted, and he couldn''t take his eyes off Asura.


    Weirded out by this, Wain could only ask,


    "You, okay?"


    Asura stopped rubbing his chest and coughed into one hand, hoping to play it cool,


    "Yeah, I''m cool. Just a nightmare."


    "Monsters can have nightmares?"


    Asura stretched his body as far as he could, lifting his arms over his head.


    "Yup, there are unpleasant things that even monsters don''t like to experience."


    While Wain listened, he prepared for the day, putting more herbs into a bag. Asura watched him move the cigars into his bag''s pockets. Each cigar was labeled with a color band around its body to notify which flower it was created from. Then suddenly, Wain stopped and turned to look at the ogre. Something the ogre said earlier popped into his mind, making him curious about the monsters. The abrupt movement startled Asura, making him jump a little.


    "Why do we call your races the monster races?"


    Asura was taken aback by Wain''s curiosity for the other realms and races. To find a human who wasn''t racist was one in a million, but a human that was interested in the realm''s history? "He''s a unicorn!" Asura thought as he pondered the human''s question.


    "The same reason we are called demons. Humans want to separate us from them. Dirty bastards hate everything different."


    "Really? Humans decided that?"


    "Yeah, from what I know the king''s great-grandfather started it."


    "King?"


    Asura lifted two hands up and did air quotations with his fingers as he spoke,


    "Oh, sorry, your little ''Knight of God.''"


    "His great-grandfather started it?"


    "Yup, he wanted to isolate the humans, and I will admit it''s not fully wrong, but it is offensive. We are different, but there are far too many races to be objectively put together."


    "How many races are there? I read a book recently that talked about all the different creatures within the beast kingdom. They can not all be from the same race, right?"


    "No, but it''s fine to call every beast a beast rather than a monster. It would be an insult otherwise."


    "An insult? Why?"


    "Well, think of it this way... In the Ogre kingdom, there were orcs, ogres, goblins, and cyclops. It''s called the Ogre Kingdom, and we were the race that ruled over the others. The other races hated being put apart from the ogres. It is like a family thing if you really think about it. More like the Ogre Family Tree. Ogres were considered royalty, so if you called an Orc an Orc, they would think you were targeting them, specifically removing their royal heritage. The correct way they loved to be addressed was an Orc of the Ogre Race."


    Asura scratched the back of his head,


    "Don''t ask me why, but most of the others prefer it that way too. Like a Frost Giant of the Giant Race. An Elf of the Faerie race. There are a few exceptions like dragons, they don''t give a shit if you call them their race. Call them a dragon or their specific name, and they wouldn''t bat an eye. They think everything is beneath them anyway. Just don''t insult them, their pride is all that matters."


    "You sure know a lot..."


    "Meh, been around for a bit."


    Wain couldn''t help but be stunned by how much Asura knew and talked about. It always surprised him when his demeanor changed, as if someone else took over the arrogant buffoon''s body. At one point, he could spit wisdom or solve problems they have been dealing with for a while, but then in the next, he was scratching his butt and getting himself into trouble. Lost in thought Wain became unaware of his surroundings, however, the ogre''s voice snapped him from the trance.


    "Ash called you weak last time, but after seeing you both, I realized he is way weaker than you. The man got knocked out by an orange, but you can make a wolf from smoke. Or poison shit and make a Banana Wyrm smoothie? How come everyone looks down on you?"


    Wain sighed and looked fiddled with his bag''s straps.


    "I uh. I don''t have holy mana. Instead, I got the gift of something called a Pure Heart. Doesn''t mean much other than I can go into God''s gardens."


    "Pure heart? What, are you righteous or something? Never done anything in your life? Never lied to your momma? Virgin boy?"


    Chuckling, Wain responded,


    "Kind of. I do what I think Judex Divinum wants me to do. I try to follow his laws to the best of my ability. It seems like I''m a religious freak, but whatever. Say what you want, but I''d rather have this gift than holy mana. The Temple doesn''t care about people, just about maintaining power."


    "So lame. I thought it would be cool or something and be like a flaming heart or, ya know, anything really. Just means you''re a good boy, huh?"


    "Did he say God''s gardens?" Asura thought as he scratched his chin. Not much was known about the Gardens other than the fact they were all prisons for the Angels. To ensure their safety, the beautiful landscapes were guarded by the Archangels. This made the gardens appealing to the monsters. If they could get their hands on the content inside, just how powerful would they become?


    "Wait, wait, wait, like God''s favored Gardens? The beautiful gardens guarded by the big angel freaks? Arch Angels or something? Big guys that give broken-ass powers away to random humans?"


    Although Wain''s lips curved slightly into a smile, his heart sank after hearing Asura had become interested in the gardens. Old memories Wain resurfaced, memories he had tried to lock away. "This is how it all starts..." Wain thought as he began to speak,


    "Yeah, one of those... I''m able to go in them. I usually don''t do much but tend to the flowers. It''s quite beautiful. I am, however, able to gather some flowers from them. That''s how I get these herbs. They are how I use holy mana. I roll them myself and can smoke them to gain some powers. I usually grab four types of them, and the Angel guarding the garden allows it."


    "Wait... you roll ''em and smoke them? Like a blunt?"


    Wain pondered the comparison for a moment before replying,


    "Yeah, kind of like a blunt. I don''t get a high off them. Instead, I just gain something like a blessing. One flower is called the flower of creation. It allows me to form things with the smoke like you saw. Another is called the flower of time. I can see the future a little and can predict stuff. The green one you saw is called the flower of decay. Any monster that breathes it mutates and deforms. They end up dissolving and being poisoned."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Wait, the green one? Didn''t I breathe that in, in the factory? How come I didn''t fall down and die?"


    Lifting his shirt, Asura frantically checked his body as if he''d start dissolving suddenly. The ogre vigorously patted his body with his four arms to ensure his precious parts were still solid. It was only when abrupt laughter broke out from Wain that Asura stopped. His friend was laughing at him, clutching his belly in tears at the sight of the ogre panicking.


    Asura couldn''t help but laugh a little as his friend wiped tears from his eyes. He was glad his silliness brought Wain out of his depressive mood. The ogre noticed the subtle shift in Wain''s eyes when he spoke about the gardens. "It must have been linked to the abuse he faced in his past." Asura thought.


    "I guess it only works on weaker monsters. If it doesn''t kill it, the smoke usually slows monsters down or doesn''t do much. If I concentrate it into one area, it can become deadly to higher-ranked monsters. But you are a freak even compared to any monster."


    "Thanks, I''m freaking awesome right?"


    Wain shook his head in disappointment at the ogre''s interruption.


    "Speaking of which, that lion lady seemed to be a centurion-ranked monster."


    "Really? What makes you think that?"


    "Well, she could summon about fifty monsters on a whim. She also had some freakishly strong abilities, and it didn''t take her long to regenerate from your punches."


    The thought of fighting her again excited Asura, sending him bouncing on his heels.


    "I can''t wait to fight her again then. Hopefully, she will bring more monsters next time... I would get rid of that mindset, though, with ranking monsters."


    Wain stopped as he zipped his bag and turned his head to look at Asura.


    "What do you mean by my mindset?"


    "That whole power ranking system is doo-doo. It''s filled with faults. Monsters are more complex than you think. Ranking them will make you underestimate them. You''ll be asking yourself how your head was removed from your shoulders by someone you thought was weak. That''s all I''m sayin."


    Wain finished zipping the top of his bag up and threw it over his shoulder. He couldn''t help but grow even more curious about who Asura was. The ogre was rather mysterious and seemed to hold many secrets behind his foolish facade. "What was the ogre''s story?" Wain thought as they both left the room and walked down the hall.


    "It should be about time for us to leave. We slept until about 9 pm. I think the opening time was a little bit ago. No one came and got us, so I think we have time to eat. Let''s go eat before we go... I can''t believe we are going to a strip club. How will I be viewed by The Temple now? A sinner? A pervert? I can''t imagine the names I''ll be labeled with from now on."


    "Quit worrying so much. Time to party tonight. Whoop, whoop."


    Wain rubbed his eyes with two fingers, pinching the bridge of his nose. Asura''s comments were becoming rather annoying. Sometimes, he wished he had the strength to permanently shut the ogre''s mouth. Half the time, his stupid remarks just made his worries worse.


    "What? I''m only joking."


    After walking for a while down the hall, Asura became frustrated by the labyrinth they called a cathedral. Every time they walked anywhere in the building, it felt like they had gone on an endless voyage to find the elusive fountain of youth everyone knew didn''t exist. Each hallway had the same number of doors in the same position in every single one. The ogre felt like he could measure the distance between doors, which would match the length down to the centimeter.


    "This sucks..."


    "What?"


    "Finding these rooms and shit. It''s like a maze in this place man...."


    Wain laughed, remembering his first visit to the cathedral. On his first day, it took him two hours to find the bathroom, resulting in a painful experience of running down the halls, opening and slamming doors frantically. After a while, he began to ask about the building, but the old man always denied that anything was unusual.


    However, Wain knew it was somehow magical even if the old man constantly denied it. Sometimes, it felt like the rooms shifted around to new locations as if they were part of a living organism. At first, he thought he was going insane but later accepted his monster house theory.


    "We are almost there. You get used to it."


    "Just how big is this place!?"


    "Not big enough. You should see the other cathedrals."


    "Nope, I''d rather not..."


    Wain laughed at the ogre''s sudden refusal. He was glad someone else suffered just as he did.


    "I think this door is the kitchen."


    Asura watched as Wain stopped at a nearby door. The door''s appearance was the same as the others with no visual markings that set it apart or inform you that it was the kitchen. It was a simple brown door, just like the others, with the usual golden frame the cathedral architect adored.


    "How the hell do you know?"


    Wain shrugged,


    "I guess since I have been here for a bit, it''s intuition."


    "That''s bullshit."


    Wain chuckled before opening the door. Guiding Asura inside, he exclaimed,


    "Welcome to the cafeteria. Probably your new favorite place, seeing how many pancakes you ate last time..."


    The room was massive, leaving Asura in awe. In the middle were four large tables with white tablecloths surrounded by fifteen chairs scattered throughout the room. Above each table were enormous glass chandeliers that hung down, making the room feel like it belonged to an expensive restaurant. That wasn''t even the most impressive decoration, either.


    In the corners of the room were large statues of the Angels carved from marble. At first, Asura thought the walls were just bumpy, but after seeing the statues, he realized they were the Angel''s wings. Each Angel''s elegant, perfect wings spanned half the room, overlapping with the others as they met in the middle.


    The four angels were sculpted into kneeling positions with their arms raised above their heads, pressing their palms against the ceiling as if they were responsible for holding it up. The gorgeous sight of the masterfully sculpted wings and statues was astonishing. Whoever created these masterful sculptures deeply cared for detail. Even their heads were slightly bowed, giving off the impression of being servants willing to serve their Lord just as the stories depicted them.


    Upon their bodies, they wore cloaks that covered their faces, a detail Asura knew was a symbol of not being prideful. Often, in the stories of Judex Divinum, it is written to do acts of kindness without recognition. The sculptor must have wanted to display this story by hiding their identity, throwing away their pride as they submitted themselves to the eternal responsibility of holding the sky up.


    The sudden growl from Asura''s stomach brought him back to reality. As an ogre, he appreciated the detailed craftsmanship and love put into the sculptures. It wasn''t every day he saw such effort put into creating something of this magnitude. One day, he hoped to meet the sculptor and give him recognition for creating such beautiful art.


    As Asura looked across the room, he noticed someone''s presence in the corner of the cafeteria. It was Ash, and he was sitting towards the wall while eating. The human was defenseless against any attacks from behind due to how he was sitting. Asura smiled sinisterly as an evil plan formulated in his mind.


    Wain couldn''t help but notice the wicked smile spreading across the ogre''s face.


    "What''s that look for?"


    Asura tried to hide his emotions and look as innocent as he could. Putting his hands in his pockets, the ogre looked up at the ceiling, attempting to conceal his emotions.


    "No, nothing, just a happy thought. Let''s go eat, pal."


    The ogre''s reassurance made him even more nervous as they walked to their seats. Wain worriedly looked around but kept an eye on Asura as he sat in a chair. Knowing the Ogre was up to something, he ensured they were far from Ash. His plans became apparent after a while as Asura shifted around awkwardly in his seat. "I knew it." Wain thought as he watched him squirm like a child under the watchful gaze of their parents. Whatever the ogre wanted to do, it involved Ash.


    Asura gave up after a while, knowing he couldn''t escape from Wain''s ever-watchful eyes. Wherever he moved, Wain''s head followed like a camera, ensuring he didn''t commit any crimes. "My crimes wouldn''t be that bad... maybe just a little." The ogre thought. However, he might as well give up on it now that he was stuck in this chair.


    Instead, Asura returned to studying the room to take his mind off how hungry he was. It was so grand compared to most places he had seen. "Why did they need such a decorated cafeteria?" He thought as he looked around. The kitchen could be seen in the corner, and a chef worked vigorously at the stove in the middle. Asura looked at Wain, asking,


    "So, uh, do we get up and go get food or?"


    To his surprise, Wain was looking down, which made him curse internally. "Shit, I could''ve escaped..." Wain looked up at him after fiddling with his bag.


    "Uh... no. The chef will bring us something over. You stay in that chair. We don''t really get to pick, but it''s always good anyway. There''s never a reason to complain."


    Asura slumped in his chair as the time passed. "This was boring, so boring, incredibly boring, superbly boring... Superbly... Hmm, I don''t think that''s correct. Terrifically boring? Monstrously boring..." He groaned as his boredom began to eat away at his sanity.


    It wasn''t until the smell of food filling his nostrils that he perked up, making him shoot up from his seat in anticipation. It was finally arriving. "Food!" Asura spread his arms out on the table like a child would as the chef gracefully put food in front of them both. She gracefully placed two plates filled with delicious food in front of them both. Up close now, Asura could get a better look at the chef.


    She was a browned-haired older woman with streaks of gray hair sprinkled throughout her curly locks. Unexpectedly, as Asura studied her face, a lovely smile spread across her face, causing the sides of her eyes to wrinkle slightly.


    Her brown eyes seemed to shine in the candlelight, giving off a warmth that comforted Asura''s soul. She was smiling at him like a grandma would at her grandchild. There was no hatred, no anxiety, but genuine care for him in those eyes, as if she didn''t care that he was a monster. Asura thanked her with his mouth drooling, which made Wain laugh as the two began to eat the delicious food provided.


    A chicken pot pie with beans and garlic bread sat on one of Asura''s plates. An assortment of food that he only ever saw on television. However, after digging in, he found the taste to be just as immaculate as the smell filling his nose. On the other plate sat a large slab of meat he knew the humans called a steak. Taking a slice from it, he found the taste to be rich and savory, making his mouth water even more as he stuffed his face with it. The caramelized crust and juicy interior were all he could ever wish for. "mmmmmmmm... mmmmmhmm.."


    "Quit moaning, man. I know it''s good, but stop..."


    Asura stopped for a moment, looking up from his food, juices slobbered all over his face. Wain was looking at him, appalled because of the weird noises he was making. "I need to be friends with the cook!" Asura needed to thank her for her work. He would forever appreciate the human''s cooking skills. With his mouth full, Asura asked,


    "How come she didn''t run from me? She smiled."


    Wain shrugged,


    "No idea, she has always been welcoming to everyone. I don''t think I have ever seen her even slightly unhappy. Guess her welcoming nature applies to goofy monsters like you, too."


    "I''m not goofy... you''re goofy."


    Asura mumbled under his breath as he continued to devour their meals. It didn''t take long for either of them to finish their meals after being starved for a day. The pancakes certainly filled Asura''s belly, but the plastic texture and taste weren''t pleasant to consume. This was heavenly compared to the prison food served at the pancake house. The chef was an angel from Judex Divinum given to them to give this world and its inhabitants a taste of heaven!


    As the two finished eating, Asura noticed an apple next to them and smiled devilishly again. Wain''s stomach dropped after witnessing this. He had hoped Asura''s plan had been thwarted earlier, but his smile said otherwise. He tried to reach his hand up and grab the apple before the ogre could stop him, but it was too late.


    Asura got into a baseball pitcher''s stance again with two arms gripping the apple like the orange he threw earlier. Pulling his arm back, he chucked the apple through the air, sending it roaring through the room instantly. The apple smashed into the back of Ash''s head, splitting and shattering into thousands of pieces.


    Wain could only sit horrified as Asura burst into tears, laughing uncontrollably. Although Ash was too far away to see the damage, the sound of his head slamming against the table and the rattling of the plates were enough to tell the full story. For a moment, the world around him seemed to stop as he waited for the consequences of Asura''s actions.


    While Asura laughed and banged his fist on the table, Wain watched Ash rise from his seat. "He''s not that mad, right?" Wain tried to convince himself, but Ash''s eyes told him otherwise. Turning around, his furious eyes appeared untamed in the candlelit room. Usually, Ash maintained a cool composure, but not this time.


    He no longer tried to hide his hatred for Asura. While clenching his jaw, a large massive vein pulsed across his forehead as he stormed towards them. Wain nudged Asura with his elbow, trying to get him to stop, but Asura was unconcerned. The ogre smiled as Ash approached the two. Putting his hands on the table, he provokingly asked,


    "What do you think you''re gonna do, soy boy?"


    Ash had finally had enough. This was it; he would kill the demon here and now. Infuriated, Ash kicked the table the two sat at, causing Wain to fall out of his chair and crash backward onto the floor. Asura jumped back from the table and realized something new about Ash in his fit of rage. His holy mana has increased.


    It was almost double what he had before. He certainly hasn''t been in the human realm for long, but even amongst monster standards, one doesn''t just double their mana overnight. Asura''s eyes glowed with passion, with new curiosity and eagerness to fight. He provoked Ash further,


    "Ohhhh, big man wants to fight? Last time you got your ass beat, want to make it two and zero?"


    Angrily, Ash pulled out his sword and pointed it at Asura.


    "There won''t be a next time. I''ll cut your head off, sending you back to hell where you belong, you filthy demon."


    Asura''s face twisted in disgust upon being called a demon.


    "Still a racist bastard, huh?"


    The two charged at each other, prepared to go for the other''s throat. However, Wain jumped up between the two, holding each of them back. It was surprising to both of them how strong Wain was as he held the two apart. After letting out a sigh, Wain shoved Asura and Ash away from one another and stated,


    "Look, if you''re going to fight, go to the training room. Stop destroying the kitchen. The chef doesn''t deserve this..."


    Asura turned to look at the chef, who was staring at them. Her delicious meal appeared in his mind, reminding him of his love for her cooking. The thought of making her upset made him calm down a little.


    "Sorry... I... Yeah, let''s go..."


    Without a word, Ash put his sword back and walked towards the door. "Wain was right. Let''s settle this between the two of us instead of making others suffer," Ash thought. He stood at the doorway, motioning for Asura to follow.


    "There''s no backing out now. I''m going to settle this once and for all, send you back to where you belong, worthless demon."


    "Pfft, like I would run away from you. Also, worthless demon? Best insult you got?"


    As the two stormed out to the training room, Wain rubbed his forehead. "There would be consequences later if I allowed them to fight, but what else could I do? Mel and the captain would get angry at me for letting them fight. It might be better just to let them finish their petty argument." Otherwise, they would get nothing done because of their childish fights. Following the two, Wain debated who the winner would be while walking down the halls.


    He hasn''t witnessed Ash fight Asura yet, but his money would be on Asura. That crazy monster never stayed down. Although Ash was not a pushover, he was skilled with his sword. Wain watched firsthand how deadly that blade could be while on missions.


    Arriving at the training hall, Ash pulled his sword back out and faced Asura in the middle. "This was it. He would end it here and remove this stain from the cathedral." Ash stared maliciously at Asura. Both were eager to strike at each other''s throats.


    Asura''s blood pumped, ready to fight once again as he faced the priest. Ash, confident in his new abilities, smiled. He assured himself that the results would be different this time.

 Sweet Revenge

    Disregarding the usual rules set in place to regulate a fight, Ash advanced towards Asura. With sword in hand, he channeled mana into the blade, preparing to strike and kill his opponent. Normally, he would wait for a signal to signify the start of the fight, but "Asura was unworthy of being respected." He thought as his blood boiled inside his body.


    The burning rage that consumed him needed to be sated. An Ogre''s life was purposeless and only caused harm to those around them. It was up to him to remove this stain that tainted his world. Clenching his fist around the hilt of his blade, he prepared to slay the demon before him.


    Asura was taken by surprise. Waiting for the signal, he was left unguarded as his opponent rushed at him. Close enough to strike with his blade, Ash thrusted with all his might, sending the blade into Asura''s chest. In the moment, time seemed to slow down, and Asura could see the white of Ash''s eyes.


    His cold, unyielding stare was left without empathy for him. "I know I am obnoxious, but jeez, man, do I deserve this much hate?" Asura thought as he watched his face contort in anger, the lines between his brows and snarl hardened into a mask of malice.


    As the blade pushed against his chest, the mana released itself from the confines of the blade. An explosion erupted from the mana, creating a beautiful golden ball of fire that slammed into Asura''s body. Sending him flying through the air, Asura smashed against the ground as he returned to the earth. The momentum carried the ogre across the floor''s surface like a rock skirting on a lake.


    With each impact, Asura groaned as his body suffered the heavy blow of smacking against the floor until he finally came to a stop. For a moment Asura waited, processing what unfolded before him. As he pushed himself off the cold floor, Asura was certain of one thing now. Ash''s strength had increased by at least threefold.


    However, that didn''t matter to Asura right now. "Ohoho... You wanna use dirty tactics now, huh?" Asura thought as he dug his fingers into the ground. That wasn''t acceptable for Asura. "I''m the one who uses underhanded tactics." The blinding anger swelling within fueled a growing fire in his heart.


    He didn''t care if he hurt Ash anymore. If he were willing to disregard the rules that even he followed, then he wouldn''t show any mercy to the priest. His anger fueled his body, allowing him to rip large chunks of rock from the floor.


    "Take this ya dick!"


    Wain watched in horror as Asura threw the yoga ball-sized rocks at Ash. "Holy... shit... Mel is going to kill me," Wain thought as he gripped his hair with one hand. Thankfully, Ash looked prepared for the same trick Asura used in every fight. Ash appeared unfazed by the boulders soaring at him while he spoke an incantation.


    "Judex Divinum is my protector and my shield. Through Mazriel, the walls of heaven will not fall."


    Mana erupted from the surface of the floor into a thick, transparent golden wall that blocked off nearly the entire room. The only gap was a portion left open at the top, about a quarter of the distance from the ceiling. To Asura''s surprise, the grand wall materialized enough to interrupt the rock''s paths, causing them to explode on impact.


    "He''s much faster, too..." the ogre thought as he watched the two rocks erupt into dust and rubble. The wall evaporated them like confetti. The dust and rubble showered the floor as it settled, slowly revealing the undamaged wall.


    Asura lunged forward to punch the wall, expecting it to shatter like before. However, the wall stood firm this time, showing no signs of budging as his fist smashed into its surface. "Whatever, I''ll just punch it more." Asura thought as he repeatedly slammed his fists against the wall rhythmically.


    Starting with his right fist, then his left, and back to his right, he repeatedly struck the wall, hoping to find a weakness in its structure. Even the wall seemed to be sturdier and stronger. Whatever Ash did, it worked. Stopping for a moment, Asura asked,


    "So, you got stronger huh? How''d you do it? It can''t be from just training, right? Such a boost in such little time. Are you a main character in a show or something? Hahaha, what a load of crap. You, a main character? Impossible. Something feels off about this, you know..."


    Laughing, Ash remarked,


    "Enough chatting. I thought you liked fighting, not talking. Looks like the big bad demon can''t break the wall now. What are you going to do now?"


    Asura pulled two of his fists back together in unison.


    "Good luck, soy boy."


    Throwing both fists forward, they slammed into the wall with enough force to shake the room. Wain''s eyes went wide as the room trembled from the impact. The reality of how strong ogres were began to settle in for Wain as he witnessed a crack spread like roots down the wall.


    A bear wouldn''t even be able to make a dent in this wall, and yet he shook the very foundation. Asura pulled his arms back again, punching the wall once more. Ash''s face went flush as his confidence began to crumble. He wasted time because he was confident in his newly acquired strength but it still wasn''t enough to overpower the ogre...


    "Holy crap."


    Realizing Asura was stronger than he expected, Ash quickly let out another incantation. He was going to taunt the monster more, but this changed things. A ring of holy runes lit up around him, and his sword began to glow as he held it close. The golden light cast on his face and reflected in his eyes as he spoke.


    At first glance, Asura thought nothing of it, but as he studied Ash''s eyes, an eerie feeling washed over him. The golden light is a trademark of Judex Divinum, displaying righteousness and purity, but behind Ash''s eyes, a darkness lurked. "What?..." Asura paused,


    "Judex Divinum''s righteousness shall always prevail. Through Ohriel, the wicked shall be vanquished."


    With Asura''s last punch, he managed to break through the wall. Shattering like glass, the once large structure began to crumble as the ogre charged through at Ash. Although Ash had a plan set in place, unlike the last encounter. This time, Ash was prepared as he finished the incantation. "I won''t make the same mistake twice." Ash couldn''t help but bear a giant smile as he held his sword.


    As Asura raced to Ash, a gut feeling told him to put up his arms and brace himself for an explosion or sword slice like last time, but he was wrong. It wasn''t either of those, and regret filled Asura as he watched Ash lift his sword above his head.


    The lifted sword began to be coated with mana, which expanded rapidly into a large holographic blade around the original. Its size increased as mana was continuously pumped inside, causing the blade to pierce into the ceiling. A shadow cast over Asura, blotting out the ceiling''s lights.


    "Fuck."


    Ash swung the blade with ease, bringing it down onto Asura. One would expect the large blade to have a hefty weight to it, but for the owner, it felt like a feather. As the blade swung forward, the tip ripped through the ceiling, leaving a crevice behind. Asura''s eyes widened in shock,


    "You have definitely gotten stronger, soy boy. I''ll give you that much."


    Asura, bracing himself for impact, caught the sword with all four arms. "Shit... It wasn''t enough." Asura gasped as he sank to his knees under the weight of the blade. As his knee struck the ground and the pressure increased, the ground cracked as the weight brought down on him intensified.


    "The mana manipulated the weight as well," he thought as he looked up at the golden blade resting on his palms. Asura, however, did not waiver and held firm under the blade. Realizing its momentum had stopped, it allowed Asura to recover enough to gather himself.


    Ash''s excitement quickly turned into dread. Rising from the ground, lifting the massive blade, Asura could be heard laughing as he thwarted Ash''s plan. The ridiculousness of the situation kept dramatically increasing. Wain, watching the fight like a film, suddenly desired popcorn. "This was awesome! I have watched some sparring in the past, but this one was like a movie! A monster fighting back against the hero and winning! Well, if you could consider Ash the hero..." Wain thought as he cheered for Asura on the inside.


    Clenching the hilt of his sword as hard as he could, Ash poured holy mana into the sword, causing it to expand even more. The weight doubled with its size. Asura struggled once again, and it came crashing down on top of him. However, this was nothing compared to what Asura had to endure when fighting the giants.


    Try having their blade crash down on you, and you will realize this is just a baby sword. Asura shifted the blade onto his shoulder and pulled back his two right arms. With a taunting smile shot in Ash''s direction, Asura punched the blade, shattering the large projected sword and returning it to its original form.


    The ogre tried to let out a laugh, but Ash seemed unamused by the situation. "I wonder why?" Asura giggled to himself. Leaving no time to gloat, Ash dashed at him, striking him with a flurry of slashes. With a wild look in his eyes, the priest swung with all his might.


    Asura tried to block each blow, but Ash was faster than usual. He elegantly danced around Asura, swinging and slicing at him. After each attempt to block the strikes, Asura''s frustration grew as each blow struck him. First in the back, then the side, chest, back again, then his right rib. Whenever he tried to block, Ash changed his grip or shifted the blade to move it in another direction. Striking him dozens of times, Asura groaned as the blade ran across his skin.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    For a moment, Ash was hopeful as he watched the ogre struggle to react to his attacks. However, the ogre seemed to have noticed a gap within his armor. Asura''s eyes locked with his blade as he struck once more, but this time, Asura grabbed the blade as it came towards him. "He predicted it... Shit." Ash thought while trying to pull the blade from the ogre''s grasp, but it was too late. Asura locked two of his arms around the blade, imprisoning it within the folds of his skin and muscle.


    Without an ounce of hesitation, he punched Ash in the gut with his right two hands. Before his eyes could ever register the blow to his stomach, he felt it. The sickening feeling of his organs being ruptured forced vomit from his mouth.


    Doubling over, Ash could only watch as pools of blood formed on the ground underneath him. With each heartbeat that throbbed in his ears, his body trembled from the pain, reminding him of his mortality. He felt excruciating vulnerability for the first time as he held his stomach, knowing the ogre could easily finish him off here.


    Asura laughed, "A solid blow just connected! The crowd goes wild! Wooooohoooo! Asura! Asura!" Tossing the priest his sword, the metal clattered from striking the ground before Ash. Looking down at the blade, he could only ask his opponent,


    "Why would you?"


    "It''s just getting good! Let''s go another round!"


    The ogre sat back and watched Ash quickly manifest mana in the wounded area, healing his torn muscles and ruptured organs. Watching his opponent heal his injuries, Asura stated,


    "That''s bullshit, though. Fight like a gladiator! TO THE DEATH! HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Wain shouted from the sidelines.


    "NO DEATH. ABSOLUTELY NO DEATH!"


    Although it was annoying to admit, Ash realized he was still no match for the monster in front of him. Picking up his sword, he rubbed one hand down the sword''s side and gave a quiet incantation. Asura wouldn''t go easy even if his opponent was still slightly injured. The wind rushing against his face as he sprinted towards Ash invigorated Asura, leaving him with uncontainable excitement. This was what he lived for! The thrill of battle!


    "Oh shit..."


    Before he could stop himself, the sword in Ash''s hands ignited with an unstable fire, a fire unlike any other. It raged uncontrollably, causing Asura to hesitate for a moment. Something sinister lay within that golden fire, which perplexed him. Its presence was still created from holy mana, but a peculiar feeling made Asura hesitate.


    Just like his eyes, there was no righteousness in its movements. It felt chaotic, as if it abhorred order, detesting the idea of being controlled. Asura thought it could be quotidian mana creating it due to the erratic nature of most races'' mana. However, he didn''t smell any quotidian mana within Ash. "What drove that flame?..."


    Ash swung the sword, causing slashes of fire made of mana to fly towards Asura. Asura blocked the first slash with his arms, but as it connected with his body, the searing pain made him regret it. With enough force to stop a train, Asura soared into a wall from the explosion. Asura exhaled as the impact knocked the wind out of his lungs. The ogre raised his head, but his blurry vision made it difficult for him to stabilize himself.


    He could only sit and watch as another missile of fire came slamming into his face. Although the old man''s blow was more painful, the whiplash from these felt worse. His neck snapping back right after another caused his neck to tense and strain, pulling the muscle in the side of his neck. It was tough to move his head as the intense aching pain from the tightened muscle throbbed.


    Then came the last blast that struck him in the chest, showering the area around Asura with fire that lingered on the floor.


    "Fuck you-"


    Asura jumped to the side as another blade of fire flew past, colliding with the wall where he once sat. Concussed, Asura was sluggish as he dodged the remaining slashes coming towards him. The dizziness twisted his stomach, making him want to vomit from the jarring movements. As each slash struck the wall behind him, their explosions created a massive hole in the wall, each larger than the last, launching dust and debris everywhere. The relentless storm of strikes made Asura call out,


    "Chill man, shit...."


    Ash walked to Asura with a smug look plastered on his face.


    "How''s that for being weak?"


    "Ehhhhhhh, If I am rating you, I''d give you a three out of ten. But look over there! It''s Mel!"


    Asura pointed behind Ash. Although it was the oldest trick in the book, it surprisingly worked as Ash looked behind him.


    "Ahahahah made you look!"


    Ash turned back just in time to watch a rock strike the side of his face.


    "Agh!"


    Clutching his face, Ash boiled with rage.


    "You might want to get that power under control, or someone might-"


    Ash shouted angrily,


    "Shut up!"


    Ash was infuriated that Asura could sense the unbalanced mana waging war with his body. "He was in control! No one else could control this mana but him. The ogre was just jealous!" Ash thought as his chest became heavy. Recovering his composure quickly, he gritted his teeth and swung his sword, sending more flaming slashes at Asura. As each slash flew in the air, they were met with large rocks ripped from the ground, exploding into clouds of dust and fire.


    Asura laughed while holding a rock in his hand. The ogre watched as each rock exploded on impact, shooting rubble everywhere.


    "Bullseye!"


    Before Ash realized it, a blanket of dust formed and became denser as each rock exploded, hindering his ability to see. Although Ash could not see Asura through the dust, he knew he would use this to attack. "He always did..." So, he waited... and waited... and waited... As time passed, uneasiness filled his body. His heart pounded in his chest. Ash struggled to maintain his composure as he waited in the ominous cloud. Nothing was beyond the veil of dust, and the silence began to suffocate him.


    Ash watched diligently, expecting an attack at any time. However, it never happened. As the dust cleared, revealing an empty room, he couldn''t help but panic a little. Then it happened. Concrete from below his feet started to crack and rise from the pressure being applied from below. An arm struck out, grabbing Ash by the ankle.


    In an instant, his body was consumed by the earth as he sunk halfway into the ground. Ash struggled to break free from the tight hole that imprisoned him, but with the little room he had, it felt impossible. Looking around for his attacker, Ash notices Asura pulling himself out of a hole. The ogre laughed as he looked down at imprisoned Ash,


    "Saw that in a show once. I always wanted to try it."


    Without another word, Asura began to throw pebbles at Ash while laughing at him.


    "Who''s the idiot now, huh? A little guy stuck in a hole? Timmy in a well? Shorty."


    Ash thrashed around in the hole, trying to avoid being hit by pebbles.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    "Ah, good luck, mole man, but you''re stuck right now."


    Ash''s face began to emit a golden light that grew brighter as mana built up inside. His face reminded Asura of a toaster''s wire that cooks the bread.


    "Maybe a lightbulb is a better comparison." Asura thought as he watched Ash explode.


    "Damn, he got so mad he exploded... literally."


    Jumping back, Asura watched as the dust settled, revealing Ash standing in a giant crater in the center of the room. Blinded by rage, Ash lunged at Asura, swinging his sword erratically. With no rhythm or thought behind each swing, Asura found them rather easy to avoid. Simply stepping to the side and displacing the blade with his hands was enough to stop Ash. The wild rage had ruined this fight. Asura thought as he let out a disappointed sigh.


    Before Ash realized it, his opponent was behind him. He tried to react, but in the end, all he could do was stand helplessly. Asura grabbed him with all his arms, lifting him into the air. Like a wrestler, Asura laughed while throwing himself backward with his arms wrapped around Ash''s body. Slamming the top of Ash''s back and head down with all his might, Asura crushed him against the floor.


    The impact could be heard even from where Wain stood, an unsettling thud that sent shivers down Wain''s spine. Wain begged Asura in his mind, "Please don''t kill him. Just please..."


    "Bleghhh.."


    Coughing up blood, Ash struggled to stand up as he realized most of his bones were broken. A grin spread across the ogre''s face as he looked down at the human struggling to breathe underneath him. However, "It couldn''t end like this." Ash thought as he mustered what little strength remained in his body. With everything he had, Ash punched Asura in the gut. It felt like a feather striking his stomach to Asura, which only made him laugh. The pathetic attempt was distasteful to the ogre.


    "Time to end this like a gladiator fight! OFF WITH HIS HEAD!"


    Asura shouted to himself, mimicking a crowd cheering him on. However, his cheers were cut short as a whisper could be heard. Standing above Ash, Asura looked down and could decipher three words that the priest muttered in desperation,


    "Mazriel''s holy fist."


    In the blink of an eye, a giant armored fist came through a portal and slammed into Asura, launching him across the room and back into another wall.


    "Holy crap, man, how many times are you going to hit me into a wall..."


    Pissed off by the hit, Asura walked slowly toward Ash, who was still on the floor, limping away. His body began to heal due to an incantation, but Asura would end that. Ready to rip Ash in half, Asura held himself back because he wanted to enjoy beating him for as long as possible. Asura''s bloodlust filled the room, and Ash could only watch in terror as Asura approached.


    "This was it... I die here... Father, I''m sorry."


    Ash became flush as he collapsed on the ground, looking at the ogre''s face as it twisted into a wicked grin. The devil''s lustful eyes desired nothing more than his suffering, to torture him just as the others did with his family. Ash felt like he was seeing the presence of the devil who had come to collect his soul.


    Maybe it was due to Ash''s fading vision, but as Asura drew near, it felt like he had a red aura expelling from his body¡ªan aura that could not be contained, driven by madness and fueled by rage. After being lifted into the air, he prepared himself for the worst.


    Then, their worst fear emerged from the shadows of the hallway, bursting into the room. The irritating sound of furious screaming and shouting erupted as Mel barged into the training room. "Oh dear God, please kill me," Ash thought as he realized the worst had yet to come, now the real misery begins.


    "So, you want me to beat you both? Is that what you want? I''ll kill both of you morons and do the mission myself. I''ll blame it on Asura. He went rogue. I had to put him down after Ash died to him. Fighting? Really? Before something this important. Oh, I am going kill you."


    Before anyone could process her arrival, Mel closed the distance between them and grabbed Ash by the ear. Ash groaned in pain; his body was still mangled from the fight. After seeing this, Mel grew even more furious.


    "What are you doing using holy mana right before we leave?"


    In pain, Ash yelped as Mel dragged him out of the room to be healed. She yelled back at Asura and Wain.


    "I expect this from.... him, but you should''ve stopped Ash. Get your asses ready, and let''s go."


    Asura walked to Wain with a baffled expression. Looking at each other, Asura and Wain laughed as they watched Ash get dragged out like a child. But as Ash moved alongside Mel, his movements became more refined, and he stopped wincing.


    "So you heal fast too, huh? Just who did you make a deal with..."


    His body regenerated at an absurd rate like the monsters they fought with Wain. He dismissed the thought as they followed Mel out of the room. Behind them, the training room started to repair itself from the heavy damage done to it as they walked out into the hallway. The impressive sight would never get old to Asura: "If only we had this back home... We wouldn''t have had to repair all the damage done when natural disasters ravaged their kingdom."


    Walking down the hall to the main worship area, Asura''s clothes began to repair themselves. Ash''s fire did not even seem to burn the seams of his clothes. The damage from the blade also appeared to be minimal compared to what happened before. He would no longer be forced to be naked in fights! With completely different results than the last time, he couldn''t help but feel like his clothes had been upgraded.


    "Why are my clothing repairing now?"


    Wain watched as the monster fiddled with his shirt.


    "It''s enchanted, infused with holy mana like ours. Guess they gave you a pair as well. How do you think we manage our uniforms while fighting? It keeps us from going through thousands of clothes."


    "Why didn''t they get ruined though? Is it fireproof now?"


    "I mean, it''s fire-resistant. I assume they got sick of you being naked because you just run into the fire instead of away."

 A Crappy Situation

    Asura arrived at the sanctuary shortly after Wain split off to grab his bag, taking quick notice of Mel glaring in his direction. Trying to avoid eye contact, Asura looked around the room while whistling to avoid any confrontation. On the other side of the room, he noticed Ash was sitting in a pew, quietly scolding himself for his mistakes during the fight.


    The human''s face reminded Asura of an old friend he once had. Like his old friend, Ash''s face was plagued with frustrated calculations as he tried to process each engagement between them. His furrowed brows, partnered by deep sighs, told it all. Ash roughly massaged his face. Every solution he thought of must have resulted in an unfavored outcome.


    Asura couldn''t decipher his mumbling, but he figured it was something like, "Asura is so cool, awesome, and muscular. How amazing is Asura!" To be fair to the human, Ash wasn''t particularly bad at fighting, even if Asura hated to admit it. His swordsmanship was refined, making it difficult to find openings between his movements. It was a sword technique he hadn''t encountered often, which made it excessively difficult to deal with.


    If the human had the same strength as Asura, he may have stood a better chance. However, he still lacked experience. Asura has encountered many foes far stronger than him, which may be hard to believe. But, the ogre always prevailed in the scenarios due to acquired wisdom over the years of fighting.


    Although it wasn''t particularly evident due to his playful nature, Asura watched every movement of his opponent like a tiger observing his prey. Every breath, every slight adjustment, every flick of the eyes, and even the beat of your heart was perceived by the ogre.


    What surprised Asura the most was Ash''s posture. No evidence of their battle was left behind. His body had fully recovered. He seemed better than ever. He stood up with ease, with no limp, no groan of pain escaping his lips, and his eyes and face didn''t twist from any suffering as he headed over to Mel.


    "I swear on everything the Archangel Hephestine has made that if you do anything, Asura. I am going to lose it. I will make sure that you-"


    She pointed at Asura aggressively,


    "-Never! EVER! Get to eat any food here again. Understand?"


    "How would you do that?"


    "I will shoot it out of your hands every time you lift anything to your mouth. Like that story about how that king lifts something to his mouth and shrivels up as it draws near. You will never taste food again as long as I live. If I can''t kill you, I will make you want to kill yourself."


    Asura pursed his lips while nodding his head slightly,


    "Alright, understood. No messing around. I will be good. A good ogre, a good boy. A refined young ogre, you may say. An esteemed gentleman, an ogre of courtesy."


    "Shut up, we both know you''re going to do something. Just make sure it''s to your lowest minimum standard of idiocy you can."


    "Can do."


    Mel motioned for everyone to leave as she walked towards the cathedral''s front doors.


    "Wait, what about Wain?"


    "We can wait for him outside."


    Each member proceeded to leave, but something caught Asura''s attention. Unlike the previous ones, everyone was wearing a different outfit. Mel wore a heavy black vest with slots and pockets for tools, multicolored vials, and other utility items. Under the vest was a dainty pink T-shirt with a feline cartoon character on it. Her pants had a black and gray camouflage pattern with far too many pockets to be reasonable.


    "Damn, even Ash is geared up." Over his hideous yellow shirt was a black jacket with a few knives strapped to the front. A few pockets were lined with colorful vials on his right breast, just like Mel''s.


    "What''s up with the weird bottles?"


    "Something only priests need to know about."


    "Ain''t I a priest thingy now?"


    "Nope, not by my standards. You are still a monster whether you are on the team or not. Let''s just call them our trump card if you act out of line. If we throw one, move out of the way. Unless you are what we are throwing them at, then please stand still."


    Asura frowned at Mel''s passive aggressiveness. Mumbling under his breath, he mocked the woman,


    "Well. I didn''t want to know anyway. Probably lame anyway, not like it would hurt me. You guys can''t even scratch me, lame-ass losers. Only losers use cool vials."


    From behind him, Wain appeared in the room, wearing different clothes. However, Wain, on the other hand, wore something vastly different. Crowning Wain''s head was a tan bucket hat. The difference between Wain and the others was surprising to Asura. Even the color of his clothes was distinctively in earthly hues, vastly unlike the midnight black the others wore.


    Like the others, he also wore a jacket, but instead of the midnight black, his was a mossy dark green. His jacket rested against a light brown shirt hidden underneath the large jacket riddled with multiple pockets. "What is with humans and pockets?.." Asura thought. On his back was his usual brown bag covered in dirt. The sight always made him smile a little, everything was very orderly in the human realm which felt alien to him. They loved their golden d¨¦cor, their shiny, pristine surfaces, their so-called perfectly clean existences.


    In a world obsessed with perfection, Wain existed, covered in dirt. He worked hard for what he had and complained very little, appreciating every little thing given. As he spent time with the human, it became clear why the Archangels allowed him into the gardens. His hard work and determination were respectable.


    Although Wain looked different than the others, he still seemed prepared for a large battle that might occur. Their outfits were their battle gear, he supposed. Looking down at his clothes, he mumbled sadly to himself,


    "You guys all look ready for a war, and yet here I am looking like a homeless bum with no shoes."


    Ignoring his comment, the group left the cathedral, prepared for the worst to come. Whatever Asura was planning was not going to be good... They needed to be prepared for anything.


    Finally, they were leaving. Asura breathed a breath of fresh air as the doors swung open. A beautiful night sky sat above once again, with stars twinkling all around. Asura enjoyed the dark, but he was eager to see the sun at some point. The warm, cozy feeling of heat hitting his skin made him reminisce about an old-time long forgotten. As his mind lingered on what once was, a headache crept its way into his mind.


    A sudden honk jolted Asura out of his distant memories, returning him to the real world. Before him sat an expensive-looking luxury sedan that flashed its lights in the night. The bright, sparkling red color reflected the moonlight, making Asura feel like he was in an action movie starring a bald guy who wore shades even at night. The sleek design was just like the cars in the thousands of commercials that plagued his shows. For some reason, humans were obsessed with using random descriptions unrelated to cars for car commercials.


    Mel jingled the keys excitingly in her hands. The massive smile on her face made it obvious she was eager to drive the car, which slightly scared Asura. "Does she not drive often? Is this about to be a comedy movie where the driver swerves and hits stuff..." Asura thought as his stomach began to sink.


    "Time to go. Everyone, get in."


    Asura couldn''t help but be slightly confused by the fact they were using a car to get there. He tilted his head and asked,


    "Wait, you''re telling me you got all these crazy powers, and you have to drive places? You can''t just teleport or run really fast?"


    Mel shrugged and replied,


    "I mean, we could, but it would be a waste of stamina. If there is a chance of a fight, we might as well save all of our strength. You never know what could happen. Now get in."


    With a defeated sigh, Asura climbed into the car, and everyone followed. He tried to sit up front, but as he climbed in, he felt someone grab the back of his shirt. Pulling him out of the car, Ash demanded the ogre sit in the back.


    "Ha, no, you don''t. Demons sit in the back."


    Asura looked to Mel and Wain, baffled by this discrimination. However, Mel rejected his pleas for help. Their childish bickering for the front seat needed to be resolved quickly,


    "Monsters in the back."


    Mel flopped down in the driver''s seat while Ash pushed past Asura into the front passenger seat, forcing Wain and Asura to the back seats.


    "What bull crap, unconstituted discrimination, stupid reasoning, unwarranted hatred..."


    "You are just saying words now..."


    "Hmph."


    Wain watched as the childish ogre grumbled under his breath for two hours. He figured he would have stopped by now, but his tantrum continued for an unhealthy amount of time. It was almost impressive how long Asura could hold a petty grudge. "Are all ogres like this? This is completely different than how the books describe them..." Wain thought as they sat in silence.


    After driving for what seemed like an eternity, Asura''s boredom evolved from tapping the windows rapidly to kicking the back of Mel''s seat.


    "I could have sprinted there and back a hundred times by now. This is so boorrrinnngggg. What is the point of cars... Useless crappy transportation."


    Wain quietly replied,


    "It''s been two hours, dude... You will live..."


    Asura slumped in the back seat, upset by this revelation. However, his tantrum ceased shortly after as he watched Mel pull off from the road next to a building. Excited, Asura jumped back up like a puppy, ready to go wherever the humans took him.


    "Are we here now? Is this it? Wait... this ain''t no strip club."


    The small building had a few pumps lined up outside under an overhang. "It''s a gas station." Asura thought while staring inside the building. Mel opened her door while replying with an annoyed tone,


    "Just the gas station. Apparently, we need gas before we get there. The captain forgot to refill..."


    Asura threw himself angrily back into his seat, crossing his arms defiantly.


    "This crap sucks... Can I get a snack from inside?"


    Mel couldn''t help but stare at the ogre while she pondered the question. It was worth it if it kept this overgrown baby occupied, even if it meant she had to surrender this fight. Sometimes, you just had to give in to a child''s demands to stop their perpetual storms of violent fits. "I would be a terrible mother..." Mel handed Asura five dollars from a wallet in her back pocket while pointing at the store,


    "Go ahead. Just come back in like five minutes. Wain go with him. Watch. Him."


    Asura dashed inside the small store, followed by Wain, who tried to shake off the feeling this was a bad idea. While heading inside the store to look around, Asura thought about all the delicious human snacks he saw in movies. The vivid image of a chocolate bar formed in his mind. Ogres used to make chocolate in the past, and if it were anything like their pots of chocolate, the taste would be immaculate.


    The sweet aroma from his memories began to fill his nose. He could practically feel the soft chocolate melting due to the warmth of his mouth. The bitter flavor blessed his mouth with its delicacy as it spread over his tongue.


    As he ran inside, he immediately moved toward the candy aisle but abruptly stopped. The lady at the register froze in fear. A horrified look spread across her face as she watched Asura, a black horned four-armed monster, standing in the middle of the store. Oblivious to the fact that he was the reason she was terrified, Asura asked the lady,


    "So, uh... how''s your day?"


    After a moment, she hesitantly replied,


    "It''s going pretty crappy."


    Asura sat for a moment and looked around the store. "Where was the source of her terror coming from? There weren''t any scary-looking monsters in the place, so why was she scared?" He turned to the lady and asked,


    "And uh, why''s that?"


    The worker remained petrified by fear and replied in a whisper,


    "I told my boss I pooped myself to get out of some work today... and well, now I actually pooped myself..."


    Both Wain and Asura joined her in her horrified state upon this revelation, waiting for her to move. She, however, did not attempt to move an inch from her location. Instead, she stood like an unmovable statue, making uncomfortable eye contact with the two, which worsened by the second. Uncomfortable and disgusted, Asura slowly moved to grab a drink and candy. He felt as if he made a sudden movement. She would make a move towards him, which was the last thing he wanted...


    She never broke eye contact, which made the situation worse than it should''ve been. Her eyes were stone cold, like a wax figure that never blinked. "Why didn''t she just move? I know people don''t like monsters, but come on... you pooped yourself." Asura thought as he cried to himself internally.


    Wain slowly backed out of the store as Asura threw the money for the snacks at the lady. Immediately after the doors closed behind them, they both quickly ran back to the car, desperately looking back as if she was going to chase them like the bogeyman. Without a word, the two flung themselves into the car. Mel couldn''t help but watch in confusion as the two fought with the doors to get inside. She leaned down and looked through the window, asking,


    "So, where''s the change?"


    Asura, still horrified by the experience, replied,


    "You don''t want it."


    The ogre shuddered. Even more confused by his response, Mel opened her mouth to question him but gave up, deciding it would be best to leave it alone after looking at his face. With raised knitted eyebrows and a worried frown, he looked as if he had seen a ghost. "The money was not worth the headache." Mel thought as she finished filling the car. After filling the gas tank, she returned to the car and drove back onto the road, leaving the conversation in the past. Asura watched through the glass window as the woman remained behind the cash register even after they left.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You humans are disturbing..."


    No one dared to speak up and disturb the pleasing silence that lingered within the car as they finished their drive. Asura ate his snack quietly as if a child who was satisfied for the time being. They wouldn''t dare to agitate the now happy child swaying in his seat as he sucked on the chocolate bar in his mouth.


    Once they arrived at their destination, the group all climbed out of the car. Finally free from the metal prison they humans call a car, Asura stretched his arms and legs. The pleasant feeling of being freed made his limbs slightly shake.


    "What took us so long? Was this place in another country?"


    "We live in a small town. This is the closest one. You never specified which one we had to go to."


    "Doesn''t need to be specific. Anyone of them will do."


    A smile spread across the ogre''s face, making the group worry once again. Here it is... how much worse could it get, the group collectively thought.


    Asura put his hands behind his back while walking up to the front door to enter, but a bouncer pushed him back. A tall, burly, bald man with a beard held his hand against the ogre''s chest.


    "Look, kid, I don''t know what cosplay convention is happening around here, but you''re not allowed in. I''m going to need some ID if you want to enter."


    "Kid? I''m older than you, geezer."


    Before Asura could charge at him, Mel grabbed the back of his shirt to prevent the situation from worsening. After letting out a deep sigh, she told the bouncer.


    "Look, you''re going to let us in because we have a job to do. See this embroidery? You know what that means, right? I am from The Temple. You know, and I know, not everyone can have this. It would kill us if we weren''t from the organization. Unless you want us to investigate the place thoroughly, I suggest you just let us in. Otherwise, you''ll be fined and maybe you won''t lose your job, who knows?"


    The bouncer scoffed at her demands but took notice of their jackets with Judex Divinum''s symbol embroidered on them. Every civilian knew they couldn''t fake their identity as a priest, or dire consequences would ensue. It would only lead to more problems for him later if he denied their entry, but the thought of letting this rude, strange-looking kid in left a bitter taste in his mouth. Hesitantly, he moved out of the way, making it visibly obvious that he was upset about the whole ordeal.


    "Go in."


    He jabbed his thumb in the direction of the door. As the group passed by to enter, Asura couldn''t refrain from taunting the man, sticking his tongue out at him to provoke him. Furious, the man clenched his fist, ready to swing at him anytime. Asura laughed as the man turned bright red like a tomato. He knew the man was powerless against him since he was with the priests.


    As the group walked inside, Asura recognized the familiar d¨¦cor. Unlike human strip clubs, you could always tell if it was run by Succubi. They always felt like a refined establishment well, if you could describe a strip club with those words. Upon walking in, they were met with the elegant sight of a red carpet under their feet, which dampened the sound of footsteps and added to the intimacy of the place.


    Complimenting the red carpet were sets of mahogany furniture surrounding a polished wooden stage. Each piece was meticulously crafted and sculpted, enveloping the customers with an ambiance of sophistication. Upon the polished, smooth wooden stage, a dancer gracefully twirled around a pole. The art of her dance was mesmerizing, and her elegance captivated the attention of everyone in the room.


    The soft lighting in the room bathed its surroundings in a warmth, an inviting glow that welcomed its visitors as if they belonged there. The atmosphere was surreal, something none of the priests had ever experienced. The pleasant, sweet fragrance dancing in their nostrils numbed their minds.


    Mel fought the urge to give in to desire as a luring melody produced by a piano immediately drew her attention to the corner of the room. "A piano?" The harmony danced in her ears, inviting her to partake in their lustful ways. The soothing tone of each key swept her away like a lullaby. Before it could take hold of her heart, she broke free from its lure. Asura laughed at their struggle to win against the Succubi''s specialty.


    Mel cleared her throat,


    "Focus up. We''re here for a reason. Don''t give in to the temptations. This is just the dem-"


    Asura smacked his hand against her mouth quickly,


    "Do not... use that word here."


    The seriousness in the ogre''s eyes made it clear this was no joking matter. Mel nodded to affirm his message was clear.


    Walking throughout the building were women with fancy red, purple, and blue lingerie complimenting their curvy bodies. Mel suddenly became flustered alongside the others, causing them to avert their eyes. "Why am I?-" Asura interrupted her thoughts.


    "Whatever you have experienced with Succubi before is nothing like being in their domain. We are in their house right now. It will be much worse than you expect. Say a prayer because you will need Judex Divinum''s will to get through this."


    Asura easily studied the surrounding area, resisting the lure of the Succubi. Mel was astonished that the ogre was unaffected. "How could he resist so easily while they all struggled?"


    "How come you aren''t affected like us?"


    "You haven''t even seen their real beauty yet. Just an illusion."


    Swirling through the place was an overwhelming Asura''s scent of quotidian mana. He knew that underneath their perfect illusions, the real danger resided. Succubi played on the feelings of those around them. Lust and desire were their specialty. Every woman who walked through the establishment was a Succubi.


    "Every single woman here is a Succubi. Do not be racist. Okay?"


    Asura turned to Mel, who became visibly worried after realizing they were surrounded. He heard about these places being established by the Succubi but had never seen one before in person.


    As they walked through the building, the scent of quotidian mana overpowered the luring fragrance produced by the Succubi as they approached the back. Someone here was strong... really strong. Asura''s face lit up with joy at the thought of a fight. As he tried to wander off, Mel grabbed his shirt and scoffed in disgust,


    "Pervert."


    Asura became confused as Mel punched him on the top of the head, angrily asking,


    "Who do we have to ask? And don''t just try to walk off again, or I''ll fry you from the inside out. We need to get out of here quick..."


    She pointed towards the binding rune on his chest. Asura rubbed the top of his head as if he felt the pain.


    "Alright, alright, if we talk to some girls, they should have the information."


    Mel prepared to punch him again, but he threw up his hands, pleading with her,


    "It''s true man. Quit hitting me. I''ll get it. Don''t act as if you ain''t the one being lured."


    The group began to walk towards a few women eyeing them from the corner but stopped as a man emerged from the shadows of a velvet booth. He looked like the high school jock that never matured out of his teenage stage of life. Still wearing his football jacket from years ago, he awkwardly walked over in jeans way too tight for his chunky build.


    Alongside him were two stunning women, one in each arm as he approached the group. It became clear to Asura they were only present to get what they wanted out of him. Their faces twisted in disgust for a brief moment as he drunkenly shouted at the priests and ogre.


    "What are you jerks doing in here? Your kind isn''t welcome here! Ge-get your asses out of here, or I will make you get the fuck out..."


    The man swayed a little as his body began to radiate some quotidian mana. From his chubby body, a red glow began to be emitted in the room, casting a sinister glow on the surrounding area. The group''s eyes widened as they realized what was unfolding. "How is a human using demonic mana?" The priests worriedly thought to themselves. Even the man appeared concerned as his body radiated a red glow. Terrified, he began patting himself desperately as if he were on fire.


    The baffling sight perplexed the team as they watched him fight against himself. They had never seen a human emit quotidian mana before unless... he was a witch. "There''s no way he''s a witch, though. I mean, look at him." Asura thought,


    Falling onto his butt, he rolled around on the ground, trying to put out like a child would. Pleading with the group to stop the light coming from his body. He definitely wasn''t a witch...


    "HELP ME! DON''T JUST STAND THERE!!!! DO YOUR JOB! HEAL ME!"


    "Wait, how the hell are you using quotidian mana? You a monster or something?"


    Asura poked the man''s belly to see if an illusion would disperse upon the abrupt force. The man doubled over in pain from Asura''s finger slamming into his gut.


    "No, it just started after I slept with a few women around here."


    The four stood in shock, processing what they heard. Asura spoke up again.


    "Wait, you slept with the women here and got it? Did you get it from sleeping with Succubi? You got monster aids and got powers from it? Hahahahahaha that is funny stuff, man."


    Asura''s face immediately went grim for a fraction of a moment as he stated to the man,


    "Seriously though, you need to get that looked at."


    He looked at Mel, who was dumbfounded. Laughing uncontrollably, Asura grabbed his knees with two hands while wiping tears from his eyes with the other hand. The man sat there embarrassed, his face increasingly becoming a brighter shade of red as the ogre''s booming laugh echoed in the room. Asura knew what it meant if he had powers from having sex. It was a gruesome fate for the poor man, but one deserved.


    "Go find a healer. Tell them you got worms."


    "Worms?"


    "Yeah, you got a parasite, buddy."


    Quickly getting up, he ran away in embarrassment from the group, leaving them with this new bit of knowledge. Asura managed to compose himself, pushing up off the ground,


    "Funny stuff."


    He looked at Ash, who shot him a death glare.


    "You''re no fun. Lighten up, man. Alright, well, I guess I''ll get the information."


    Asura walked over to three women, now free from the interruption. Each one smiled and greeted him as he approached, eagerly welcoming their next target. Ash couldn''t help but turn away, noticing their skimpy outfits revealing almost all their bodies. It left very little room for imagination. One of the women talked to Asura while the other two split away and headed toward the group, trying to avoid any attention. "The more targets, the merrier," they thought as their colorful lips spread into devious smiles.


    Wain became tense as the closest woman began to touch his arm. The sudden sweet fragrance grew more potent as she pulled herself close to his body. Her smell overpowered his mind, numbing his senses while sending waves of dizziness through his body. It smelt like he was back in God''s garden, the sweet fragrance of the roses being blown from the wind for miles. She whispered softly with a melodic rhythm in his ear,


    "Come with me baby, let''s have some fun."


    The other went over to Mel, whispering into her ear,


    "We can have some fun with you, dear. What do you say?"


    Quotidian mana could be felt building up around their bodies as if a charm were trying to enchant them. The Succubi were tempting them... Their visions began to sway as if they were drunk, weakening their will to resist. Trying to ignore them, the three kept their focus on Asura. A few minutes went by. Asura made his way back to the group. Mel asked,


    "Well? What''s going on?"


    Asura looked back at the girl with a smile, replying,


    "The big boss will be here in a minute."


    Ash looked around, grumpily he asked,


    "Why are demons hanging around in a strip club anyway?"


    The utterance of the word whipped the demons'' heads towards Ash''s direction. Ash froze, struck by a paralyzing fear. He thought about running momentarily, but their eyes caused him to rethink that decision. Dozens of bright purple eyes illuminated the place, all filled with hatred and disgust. Asura understood their frustration. The racism within humans was unparalleled sometimes. Although he hated the word just as much, he knew these Succubi probably heard it more than him due to their occupation. "What a shame..."


    The quotidian mana in the room was prominent before, but now, it has become a thick gas that suffocates those inside. Wain, Ash, and Mel began to sweat as it thickened every second. The priests found it hard to breathe as the density increased. However, Asura remained unphased. Ash watched in horror as the women''s bodies shifted and warped, revealing their monstrous appearances hidden away due to the illusions.


    Longhorns protruded through their hair, some straight while others curled. A few had multiple horns, while others remained with two. Large leathery wings unfolded from their backs, finally free to stretch and reveal themselves. Whipping viciously around their lower backs were thin, long, pointed, barbed tails that appeared eager to stick into their prey.


    Before any of the priests knew it, they were grabbed and drug to a back room by the Succubi. Their astounding speed and numbers overwhelmed the priests, who were struggling to break free from their iron grasp. Mel thrashed, fighting their grips to try to access her gun, but it felt futile as they easily restrained her. She managed to whip her head back enough to see Asura walking behind them with a giant smile on his face.


    "Shouldn''t have been racist, serves you guys right! Hey? Can you put that human down? The bucket hat guy? He''s not racist like the other two. You can keep them."


    Without a question, the Succubi dropped Wain, to his surprise. Asura wrapped his arm around his shoulder and guided them alongside the Succubi.


    "Why did they listen to you?"


    "I don''t know. Guess they like me?"


    Surprisingly strong, the Succubi carried them through a small door in the back. "We shouldn''t have trusted Asura... traitor." Ash thought, trying to find any opening to break free.


    "What is your plan here? If you kill us, The Temple will send more, you know that, right? This won''t be the end. Our-"


    The Succubi roughly tossed the two priests onto a couch.


    "Sit here and shut the fuck up, ok? We have had enough of your shit."


    Ash frantically tried to prepare himself for an attacker, grabbing at the hilt of his sword. No one batted an eye in his direction. Instead, the Succubi left without another word. Asura shot a glare at him with an annoyed expression on his face, asking,


    "You just had to be racist, huh? All you had to do was keep your mouth shut, bud."


    Ash tried to speak but stopped. In the corner of the room, a woman sat in the dark. If she were another Succubi, "What were the consequences of irritating them further?" he asked himself. Her purple eyes remained still, observing, waiting. He didn''t dare speak another word in her presence. Ash sat back down, deciding it was best to wait patiently for their boss. The woman obviously wasn''t who they were after, or she would have spoken up by now. "Who was she?"


    The music made Mel anxious. "Who would''ve thought a piano would feel so ominous?" She thought. Its soft keystrokes should have been comforting, but they weren''t. Instead, fear swelled in her heart, and she couldn''t help but rub her hands together to comfort herself. To drown out the music, Mel studied the room. It was rather small, resembling an officer she assumed was the manager or boss of the establishment.


    Large wooden bookshelves sat on both sides of the room atop the same red carpet the rest of the building had. "Wouldn''t it stain easily?" She thought, however, there wasn''t a blemish in sight. The perfection of the place slowly became more off-putting the longer she spent in the room.


    Between the bookshelves was a brown wooden desk, a single green book resting in the middle. She wanted to get up, to read it, to know its secrets, but the woman hiding in the shadows behind kept her sitting. To her left, Asura swayed, enjoying the melody as if it were his favorite song.


    "How are you so calm?"


    "What? How could you not? The Succubi are the best at music and dancing. Watching them is like watching beautiful magic displayed before your eyes. Every song puts me to sleep."


    "You enjoy this?"


    "Duh? Humans can''t understand true art if you can''t appreciate the masters who made it."


    "Made it?"


    "Ah, I ain''t explaining that shit."


    "Who''s-"


    Mel stopped, interrupted by the sudden intrusion of a woman entering the room. Her shiny black hair with bright amethyst eyes made her look like a Goddess. Pale skin with an elegant body, wearing a beautiful crimson dress made of harpy feathers that fit perfectly, complimenting every curve of her body.


    Asura smiled. He found the source of the quotidian mana from earlier. This woman wasn''t just any ordinary Succubi. Mel, Ash, and Wain froze as the quotidian mana filled the air. Before, the mana felt unrefined. Now, in the presence of an overpowering source, it shifted into a regal and powerful.


    Every little bit of it was produced from one source, and it felt like daggers digging into their skin. It was powerful and plentiful, and Mel was terrified. They were doomed if this monster decided to kill them. Sweat dripped from her brow as she nervously played with the gun in her holster.


    She had never encountered a monster with this amount of mana before, and her lower jaw trembled. Thinking about the situation and circumstances, Mel prepared for a fight. If she were to die, she would at least go down fighting, just like her parents. However, the woman sat down in front of them in a red velvet chair, smiling at the group and revealing four large fangs.


    Then she spoke. Her voice was like a beautiful melody to their ears, hiding a subtle disgust Asura knew was directed towards humans. It was deep and unwavering, following a harmonious rhythm that compelled them to desire more,


    "Well, I heard you wanted to speak to the king, but she''s a bit busy right now. So, you will have to settle with the beautiful me. I hope you do not mind. So, what can I do, darlings?"


    After seeing her fangs, Mel, Ash, and Wain realized she was a vampire. A terrifying thought. Mel went back to her lessons about vampires when she was in school. Not much was known, and it was very rare to encounter them. They were of high status in the Succubi realm. There are no records of a priest ever killing one. Mel turned to the boys, worried about what came next. All three were captivated by the woman''s beauty, turning her worry to irritation within seconds. She crossed her arms and let out a deep huff that freed her from the lure.


    "Are you really just going to help us for free? I can''t believe a vampire considered a high-ranking monster is willing to help us so easily, for free. Asura said you would be able to give us information. Is that even true?"


    Upon hearing the name, the vampire''s face brightened. Her lips curled into a bright smile, and she clapped her hands cheerfully. She grabbed Asura''s hands, exclaiming,


    "Oh, I knew I recognized you! The queen talks about her nephew quite a bit. What can I do for you, love?"


    Asura scratched the back of his neck, a little embarrassed.


    "Well, we need to know what''s happening with the cultists around here. They keep failing to summon a specific monster. I figured you guys know about it. As a result of their little games, I was summoned to the human realm. So now I''m here."


    Putting a finger to her cheek, the woman thought for a moment. She watched as Asura took a drink from a cup on the table in between them. She bluntly stated,


    "Well, from what I know, the cultists are trying to summon Jormungandr."


    Asura spat out what little liquid remained in his mouth. Choking on the drink, coughing up the liquid that remained trapped in his lungs. Wain and Ash watched Asura clean himself up, trying to compose himself as he struggled with the delicious substance. His eyes were wide with shock as he held his chest,


    "Jormungandr? One of the dragon Apocalypses? Big snake guy? World eater? Why would they be trying to summon an Apocalypse? Shit..."

 Mad Dog

    The vampire before him could only giggle at his response. To her, this adorable-looking Ogre was amusing. It wasn''t every day an ogre appeared before her. She''s heard stories of his eagerness to fight, yet, when it came to Jormungandr, he sounded surprised. "Was he afraid? Probably not. Who could strike fear into the mad dog? This Ogre has been around for a long time, but to think he is in the human realm now..." Her red lips curled into a smile that could make any man fall for her,


    "We both know the dragon race like their treasure and hoarding. He believes he is owed more than what has been given. Greed can drive a person to make pretty extreme decisions. You understand that, right, Asura? Souls are power, and he wants to be at the top. Jormungandr is tired of being under the dragon king and believes she is undeserving of the title."


    She folded her hands, and her eyes darkened.


    "Also, a little warning from my king. The beast king is working alongside the worm. They desire to change the ranks of the kings as well. If you could stop that, dear, we would be in your debt."


    Asura frowned as he processed the information. This is way bigger than he could have imagined. If the beast king gets involved in this realm, shit is about to hit the fan. Mel shifted in her chair as she watched Asura''s mood shift from a lighthearted idiot to serious. Looking at the vampire, she asked,


    "Um, ma''am... lady... your vampireness? Do you know where this will happen or how?"


    Wain was mesmerized by her voice, unable to process anything as it danced in his ears. What a beautiful accent, he thought. He certainly had heard one like it before, but hers was something else. A southern accent, maybe? "Where have I heard this accent?"


    "Call me Miss Valentine, and you''ll figure it out, dear. The Succubi king wants me to end the conversation now, so I''ll have to ask you to leave... or I can have the ladies escort you out the same way you came in."


    Ready at the doorway, the women stood eagerly, wanting to rip Ash apart. Noticing the hungry Succubi lingering by the entrance, Ash, Mel, and Wain scooted down the couch. On the other hand, Asura was deep in thought, oblivious to their arrival. This situation just became even worse if what she said were true. The beast king was a problem, one he doubted any of them could deal with.


    Mel interrupted him with an elbow to his side, urging him to leave. Without a word, Asura walked out, leaving the group to deal with the looming problem by themselves. To their surprise, the Succubi let them leave, watching them vigilantly as they walked by. "We need to purge all monsters..." Ash thought, disgusted by their hideous appearances. Wain spoke up as they left, thanking the vampire,


    "Thank you for the information, Miss Valentine."


    "Aww, what a sweet one you are dear. You have fun now."


    Waving goodbye, Valentine smiled as she watched them all walk out of the club. Mel rushed up to Asura, grabbing him by the collar,


    "I think that went pretty well. Got what we needed."


    "You think that went well?!"


    "To be fair, it was Ash''s racism that set them off. Blame him."


    Mel shook her head, groaning from the stress induced by the frightening experience. She had questions for the monster. However, she wanted nothing more than to leave right now. By the looks of it everyone did, grim expressions plagued the group. The priests headed to the car without a word spoken between them. The exhaustion was settling in.


    Asura stopped as he noticed the same man, who had monster aids from earlier, crying next to a car. Huddled down with his arms wrapped around his knees, a river of tears streamed down his face. Asura giggled as he watched a woman walk by,


    "Hey, baby! Uh, I wasn''t crying. Just uh... it was raining, you know. Wanna get a drink?"


    Without a word, the woman walked by with a concerned expression on her face. Asura burst out laughing as he climbed into their car.


    After hours of driving in silence, Mel spoke first with a question. She turned her mirror around to look Asura in the eyes. "Whatever she was about to ask was serious..." he thought,


    "How do they know you? The vampire seemed to know exactly who you were. You also seemed to know who Jormungandr is personally?"


    Asura sighed. He knew this was coming, but it was not something he liked to talk about. Rubbing his forehead, a headache emerged while he answered,


    "He''s a big fucking moron from the dragon realm. An Apocalypse, as she said. Dude annoyed the crap out of me in my realm. He ain''t somebody you wanna have coming into this realm, I''ll tell you that much. I forced him out of my realm a few times, but he''s stronger than he used to be. I recommend we don''t mess with him. Also, I am kinda famous throughout the realms, so it''s a given that she knows who I am. I fight just about everyone and anyone."


    Beaming with pride from his accomplishments, Asura smiled.


    "I am the undefeated champion of fighting, kicker of ass, machine of war. Once you beat the crap out enough people, they start to remember you. That snake guy included."


    Before she could ask any further questions, her phone began to ring. She tried to deny the call, but another call came through immediately. Then another, and another. "What is happening?" Annoyed, Mel answered,


    "Hello?"


    The captain, in a serious tone, replied,


    "We have a problem. Lily has been taken from the cathedral. Someone from inside must have gotten her. We need everyone-".


    Mel froze from behind the crunch of the car door''s metal bending screech. Looking up in the mirror, she could see Asura''s eyes, wild and enraged. Like a wild dog ready to rip the throat out of whoever approached him, he waited. Wain immediately tried to calm him down, but no words came from his mouth as he tried to speak.


    His vocal cords trembled, and Wain looked down at his hands... he was afraid. Afraid he would die at the hands of the monster in the car. He had never felt such rage before. It almost felt physical as if he could reach out and touch it. The air became cold and motionless as if it did not want to offend Asura.


    Mel turned to him, but before they could say anything, Asura punched the door off the car. Everyone sat stunned as the door shot across the town, cutting its way through a building. Before they realized it, Asura disappeared into the night as if he were never there. Although he was barefoot, Wain never heard his steps. "How?..." Wain thought the silence was heavy.


    Asura, driven by rage, became unstable after hearing about Lily. Letting out a roar that could be heard throughout the town, causing panic as the townspeople fled to the safety of their homes. He tore through alleys in a feral state like an animal. Propelling himself from the walls by digging his fingers into the surface, flinging himself through the town streets searching for any quotidian mana.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In his anger, he left paths of destruction wherever he went, flipping cars and bursting through building walls. Nothing was safe from his rampage. After running through most of the town, he became more erratic. In his fit of rage, he lost control of himself. It wasn''t until he smashed his way through a car, obliterating it into shards of metal, that he finally began to calm down enough to formulate conscious thoughts.


    "Where is she...? Where is Lilly? HOW DARE THEY TAKE HER AGAIN! HE SAVED HER, AND SHE WAS HAPPY!" He imagined the look on her face as she sat chained up once again... "HOW COULD SHE FORGIVE ME?! HOW COULD SHE TRUST US, AND WE LET HER DOWN?!" He gripped the car, ready to throw it at a nearby house. Every muscle in his body was tense.


    However, he stopped. Down the road from him, a warehouse stood. The large brick structure was expansive, with windows lining the tops of the walls. A dim light poked through, revealing that it was currently being occupied. Yet, it was silent. The only sound that could be heard was coyotes in the distance.


    It was radiating quotidian mana. The smell was appalling. Asura charged straight towards it with all the strength he could muster. With no attempt to stop, Asura ran fast, slamming through the warehouse''s wall. Within fractions of seconds, Asura processed what was happening in the room. Before any rock touched the floor, his eyes studied every apparent detail. "There it was..."


    The monster he could smell was now right in front of him. Asura had never seen a monster like this before. It was hard to recognize, but after smelling its quotidian mana, he could tell what family the monster belonged to. It was a Faerie... A massive black tree with multiple-colored eyes scattered all over the trunk.


    From the eyes, some black liquid poured onto the floor as if it were crying in pain. The repulsive sight of its eyes opening and closing, squirting the liquid out, made Asura''s skin crawl. It was huge, almost filling the entire warehouse with its large roots that sprawled throughout the building.


    Near the top of the trunk, instead of leaves, was a pair of long jaws spread open as it threw cultists into the maw with its long branches. Thousands of teeth were lined in rows, devouring its prey effortlessly. Corpses of already eaten cultist members could be seen within the teeth of the jaws as it chewed. Their severed, motionless bodies slowly melted away. Asura watched as blood ran down the trunk in rivers, falling onto the floor as it devoured them. From the corner of his eye, Asura watched as Lily was picked up by the monster.


    Continuing his momentum forward, Asura used his speed to slam into the monster''s side, launching it into the opposite wall. With an ear-piercing scream of pain that shattered the glass around them, it crashed through, dropping Lily from its grasp. Asura quickly caught the falling child, holding her for a brief moment. Taking the moment, he could only thank Judex Divinum for her safety. "She''s safe," he thought... "Oh God, she is safe..."


    From behind, Asura felt a familiar presence emerge from the shadows. He whipped his head around to find Malachi standing in the middle of the room. Alongside him was the Beastman... On his other side was someone new. A female who stood about six foot tall with her head wrapped with ornately decorated red bandages.


    Only her mouth slipped past the taut bandages that covered her face. She looked human, but her bottom half revealed her true identity. She wore a torn white dress with a long scaly tail poking out the bottom. "A Naga," Asura thought as he studied her. From the dragon kingdom, the Naga were half-humanoid, half-snake-like people.


    Malachi could only see the silhouette of Asura in the dark. The poor lighting hid the ogre''s features. Only his rage-fueled eyes protruded from the darkness. However, Malachi easily recognized Asura from his unique presence. The stench of blood followed Asura wherever he went. Malachi smiled as he began to clap,


    "Bravo, Asura. It''s so nice to see you again. However, I need more sacrifices, so if you would give me back that child, I''d greatly appreciate it."


    Malachi held his hand out, and Asura spat at it. Dashing backward, holding her protectively, he pushed Lily through the hole created by his earlier entrance,


    "Look, you need to find Mel and the others. I''ll deal with these jerks. Just run away and don''t look back."


    "But-"


    Asura roared, scaring the child.


    "GO!"


    He turned around as Lily ran away crying behind him. After witnessing Lily on the verge of getting eaten, Asura could no longer contain himself. He was going to slaughter all of them, even if he had to do it a hundred times. No... A thousand times, he would keep killing them until they decided to take their own lives. "No mercy..." he thought, as he pounded his fists eagerly, desiring nothing more than to smash Malachi''s face in.


    "I don''t make deals with assholes who kill kids. It''s fucked up. Wait, how about this deal? I beat your face in, and you let me?"


    Wiping the spit on his hand off on his robe, Malachi''s face twisted in disgust.


    "Well, I tried to reason with you, Asura. Why do you care so much for the humans? They are vile creatures who only care for themselves. Calling the monster races evil and saying that they need to be purged. The Temple pushes only corrupt, hypocritical beliefs... What nonsense. You know this. You have experienced this discrimination... Yet you aid them? Why I ask myself?"


    He held his arms out wide.


    "We are all made by Judex Divinum. Intended for good purposes. Our purpose is to wipe out the human race. These filthy pests commit rape, slaughter one another, lie, steal, and tear each other apart. Can you imagine? Their own race? Monsters are simple. They eat, and they kill to survive. There is no evil in nature. Humans torment monsters, not the other way around. You believe me, right, Asura?"


    "What a bunch of poetic bullshit. Do all bad guys have to give a monolog or some shit? All I know is you are the asshole who tried to kill Lily, not them. I''ll make you wish I killed your ass after I get a hold of you."


    Asura in his mad state, slammed his two upper fists into his palm. The impact sounded like a gunshot, shattering the eardrums of Malachi and the nearby monsters. His white eyes pierced through the dark room. "Full of such beautiful fury. Yes, I can''t wait for what you will accomplish for me! What great rage, forged by years of suffering, loneliness, and madness."


    Malachi''s eyes were hungry, eager to achieve another pawn to use in the grand game of chess. Asura was the last Ogre from his realm, after all. "What has he been through as he sat alone in his realm all this time? He could only sit in the rage that festered and boiled within him. Helpless in a wasteland that once was the Ogre Kingdom." Malachi couldn''t help but be a little afraid because of this. Those eyes were like an unpredictable, wild, mad dog, finally uncaged and ready to bite the hand that feeds it.


    "I will tame you. Someday."


    Lost in thought, Malachi stood frozen as the Beastman jumped before him. She blocked Asura''s path as he struck wildly at the cultist leader. His fists struck the Beastman''s hammer, but this time, it crumbled under the force of the thunderous blow. Malachi could only watch the Beastman fly past him, flipping and tumbling across the ground.


    Asura didn''t care what it took. He would finally kill this smug bastard in front of him. Ready to strike at Malachi again, he swung his fists towards his scarred face. The ogre could see it in his eyes as his fist stopped an inch away from Malachi''s brow. Fear... the fear of dying.


    "Afraid? How ironic that the bastard who preaches of slaughtering humans is afraid of death himself. If you want to kill them all, that includes you, buddy. Go ahead, end your life!"


    He struggled to fight against the force that prevented him from pushing his fist any further, the Naga''s tail wrapped tightly around his bicep. Asura roared, grabbing her tail with his other two arms. With a tight grip, he swung the Naga around by her tail. Once building enough momentum, he let go, sending her across the room and smashing her into a nearby wall. Asura turned his attention back to Malachi and prepared to finish the man once and for all.


    As he prepared to leap, he stopped as a shadow darted before him. The Naga woman recovered swiftly... Now in front of him again, Asura turned to strike at her but froze as she tore off the head cover, revealing a headful of feisty dark green snakes slithering around on her head. Her four emerald eyes pierced through the night. "Her eyes are dangerous..."


    This wasn''t just any Naga but a Gorgon, one of three. Filled with unstable vicious quotidian mana, her slit eyes commanded Asura not to look away. "Fuck..." He was stuck. In an instant, Asura''s left side of his body began to turn to stone as the petrifying mana began to spread through his body. "Which one are you... Medusa? Nah, she''s prettier... What were her sister''s names again? I should''ve listened to Orthos more..."


    The realization began to settle in, and it wouldn''t be long before his entire body was converted to stone. Malachi laughed as he witnessed Asura struggling to fight against the petrifying mana coursing throughout his body. It wasn''t a surprise every monster succumbed to the power of the Gorgons.


    It''s the reason he chose her. From behind Malachi, stumbling back into the room with bones exposed out of open wounds, the Beastman reappeared. Asura watched as her bones shifted and sunk into her body, snapping back into their natural residence. The noise was horrendous, as always. With a face covered in blood, she laughed with Malachi.


    Clasping his hands behind his back, Malachi was certain of their victory over the ogre. He would find another use for the ogre''s body. "A shame, but what can you do."


    "I guess the legendary Asura will finally know what death feels like. What a pathetic waste of a strong ogre... All of this could have been avoided if you simply joined. Why resist? What do you gain from the humans? Comradery? A joke. Fighting? We both know you could get that on our side, more even. What drives you to fight for them? Why fight for a world that hates you?"

 Unexpected Arrival

    Asura began laughing hysterically at Malachi.


    "Hahahahaha. HEHAHEHEHAHHA... You guys are stupid, man."


    The Naga woman channeled a consistent amount of mana into her sight, far more than what she needed to kill someone of Asura''s size. However, it was slower than usual... It was as if Asura was resisting it, something uncommon even among the strongest monsters. A Naga''s mana was potent, a poison that devoured the body once it entered the flesh.


    "What? Run out of juice there, pal? Maybe you should reevaluate who you''re messing with."


    Asura raised his right two arms. Without hesitation, he punched the left side of his body with all his might. Chunks of petrified flesh and muscle broke off and fell to the ground, revealing the bone underneath. Asura didn''t wince from the pain, rather he seemed overjoyed by the wound. Malachi couldn''t help but be in awe of the ogre''s endurance,


    "How interesting..."


    Although Malachi could see the bones and portions of Asura''s intestines, the wound only lasted for a few short seconds before his body began to heal. Asura would heal like any other monster, but petrification normally hindered the body''s ability to recover. Yet, here, Asura was defying the laws of the world once again.


    "I can see why Master has his eye on you."


    "Oh, so you''re somebody''s errand boy then, huh, beast king? Probably not. His lineage has always been on the moronic side. Who''s your big daddy?"


    Malachi''s eye twitched at the mention of the beast king. Asura was right, this guy was working for that annoying asshole, but there had to be more. However, he couldn''t understand why the beast king was working with Jormungandr. The beasts and the dragons have a long history of wars.


    He couldn''t even fathom that Jormungnadr would let go and forgive his grudge and team up together. Neither the beast king nor Jormungandr would swallow their pride to endure the other''s presence.


    Asura dug his fingers into the concrete floor, ripping massive chunks of rock and rebar out. Intense pain spread throughout his body as he moved around. The ogre''s wound was still open and tender, but he pushed through. The boiling rage within prevented him from stopping or caring for such trivial pain. Malachi''s death was the only thing that mattered to him.


    Asura tossed the large rocks at the Naga and Beastman. As it flew through the air, the Gorgon smashed it into dust with her tail but hissed as the debris and dust showered her four eyes. Before the second chunk of concrete could smash into her, the Beastman batted it out of the air with her large hammer. She groaned at the attempt,


    "Can''t you do anything new? We have seen this before-"


    From her right, two fists slammed into her mouth, breaking her jaw clean off. The force of the blow began to send her body up into the air, but as she lifted off the ground, Asura grabbed her by the ankle. Before she could realize it, the ogre slung her body over his, slamming her body straight into the ground. The front of her rib cage caved while the rest of her bones fractured after absorbing the heavy blow.


    Asura laughed as the sound of her bones breaking erupted right after a splurt from her flesh being squished. It reminded him of an egg being cracked open, the sound of the liquid splattering against a surface alongside the shell breaking fit unusually well together.


    The ogre''s face twisted in annoyance at the fact that he was helpless when it came to ensuring her death.


    "It really sucks not being able to kill you here. You ain''t worth crap anyway, ya vile garbage."


    The ogre let go of her body as he walked up towards her neck. He paused for a moment before raising his leg. "What was he doing?-" Malachi thought as he watched Asura stomp upon her neck, crushing it underneath his foot.


    "That should keep you from moving for a while."


    A smile spread across Asura''s face as he turned to Malachi. However, the ogre''s eyes widened as a door took shape from black smoke that appeared from thin air behind the cultist leader. Malachi gave a simple wave before reaching towards the door with one hand... He was running again... "FUCK YOU MOTHER-" Asura tried to dash at him to stop him from escaping.


    Asura came to a halt as Malachi reached into his robe. He pulled from within the same crimson book from before, the book of Beelzebub.


    "Through Beelzebub are the sins of this world rewarded. The stolen gift of Jormungadr''s Breathe."


    Malachi lifted his hand, pointing his outstretched fingers at Asura. From the palm of his hand came a blinding purple light that grew more intense with every second that passed. He expected a flame to appear, but the light continued to concentrate within the single spot that rested against the cultist''s palm.


    "No fucking way."


    He was mimicking Jormungandr perfectly... Asura tried to react to the sight unfolding before him, but he knew no matter what he did, it was useless. Instead of running, the ogre braced himself, raising his four arms in front of his body, creating a shield.


    The concentrated mana resting against Malachi''s palm exploded forth the moment he slightly released it as if it were no longer controllable. Unfortunately, Asura would witness Jormungandr''s breath once more...


    It took a fraction of a second to reach the ogre. The flaming mana had condensed into a state similar to pure light. Its impact was painless at first, but as Asura regained consciousness, he realized he was several yards away from the factory now.


    "Ouch..." He groaned as he tried to stand but stumbled while he rose. A searing pain of being burnt erupted across the front of his body, absorbing most of the mana. He could only clench his jaw as he tried to power through. Smoke rose all around him, making it hard to see out of the hole created by the blast. As he climbed out, he noticed he was still wearing clothes, with only a portion of them being burnt away.


    "Damn, I am so glad they made this fireproof."


    Pulling himself completely out, Asura stood speechless. He could finally see the length of the damage from that attack. He was now four hundred feet from the building with nothing between them. If there were houses, those were gone... "Roads? Nonexistent." The only thing that remained was the scorched earth leading to where he once stood.


    The sky was blotted out from the large black cloud of smoke that billowed up into the night. One of the only sources of light that illuminated the area was the raging fire left behind from the devastation.


    "Whoever rented that warehouse should get rent half off, seeing as only half the building remained." He thought as he stretched his body. "For now, at least, seeing as the other half may burn down still." Asura was impressed, nodding to himself in appreciation of the powerful blow. He had to admit, Malachi was always prepared...


    "Damn man, yup, that''s Jormungandr''s alright... Although a little stronger than last time."


    Asura returned to the factory with little urgency, looking around to locate Malachi and the Naga. Sadly, just as he figured, they were gone again. "Shit-." A loud screech erupted from the opposite side of the warehouse, alerting Asura to a reemerging threat.


    "You''re still alive, my guy? Holy crap."


    The tree thrashed its roots around, grasping at Asura. It wanted revenge for his first hit that left its inside mush. As the tree monster approached from the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a red liquid shimmering in the fire''s light. The Beastman approached, wiping off the blood that covered her face. She grinned, eager to get her revenge as well.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll still play with you."


    In a taunting voice, Asura provoked her,


    "You keep getting left behind. Somebody isn''t the favorite henchman."


    Her feline features pulled back into a scowl as she roared,


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Last time I was stalling. This time, I''ll make sure to kill you."


    She dashed at Asura as the tree tried to impale the ogre with its jagged roots. Slithering across the ground like serpents, the roots attacked in unison alongside the Beastman. The Beatman slammed her hammer forged of blood onto the ground, sending forth a wave of blood tendrils and spikes that carved their way below the earth''s crust. From underneath the concrete floor, large spikes of blood shot through the ground up towards Asura''s chest.


    Asura was thrilled to engage in another fight. He wished he could''ve fought Malachi longer but this would do for now. He was feeling the rush, the sting of pain from his past wounds, and the excitement of battle, which was what he lived for. Adrenaline coursed through his veins alongside the burning rage that needed to be quenched. Asura wouldn''t forget about what they did to Lily so easily... Someone has to pay.


    As each root and blood spike struck at the ogre, they were met with his fists. Explosions of wood erupted before Asura as each root met its demise from the force of each strike. Blood showered Asura as the bloody tendrils, and spikes shattered against the ogre''s absurdly sturdy body.


    All four arms worked independently as if they had a mind of their own, leaving the Beastman in awe. She''d heard stories of ogres fighting, but watching one to this extent was mesmerizing. He truly was a veteran in combat...


    A few roots and tendrils managed to find their way past Asura''s attacks but were easily avoided. Ducking under a few while jumping over others, Asura dodged the attempts at his life in such a way that felt like a dance. As the battle continued, he finally decided it was time to go on the offensive.


    Jumping up one last time as a root shot towards his lower abdomen, the ogre slammed his feet into the ground, preparing himself. Bracing himself for the weight of the large tree monster, he grabbed the roots, intertwining them in his grip. With a solid, firm hold, he was ready to begin. A large smile spread across Asura''s face as he started to spin around, swinging the massive creature. The large creature screeched as it was drug across the ground, thrashing to free itself.


    "Helcghp MEEgh! KILLLLLLLhghl MEEEghgh."


    Asura hesitated... He had never seen a Faerie like this before. Was it requesting him to kill it? Why? Asura was horrified as he looked over to see elvish faces pushing through the bark, stretching it like flesh.


    "Freeghhuh USHGHUS!"


    Screeching again erupted from the large monster''s body. Releasing after a few rotations, Asura flung the Faerie, sending it flying into the wall. Rubble and debris poured down on top of them as the side of what remained of the building collapsed on top of it.


    Asura was uncertain as to whether the cries for help were to make him hesitate or if the creature was somehow elves crafted into... whatever the hell this thing was. Asura began to charge forward but was met with the Beastman''s hammer smashing into his forehead, causing him to fly backward. His back slammed against the ground. Asura groaned from the pain,


    "Fuck... you... dude."


    It didn''t take long for him to recover, though, pulling himself up off the ground just in time to watch as the Beastman walked over to the tree that struggled to free itself from the rubble. With a flick of her wrist, the blood inside the Faerie began to pour from its body, piercing through its side.


    Screeching in agony, the creature began to tremble as the blood poured from its body, killing it swiftly. A smile spread across the Beastman''s face as she propped the hammer up on her shoulder. The blood pooled on the floor began to rise into pillars of sloshing crimson liquid.


    "Oh great, look at that, more beasts, huh? Didn''t really help you last time."


    Long horns sprouted from the liquid as the blood took the shape of a bull''s head. A long circular nose ring dangled from their cow-like nose. Black fur with brown splotches covered their faces revealing, "Oh... shit..." Asura''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the blood solidify, revealing the rest of the beast.


    It was humanoid as well. Its large muscular body from the chest to its hips was human. However, below the waist were hairy legs with hooves stomping on the floor angrily. The beast let out a deep, thunderous roar that shook the foundation of the building,


    "MROOOMMHGHHHH"


    "Minotaurs... Fucking Minotaurs. Two of them, too." Asura thought as he stared into their bloodshot eyes. Horns adorned with golden jewelry glistened from the fire''s light reflecting off the polished surface. The one on the right wielded a large, two-handed black axe with a handle stained with its past victim''s blood.


    To the left, his brother wielded two smaller single-handed axes in each hand, shifting them around, eager to kill. Their bloodshot eyes filled with rage desired only one thing. To slaughter whatever stood in their way.


    They huffed as they slid their hooves across the ground. Before they could charge, Asura ran up to the Beastman from behind, taking advantage of her focus on the summoning. Realizing he had little time to do anything before the Minotaurs processed their surroundings, he lifted her upper body with his two upper arms from the ground.


    He needed to be quick, so with his lower two arms, he grabbed her waist with a wicked smile plastered on his face. Asura began to pull her torso and legs apart slowly. She screamed in agony, feeling her body being torn apart. Her spine bone stretched and snapped as her flesh ripped, leaving her paralyzed. Throwing both halves of her body apart from each other, he laughed,


    "That should buy me some time. Now for these- OOEGHH"


    A minotaur slammed its head into Asura''s chest, shooting him out of the use-to-be warehouse. Alive and well, the Beastman, still torn in half, angrily shouted from the floor,


    "TEAR HIM TO PIECES!"


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Tracking Asura on foot, the group traced his location using an incantation linked to the rune carved into his chest. A golden light danced in the air before them, leading them toward its binding rune. Mel cursed as they ran through the town,


    "I... I am going to kill him when I see him... So, help me!"


    As they approached the corner of a building, Wain shouted and pointed to his right.


    "There! There is Lily!"


    Approaching the group, Lily came running. Swollen eyes from crying, the child ran desperately as tears and snot streamed down her face. Mel shouted loudly, trying to get her attention,


    "LILY!"


    Hearing her name, she turned to see Mel. Her cries became louder.


    "Ash, you take care of Lily and get her home. Wain, help me get Asura under control."


    Ash was annoyed that he didn''t get to participate in Asura''s beating but knew Lily was his first priority. Ash grabbed Lily as he turned to run back towards the cathedral. Wain gasped as they followed Asura''s trace.


    "Holy..."


    Looking up into the sky, a cloud of black smoke rose into the night sky, covering the stars. Underneath it, in the distance, a large bright light illuminated the area, demanding their attention like a beacon. Wain was horrified. It was like Asura was trying to shout to the world that he was here and blowing everything he could up.


    "He escaped from them for a few minutes! MINUTES!" Mel shouted internally. "If I can''t kill this ogre, I''ll rip his hair out for eternity..." As Mel and Wain approached the... building? There was only one building that even came close to being as large as the cathedral, the town''s warehouse. But now, all that remained was a pile of rubble and ash burning in a raging fire that engulfed half the structure. Wain pointed to the side of the building, mortified.


    "What the..."


    Mel looked to see what had left Wain speechless. She couldn''t believe her eyes. For hundreds of feet to the right, the ground was obliterated, leaving only a scorched path of black dirt.


    "There were two or three houses... there. What happened?"


    A sickening thud of flesh being chopped through echoed from the other side of the only remaining wall. Mel shouted as she ran through a large hole recently created,


    "ASURA GET YOUR-"


    There he was... on top of two large corpses stood the Ogre, drenched in blood. Now reduced to a few rags barely wrapped around his chest, his clothes began to repair slowly. With a devilish grin across his face, Asura stood triumphant on two bodies, wielding a two-handed axe in his right hand that sunk deep into the neck of one of the minotaurs. Underneath the corpse Asura was standing on was another minotaur with a smaller axe buried deep within its skull. Wounds covered their bodies, spilling blood out onto the floor around them.


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah..."


    Asura''s hysteric laugh filled Mel with worry as she pulled out her two pistols from their holster. The term monster fits incredibly well as a description for Asura at that moment. His body was drenched in the fresh blood of the minotaurs. Prepared for a fight, Wain reached deep into his bag that was tied to his waist.


    Bracing his lower hands on his hips, Asura stretched his back and upper arms up towards the sky. The ogre sighed in relief, finally relieved of some pent-up anger. Then, as if nothing had happened, Asura''s demeanor went back to his usual rude self,


    "Alright, well, that was fun... What took you so long? Is Lily Okay?"


    Confused, Mel and Wain remained with their weapons fixed on Asura. The ogre watched as their hands anxiously shifted. Asura crossed his arms,


    "Look, I''m always down for a fight, but I figured you''d want questions answered first... Wait, where the hell is the Beastman at?"


    Asura whipped his head around to look for the two separated halves he had thrown apart earlier. However, there were no signs of her remains. "Maybe she was caught up in the fire or somehow died in the mix? Probably not, though." A disappointed sigh escaped his lips.


    "Alright, now that it''s over, let''s go at it! Who''s first? Wain? Buddy?"


    He raised his hands up, preparing for a fight, but was met with Mel punching him in the back of the head with the grip of her gun. Rubbing his head, he asked,


    "What the hell was that for?"


    Angrily, Mel grabbed his ear, yanking him close,


    "Oh, I am going to kill you... You ran off on your own. I''m in charge of you, and if you go around causing trouble, I''ll get an earful till I die. Look at this! Look at what you did... there''s nothing left... I am so dead. Ughhh, I''m never hearing the end of this..."


    Mel groaned as Asura put his arms up in defense,


    "What''s the problem? I found Lily and beat all the monsters?"


    Mel had to restrain herself from hitting the ogre again. Letting out a deep sigh, she tried to calm herself down,


    "Alright, you''re right... Good work... but don''t run off on your own next time. We are a team for a reason. We support each other even if you''re mentally unable to comprehend it. God, I still want to kill you."


    Asura started to walk out of the warehouse while maintaining eye contact with Mel. He rolled his eyes at her comments, knowing that if he didn''t take action, Lily''s death was almost certain.


    "I don''t need your approval; I do what I want. If it''s a fight, I am going to take it. If it means you die or get into trouble, so what? Fuck off."


    Mel angrily shook her fist at him as he walked away with his back turned,


    "You little... I am going to kill him. I will do it. I swear, next time, ooohhhh man. I''ll search the entire planet to find a way to wipe that smug expression off your stupid face."


    Wain shook his head in disbelief. "What a crazy series of events..." He thought as he watched the building burn away next to him.

 Trouble Maker

    Wain kneeled next to the corpses, poking at the jewelry dangling from their horns.


    "He killed two Minotaurs by himself?"


    Mel kicked a rock against a nearby wall, trying to calm herself down after her fight with Asura. "Dealing with Asura was like dealing with a toddler. Always argued over everything! Even when you compliment him, he always has something to say back." She thought. However, she couldn''t help but think about the situation as well.


    She''d fought one or two Minotaurs before, but they were always a hassle to deal with. Mel hated fighting one by herself, but two? That sounded miserable. No matter how many times she shot one, they kept charging forward. "Intestines on the floor? Didn''t matter. A large hole, the size of a baseball, in the skull? Who cared? Not them." The unstoppable, bloodthirsty cows on steroids were a handful for even high-ranking paladins. Most of the teams composed of priests were slaughtered by these beasts.


    "Yeah, I guess he did."


    "That''s crazy. Usually, it takes a group, and even then, they struggle with it."


    "Well, I have seen one killed by a single paladin in the past, but two at the same time? It''s news to me."


    Suddenly, the severed head''s eyes shot open as Wain poked at it. Terrified, Wain fell on his butt, desperately trying to pull himself away. Its neck began to try and heal. Tendons crept across the floor trying to reattach its head. From behind him, the sound of two gunshots rang out. Wain turned to see Mel holding her pistol out as the barrel released a small stream of smoke,


    "They were alive?"


    That was odd... Had Asura killed them with their own weapons? Mel walked over to the corpses, studying the weapons sunk into their bodies. Pulling the smaller axe from the Minotaur''s head, she discovered an interesting secret. "Weren''t they enchanted? Why wouldn''t they be enchanted with demonic mana?" Every demon had enchanted weapons because they could enchant it themselves...


    The bodies burst into holy flames as the mana coursed through the corpses, burning away to ash. For every answer Mel received, she was left with two more questions. Before Asura, her life was simple. Kill a few monsters here and there, eat some food, and be lazy around. Now, it was a complete mess.


    Mel tossed the axe into the flames. She began to investigate the surrounding area. After surveilling the area, Wain and Mel found that only the Minotaur corpses remained nearby. Malachi and his goons were nowhere in sight.


    As the two walked away from the building towards Asura, who sat on a nearby curb, he could not help but ask,


    "So, how do you guys deal with the wreckage?"


    Confused by the sudden question, Mel asked,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you guys just leave buildings fucked up like that?"


    "Oh no. The old man repairs it. In other places, it would be priests or high priests. Priests show up and assess the damage, record any details that might be important, and then afterward, they use mana to rebuild the building. Remember the training room and your clothes? We put those pillars in every building that people pay for it."


    "Wait... people that pay for it? You guys an insurance agency or something?"


    Mel pondered the question,


    "Huh, yeah, I guess it is like insurance."


    "Fucking evil bastards, charging people for insurance and shit to have their homes rebuilt."


    "Well, we aren''t the ones who caused it to explode now, are we? Who''s the real evil one?"


    Asura mocked Mel as she walked past him.


    "M-well, we aren''t the ones who caused it to explode now, aren''t we?"


    "You say something?"


    "Nope... just that you are so lovely today..."


    "That''s what I thought."


    After all this time, everything finally caught up with Asura. Like a tidal wave of fatigue finally smashing into his body, all of it began to ache. Although he never received an open wound, being punched, hit, smashed, slashed at, and smooshed underneath things did take its toll on his body. Asura may be blessed with a nearly impenetrable body. However, he still felt pain, and it hurt a lot.


    Letting out a big yawn, Asura was ready for bed. He fantasized about lying in his soft bed covered with silk sheets and a pillow that felt like a cloud under his head. "How wonderful it would be if he could just jump into it and forget about his sorrows."


    Once arriving at the cathedral, they walked into the main worship area. Each one collapsed into the pews due to their exhaustion. Immediately, they were met with the old man standing with his arms crossed. Asura could tell without even looking at him he was pissed... His aura radiated throughout the room like usual. Asura cowered in his seat but noticed something small beside the old man.


    It was Lily! She ran up with her arms wide as if welcoming a giant hug. The exhausted ogre couldn''t help but smile at the child''s waddling run.


    "Thank you for saving me, mister."


    With a massive smile, he hugged Lily back, enjoying the fact that she was safe. Asura didn''t understand his attachment to the child, but he couldn''t deny it at this point. She was important to him.


    "No problemo, little one. If they ever try to take you again, you scream out my name. I''ll kill them all."


    The old man cleared his throat. Asura sighed, knowing that punishment was due. Depressed and ready to accept his judgment, Asura set Lily on the ground. Lily watched with a perplexed look on her face as the ogre sluggishly moved over to the old man''s side. The old man motioned for Lily to go to her room, which she happily complied.


    The old man turned his attention back to Asura, finding him staring off after Lily. Asura looked down at his feet for a moment before speaking.


    "Look, I got angry after hearing about Lily disappearing, so I ran off to fight. I know I wasn''t supposed to do that, but like..."


    The old man stopped Asura, holding his hand up before him.


    "I don''t care about that. You saved Lily and stopped the cultist. There''s nothing to be mad about. What I''m mad about is my car now missing a door."


    Asura pursed his lips. A quiet, nervous laugh escaped his lips. Then, as if he were not ever in the room, Asura bolted down the hallway, fleeing from the old man''s wrath. The old man sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Are all ogres like this? They can''t all possibly be this childish." The old man thought.


    For a few minutes, silence settled throughout the room. The old man tried collecting his thoughts. Those remaining in the room also tried to take their chance at escaping. Just as they were about to escape, the old man stomped his foot, causing them to freeze in place. They were caught! Mel clenched her fists and cursed under her breath.


    "Damn it... Look, I know we were supposed to-"


    "Come to my office and make a formal report, Mel. Wain, please keep an eye on Asura."


    Wain was flabbergasted,


    "We really need to stop saying that because I can''t do anything about that dude running around like a maniac. Mel can''t hurt him, Ash can''t hurt him, I can''t hurt him. That mark on his chest is our only insurance if you don''t get involved, Captain. It''s like bad juju every time we say it. That ogre is going to get into trouble whether we-..."


    A woman''s scream cried out from down the back right hall.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Mel and Wain turned to the hallway, confused by the sudden outburst. "What was going on now?" Mel turned to the old man to ask but stopped in her tracks. A vein was visible on the old man''s forehead. His eyes glowed like molten metal.


    Mel looked down at the old man''s hands. They were clenched tightly. He had left Asura alone far too many times now. He managed to save Lily and stop the cultists, but the damage was severe. He had no care for the human realm, destroying everything he could.


    Holy mana filled the room, making the air thick and heavy. Mel dared not speak as she watched the old man shake his left fist. "This is where I draw the line." The old man was going to kill the ogre. It was one thing to do childish antics, but hurting one of the people he swore to protect?


    The old man coated his arm in heavenly smite.


    Suddenly, Asura burst from the hallway. Drug by her habit, the old nun screamed in pain, trying to break free from his grasp. Tears poured from her eyes as he slung her body forward to the middle of the room. The woman harshly smacked against the floor.


    Asura roared in anger that paralleled the old man''s. The old man hesitated for a moment, not out of fear but out of curiosity. "Why was Asura so angry?"


    "Tell them what you just said!"


    Through her fit of tears, she cried out,


    "I-I don''t kno-now what you''re talking about!"


    Asura screamed at her with bleeding rage that tore at his vocal cords,


    "DON''T LIE! TELL THEM WHAT I HEARD. WHAT YOU SAID ON THE PHONE!"


    "I didn''t say anything!"


    She pleaded to the old man,


    "He tried to kill me! Please! He attacked me in the laundry room!"


    Asura raised his fist in anger, ready to strike. However, he had to hold himself back. He knew no one would believe him if she did not confess. But oh, was he going to get her to confess...


    Asura moved forward, but the old man blocked his path.


    "Calm down, what happened?"


    Their eyes locked for a moment. Asura''s eyes blazed with rage, unsteady and unpredictable. Every statement written in their records of the ogres was true. An ogre''s will was set in stone, an unshakable foundation. Asura was living proof.


    Although he was certain he could kill Asura, just how many would die in the process? The rune on his chest was a bluff...


    "Calm down... CALM DOWN? SHE IS THE ONE WHO GAVE THEM LILLY!"


    Terrified, the nun watched in horror as his white eyes locked with hers. Asura bared his sharp teeth like a wild dog, snarling viciously with a low growl rumbling in his throat.


    "He is going to kill me if Mark lets him..." The nun thought.


    She cried out with a wail,


    "HE''S LYING! HE ATTACKED ME IN THE BATHROOM!"


    The old man turned to look down at her.


    "Bathroom? I thought it was the laundry?"


    "Uh... egh, yeah laundry... I meant laundry room!..."


    "Sarah..."


    She looked up at her old friend. Sarah could see the captain''s eyes were now on her. She felt naked as she lay on the floor underneath his righteous gaze. Like a judge presiding over the accused, his eyes studied every inch of her soul. Guilty... he already cast his judgment upon her.


    However, his eyes softened for a moment, teary and sad. This was her moment to defend herself! Sarah''s mouth moved, but no words came out. No matter what she said, it was worthless.


    The old man''s scowl slowly drifted into a look of betrayal. Asura''s rage ceased as the mana dispersed. Asura stopped yelling as he studied the old man''s eyes, filled with deep sadness at losing a close friend. The ogre understood those eyes...


    The captain asked,


    "What did you hear?"


    Asura looked down at the nun. He realized the old man had known her for a long time. This was a betrayal from his own family.


    "Betrayed by your own family..."


    Asura nodded, processing the situation. However, this did not make up for what she did. He pointed at the older nun cowering on the floor,


    "I heard her as I walked down the hallway. She was talking to someone on the phone. Said she could do it again, and she was sorry for her mistakes. I didn''t know what the hell she was talking about, but then she said Lily''s name. I fucking knew I smelled quotidian mana!.."


    Asura hissed at the nun as he opened and closed his fists. The thought of losing Lily again lingered in the back of his mind. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing her again.


    "The mana was on you when I met you in the hall! You were the one feeding them the children for sacrifices!"


    Bursting into tears, the old nun whispered,


    "I didn''t."


    The old man grabbed the front of her gown. His glowing eyes stared deep into hers as he spoke. His voice was soft, but underneath every word was anger and authority that chilled her bones.


    "Before Judex Divinum, lies are condemned, and the truth will be told. Through the righteous judge Mazriel, justice will be upheld. Speak and let your truth be heard."


    Suddenly, holy runes wrapped around her throat, binding her vocal cords underneath Mazriel''s name.


    "Give your defense. If you lie, Mazriel will strike you down where you stand. Tell the truth, and you shall live. Justice condemns only the wicked and lifts up the righteous... Sarah, if you speak truthfully..."


    Sarah pleaded,


    "Mark..."


    Ignoring her plea, he commanded once again,


    "Give your defense before Judex Divinum!"


    She gasped as the runes constricted.


    "You thought of lying? I will warn you once more. Make such an attempt again, and your throat will be filled with holy fire."


    "Please... Mark!"


    Mel turned away from the sight of her begging.


    She''s known Sarah since she came here. Old memories began to resurface, making it difficult to stand. Sarah was always such a nice older lady, offering to help her with laundry and chores. The thought of her selling the children left Mel with a knot in her stomach. Sometimes, when Mel got into trouble, Sarah would reason with the captain to get her out of trouble... "Why would she do this?"


    "Why did you do it, Sarah?..."


    Sarah''s head dropped upon hearing this. No one believed her... They believed the demon instead. To think, after all the time she spent here... Everyone would turn on her.


    "I did it to save us... We kept fighting and fighting for so many years... The Temple stopped sending help. We''re losing funding and trust from the residents. These attacks can''t keep happening... they offered a deal. A few children for peace, for them to stop terrorizing us here. They promised they''d leave if I gave them her... I just wanted it to stop. For the town''s people to finally be safe and for us to be happy again. We live in exile, Mark! If we don''t-"


    Asura kicked a pew, causing it to snap in half. The two halves slammed into the others, moving several pews across the room. Asura snarled,


    "You deserve worse than death."


    The old man held his hand before Asura, stopping him once again.


    "Who did you make a deal with, Sarah?"


    "A group of men from the cult."


    "Was one of them Malachi?"


    "I don''t know... they didn''t give me names. They were all hooded."


    "Where were you meeting them?"


    "The location moved every time..."


    "We''re you supposed to meet with them again?.."


    Sarah sat quietly on the floor, avoiding eye contact,


    "Where are you supposed to meet them?"


    "I was supposed to wait downtown for them to find me..."


    "What location?"


    Sarah began to sob as she buried her face in her hands,


    "No location... they would find me; they would bring me somewhere, and I would give them the children..."


    "So the reason Tommy is dead is because of your actions... I thought it was possibly due to Asura being able to enter the cathedral freely..."


    "You suspected me? Killing children? The fuck man?"


    "You''re a monster at the end of the day. I can''t believe it was you, Sarah..."


    The old man turned away, ashamed. How could he not know? All this time, it was his dear friend working with the cult right under his nose...


    "Mel... Take her to the exorcism room and lock her up. Then return to me and make a formal report on everything recent."


    Asura watched Mel quietly grab the nun, walking her down another hallway.


    "What? Just going to lock her up with everything she''s done? She''s fucking giving children to the cultists! Kill her!"


    The old man spoke gently but sternly.


    "Silence, Asura."


    "That''s it? She gets away with-"


    "We will punish her under Judex Divinum''s law. There will be consequences for her actions... if the law calls for death, then so be it. But for now, go to your room... please."


    "FU-"


    "Silence..."


    Although the word was soft and quiet, the power behind it silenced Asura. Try as he could, his mouth remained sealed until the old man left the room.


    With his back turned, the old man walked down the hallway as Asura watched. Wain approached Asura, patting him on the shoulder.


    "I know you are mad, but... Sarah is one of the captain''s only remaining family. She''s been with him for like sixty years, just this once can you let it go? He won''t spare her just because she is family. The captain believes in fair judgment. Please?"


    "Fuck no, dude. How the hell haven''t you guys known this whole time? How many children died before the one used to summon me? Whos next? Lily!? Marco?! Joel?!?"


    "Asrua-"


    "You can''t tell me you''re not angry either?! How-"


    "ASURA! I know... I know. Im pissed too. To say you are devoted to God, then do that... It''s fucked up, I know. We will handle it. She won''t see the light of day. She''ll probably be chained in the exorcism room for years. She deserves to rot like you say, I''m with you on that. But for the Captain''s sake, just quit for now..."


    Asura sighed. He turned to confront Wain, but he stopped as Wain''s eyes flashed a shade of purple. It was only for a brief moment, but it was long enough.


    "Whatever."


    Asura walked away down the hallway. Wain gave a dry smile as he followed after the ogre.


    "Thank you."


    As they walked back to the room, Asura was left with regret. He lied about the entire situation. He never heard the nun speaking on the phone... In fact, all of it was made up, except her working with the cult.


    Asura could smell the strong scent of quotidian mana again as he walked the halls earlier. After following it, he arrived right at the nun''s room. Inside were diaries and old clothes stained by the beast race''s stench.


    After searching for a while, he got caught by the nun. However, it was too late. He found what he needed to. He was certain that it was her. On the thirtieth page of the diary were the names of her victims... Lily, Marco, Joel, and the fourth kid, Tom. She ripped the diary from his clutches as he stood stunned by this revelation. "How could she... just... give up the children."


    Knowing that her secret had been revealed, she rushed to the dresser and pulled out a lighter. In shock, Asura hesitated too long. She lit the page, causing it to burn up instantly. As the page burnt away to ash, she began laughing hysterically as he gripped her shoulders,


    "HahHAHa, you... you can''t prove it. They''ll never believe you..."


    That is when it all began. Asura dragged her down the hallway, ripping her hair out as he clenched her habit.


    He began to formulate a lie as he walked down the hall. Honestly, it could''ve all been thwarted if she had been honest from the beginning. Why did she even claim to be in the laundry room? It must have gotten to her. The fear of being caught, or maybe the guilt of her actions, finally surfaced, making her become irrational.


    It did not matter to Asura, though. He was going to kill her if they believed her.


    He was ready to deal with the consequences. Even if the entire world turned against him, he would have fought them all to ensure she paid for this unforgivable crime. For making Lily, Joel, Marco, and Tom... suffer as they did.

 Bad Dreams

    "I''m exhausted..." Asura thought as he returned to his room with Wain by his side. Asura''s anger had yet to subside, but he figured it was best to let it go. It could have ended badly if he pushed any further with the old man. "I don''t want to jam my thumb in the wound deeper..." Otherwise, he would certainly deserve the title... demon.


    Although Asura never liked to back down from a fight, pursuing one would''ve caused irreparable damage. Surely, if he fought, the children would be alone once again... He needed to avoid this at all costs. His new friends were also enjoyable to be around. "It''s been a long time since friends like this were around..."


    Ash was a pain in his ass, but overall, their presence did bring joy to him. Being alone was rough... for several years, he sat alone with just a television. Scrolling, clicking, watching, repeating... He had watched every film, show, documentary, game show, news, and sport ever made under the sun. "Twice! No! Maybe three times? I lost count after the rewatches began."


    The boredom got to him. It felt like it was eating away at his soul. His taste in film deteriorated to watching even the worst movies created.


    "Pumpkin Vampire..."


    "Pumpkin what?"


    "Nothing."


    He craved social interaction, but Asura had been locked in his realm... alone for so long. "Now? I have friends. People he can converse with daily." Asura didn''t want to lose them so soon after just acquiring them. "Sure, they try to kill him occasionally, but what are friends for if not to try and take your life?" He would never admit this to anyone, especially not Wain. Wain might tease him for saying such a thing.


    Wain walked with Asura down the halls in silence.


    "I''m sorry."


    Wain turned to Asura, taking in his gloomy face.


    "What?''


    "I''m sorry..."


    "For what?"


    "I don''t know... everyone was pissed off back there and depressed after. I know you all cared for her, but I was just angry the whole time yelling..."


    "Oh... don''t worry about it, dude. Sarah has just been around for... well, ever. Way before I arrived here, at least. I know the old man was close to her. Supposedly in the past, she was the only one here with him before the team and the chef or other nuns."


    "Do you think the old man is mad at me?"


    "I think so, but maybe we should calm down on this rampaging thing. You can enjoy a good fight, but like Mel said, we are a team. You can''t just keep running off like you do. What would you have done if Lily got intercepted before reaching us? She might''ve died, you know."


    "You''re right... It''s just been a long time since I have dealt with people."


    Wain watched as Asura''s eyes became clouded with deep regret. He couldn''t help but feel as if those words had deeper meaning.


    "What happened to the Ogres?"


    Asura glanced over his shoulder at Wain, giving a simple reply that shook him to his core.


    "All of them are dead..."


    He had never heard of an entire race dying off... If what he said was true, then that meant the Ogre realm was empty. An entire realm was unpopulated... lacking God''s creation. The thought of that made his heart stop. "What could have killed off all the Ogres? What was strong enough to wipe out an entire race? Is Asura the sole survivor?" No wonder the human race doesn''t have records of any encounters with the Ogre race in the last hundred years... Only one remained now. The last ogre was before him.


    "What happen-"


    Asura shook his head... "Tired eyes," Wain thought. They were plagued by a different type of exhaustion. It was not exhaustion from working or fighting. Rather, it was from what they recalled, what they witnessed in the past. Eyes that told a story, a sorrow-filled one, as if all the happiness was stripped from them.


    "Do not ask today. Maybe another day..."


    "Wh-... okay."


    Wain stopped at the door. He tried to lighten the mood with a joke,


    "Man, you reek like a bunch of animals died in your hoodie. Did you poop yourself like that lady at the gas station?"


    Asura mustered a slight smile that curved the sides of his lips.


    "That bad, huh?"


    "Yeah, it''s bad. You really need to wash your clothes and take a shower."


    "Guess I will go wash up in the laundry room, and I''ll be back."


    Wain stopped before entering their room,


    "Dude, I am going to trust you on this. Please do not do anything else. For the sake of today, nothing else, dude."


    Asura held up his hands in defense, pleading,


    "Alright, alright, man. I won''t do anything."


    "Promise?"


    "I promise, I''ll just wash up and come back."


    Asura pulled his clothes off as he walked down into the laundry room. He reached the machine and crouched down to fill it with his clothes.


    "Should be just like them in shows..."


    The ogre watched the inside of the machine fill with water and begin to spin. A deep, long sigh escaped Asura''s mouth as he wrapped his arms around his legs. Resting his head against his knees, the ogre watched the clothes tumble around in the soapy liquid. They tumbled, and tumbled, and tumbled until the clothes turned... red. A crimson, thick color spread over his clothes, and the fabric seemed to twist into a face.


    "YOU DID THIS! YOU CAUSED OUR DEATH!"


    A voice screamed out, coming from the washer.


    Asura fell back, crawling away as he watched in horror. The hands and face of a goblin child pressed up against the glass, pounding away. It struggled to keep itself out of the red water building up around it. The goblin spat blood from its mouth, trying to gasp desperately for air in between each spin. Drenched in the crimson liquid, it was hard to make features out, but Asura found the face familiar.


    "WHEREGH WERGH YOU!"


    Asura rubbed his eyes. He was either finally losing it or the exhaustion was getting to him. Removing his hands from his face, Asura found the child''s face, and the blood was no longer present as if it were never there. However, the face was burned into his thoughts, and their accusations echoed in his mind. As the clothes tumbled repeatedly, the ogre stared intently as if he could still see the child within.


    "I should take a shower, wake myself up."


    Asura patted his knee and stood up. The ogre walked down the hallway to a large room filled with showers. Turning on a nearby one, he waited as icy water rained down on his skin. "Refreshing..." For an hour, he sat with his head resting against the wall.


    After the shower, Asura grabbed his clothes and headed back to the room. Surprisingly, their washers were two-in-one machines. Holy mana could be used for menial tasks, he supposed after witnessing the golden rune within glowing. "Warm and Cozy," he thought as he pressed the warm shirt against his body, embracing the warmth.


    Asura quietly opened the door, trying his best not to wake up the snoring Wain. Sprawled out on his bed, the human snored loudly. Asura couldn''t help but chuckle a little. He snored like an old man... "He should get that checked out..." Jumping into his bed, Asura was finally ready to sleep away today and embrace a new one.


    "What a stressful and somewhat fun day. Fighting the Minotaurs was fun, but the thrill of fighting them didn''t last long. It became really boring quickly as the stupid bulls charged blindly at me. Meh, at least I can look forward to Malachi."


    Malachi loomed over Asura like a dangling treat held before a dog. The thought of properly getting his hands on the cultist was thrilling for Asura. "When I finally get my hands on that rat! Ohohoho, I''ll rip his spine from his back and beat him with it." He had managed to barely escape his grasp every encounter. "What was up with that Faerie, though?"


    There has never been a tree race... only the elves, the faeries, the nymphs, but no tree-kin that remained sentient by itself... "Why did it want to die? Also, what was up with the face in the bathroom? A goblin child''s face?" Being the only one remaining in his realm for so long, Asura began to forget what they looked like. "Why did it blame me?" Asura never killed any goblins, well, none he could remember. Trying to remember the past, Asura''s head began to throb once more.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Shit... man."


    The headache overwhelmed Asura as if a barrier was placed within his mind. He tried to push further...


    "SHIT!"


    Asura gripped his skull as the pain intensified. His fingernails began digging into his flesh as his grip tightened. Asura coughed out,


    "Wh-what the h-hell is th-that?..."


    The exhaustion built up over the day reached its peak, now it was something he could no longer power through. Panting, tired, and comfortable, Asura stared at the ceiling, praying not to have another nightmare as his eyes grew heavy. Sunshine and rainbows, please! Sunshine and rainbows...


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Opening his eyes, Asura was met with a blinding white room that stretched for miles. There was nothing, nothing for what seemed to go on for eternity.


    "Did I die? Wow, what a shitty way to go... in my sleep? Really? Where is the fun in that? Couldn''t it have been a crazy battle? Maybe to a legendary shadow, one of Orthos'' knights?! Would have been sick! Damn... So this is heaven?"


    Asura stood uncertain about whether the place had a solid floor. Would he fall through if he took a step? He paused and waited. After mustering up his courage, he took a step. It was solid.


    "Hello?"


    His words echoed, repeating several times as they grew quieter while traveling away from him.


    "Damn. This place is huge!"


    As he walked around while looking up, Asura was mesmerized by such a flawless place. There were no blemishes, no stains, nothing but the white box around him. Hours went by as he continued to walk around the barren room. With no end in sight, he stopped to look behind him. Did he even move from where he started? Was the step he took even real?


    "This is dum-"


    Something wet grabbed his foot. Asura looked down to find the source of the wetness. Suddenly, the once pure white floor was replaced with a thick crimson liquid.


    Asura reached down to touch the liquid to see if his suspicions were true. As he touched the liquid, a hand reached from the thin layer of blood beneath him. Grabbing his wrist, the hand-pulled with all its might, attempting to take Asura with it into the depths below. Trying to free himself, Asura attempted to pry the hand from his wrist.


    "Holy shit, you are strong."


    Its grip didn''t budge as it pulled him downward, trying to take it wherever it came from. Asura pressed his other arms against the floor, which slightly submerged in the crimson liquid around as he pressed against it. He groaned as he struggled to fight against the absurdly strong hand.


    "Just what the hell-"


    Thousands of other hands erupted from the red liquid, thrashing, grabbing, clawing...


    "What the-"


    Thrashing around like fish in water, the blood splattered everywhere as they reached out towards him. Grabbing his other arms, Asura struggled to fight back as their hands began to dig into his skin. He roared in agony as their fingers sunk deeper into his flesh. He couldn''t tell if he was being pulled down or if the crimson liquid was rising, but slowly, he began to be consumed by the red liquid.


    "LET GO- LET GO OF ME!"


    Asura pulled with all his might, trying to fight back, but it was useless. His strength couldn''t compare to theirs. Whatever it was, it was winning. Asura gasped as he struggled. Before the liquid rose above his mouth, he was left with one final thought. "This is it. I really am dead... Fuck, guess I''m headed to hell..."


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Gasping for air Asura abruptly woke up with rapid breaths. Witnessing Asuras jolt upright, Wain became worried as the monster jumped out of bed. Frantically, the ogre backed away, confused by his surroundings. His eyes were unfocused, rapidly darting right to left repeatedly.


    "Woah, woah, what''s up, man? You good?"


    With wild eyes, Asura scanned his surroundings. His eyes refocused. "I''m back... Oh man, he was still alive!" Asura thought to himself. The ogre laughed nervously as he patted his body down to assure himself that he had returned,


    "I''M ALIVE!"


    Wain''s concerns grew as Asura began to shout with joy. It was as if Asura had endured and survived something unexpected... Wain stood frozen, watching the ogre''s bizarre behavior.


    "You good dude?"


    Asura glanced at Wain and then back to his bed.


    "Yeah, I''m good... very good. Never better."


    This response did not reassure Wain. In fact, it only made him even more worried. Asura was standing in the middle of the room, staring at his bed. Wain watched as Asura poked his bed cautiously as if it would suddenly jump out and bite him.


    "Bro-"


    A loud thud exploded as the door suddenly shot open and slammed into the wall. Ash barged into the room right after, interrupting the two of them,


    "The captain wants to talk again. Get ready."


    "Hello to you too..."


    "Dude, are you really okay?"


    "Yeah, just uh... nightmare, you know?"


    "Shut up and get ready, you two! We have wasted enough time with this demon''s antics."


    Both Wain and Asura groaned in unison.


    "Fuck you too, bud. Being racist has to be your motto man."


    Ash rolled his eyes. Asura and Wain looked at one another with dread. They both knew that they would have to deal with the aftermath of last night. There was no avoiding it any longer. Their fate was sealed. Asura watched as Wain grabbed his bag from the foot of his bed. Nodding at each other, they both acknowledged they were in this together. Brothers for life!


    As Asura walked into the classroom, he immediately pointed at Wain,


    "It was Wain''s fault, he didn''t watch me."


    Wain was flabbergasted, speechless, baffled, betrayed! He could only watch as Asura shifted the blame onto him.


    "What the hell, man?"


    "I am kidding... slightly."


    Asura prepared himself for the worst. He could feel the old man''s eyes lingering on him,


    "Look, man I am-"


    "So, what happened during your fight last night? Mel gave me a recap of the information on Jormungandr. I need to know what happened with you and Malachi."


    Asura stood quietly, analyzing the situation. The old man''s face looked uninterested in Asura''s words, as if more pressing matters needed to be discussed.


    "I uh- wait... um, I need to apologize for how I behaved last night..."


    "Apology accepted."


    "Wait, no, that wasn''t."


    "It''s fine, Asura... You didn''t do anything wrong. I would have acted just the same if I had found out."


    "Yeah, but like I blew up a building, started some crap here..."


    "And blew my car door off, yes I know."


    "And you aren''t mad?"


    The old man laughed as he stroked his beard,


    "Oh, don''t misunderstand me. I am furious with you. Do it again, and I will send you to hell with a recommendation letter. However, you also saved Lily again, caught the traitor, and stopped Malachi. You prove yourself time and time again... Now take a seat so we can get through this report."


    Everyone took the seats they had claimed previously.


    "How did you know I fought Malachi? He was long gone before Mel showed up?"


    A wide grin spread across the old man''s face. Asura shifted anxiously.


    "I told you we knew what you''d be up to. You did not think I would fully trust a monster now, would you? We always have you under surveillance, so keep that in mind if you try to plan something sinister."


    Asura crossed his arms and tilted his head.


    "Nah, I didn''t think you''d trust me, but now I''m curious why you are. Why did you keep me around and not kill me when we met? I am a monster, after all, or a demon by your shi-... dumb standards. An ogre shows up on your front doorstep, and you keep him around? Idiotic if you ask me."


    The old man laughed,


    "Finally, using your head for things other than headbutting and causing trouble. I let you live because monsters cannot normally enter a cathedral. An enchantment prevents demonic mana from entering."


    "Quotidian..."


    "...From what the temple knows, every monster has quotidian mana, and yet you can just stroll inside without a care in the world. We now know it''s because you lack mana, but the entire situation is strange. To be summoned with a ritual, mana is needed. It is how cultists link their ritual to a monster that allows passage. So, how did you get summoned? We don''t know. If we figure it out, it may provide useful information to prevent summoning in general. Everything we know about you is abnormal."


    "Thanks?"


    "To be honest, forgive me if I am being rude, but we are using you. You have been useful in helping find and stop monsters. Not only did you help us find out Jormungandr is their goal, but you were also the reason we now know monsters lurking in the human realm right under our noses. We also found out a vampire was pretty close to us."


    "To be fair, the temple probably knows about it already."


    Furrowing his brow, the old man was perplexed upon hearing this,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really think that a vampire and a business run by the Succubi race would have lasted this long in the human realm if they did not know? The Temple is in on it. At least, that''s what I heard from my aunt. She said she made a deal, a business deal."


    Ash became infuriated,


    "YOU DARE ACCUSE THE TEMPLE OF-"


    Slamming his fist against the desk, he stopped Ash before he could continue. Ash turned to plead with the old man, but he raised a hand up, stopping him,


    "What type of deal is it?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t snoop that much... I do know they both get something out of it, though."


    Contemplating this revelation, the old man could only ponder what else The Temple was hiding from him.


    "This is why we let you live and trusted you. Even now, we are finding out something new about ourselves."


    Asura was annoyed that he was being used and tracked, but what could he do?


    "Well, as long as I get to fight, I don''t care what happens... to answer your earlier question, Malachi showed up. He had some snake chick and the lion lady. I beat their ass... my bad. Malachi and the snake lady ran away. I tore the lion lady in half, but I don''t know where she went."


    "Snake lady?"


    "Oh yeah, A Naga. Well, more specifically, a Gorgon."


    Wain''s head snapped to look at Asura,


    "A Gorgon?!"


    "Yeah, a GoRgOn. Why are you so surprised?"


    "Are those not high-ranking noble dragons?"


    "Uh, I guess? Not really, though. If it''s not a dragon, it''s not high in rank in the nobility of dragons. Damn, bas- Jerks don''t care about anyone but themselves. Wyverns? Treated like crap."


    Asura paused for a moment to gather his thoughts.


    "Lastly, they had a tree guy."


    The old man looked up from a book laid on his desk,


    "A tree guy?"


    "Yeah, I have no clue what it was, but it had Faerie quotidian mana. They were feeding him corpses. I assume they were using it as some sort of medium to open a gate for Jormungandr. Damn, worm... Man, I suck at this no cursing thing..."


    "Are not a majority of the Faeries plant-like creatures?"


    Upon hearing this, Asura''s eyes went wide with shock,


    "Um, no? What a stupid question, there''s the faeries, the elves, the nymphs. Like the dudes with pointy ears, ever heard of them?"


    "In books, yes, but the Faerie race has always been tree kin, carnivorous plants, and fungus monsters. A few exceptions are those with butterfly wings."


    Asura was even more speechless.


    "No... They have never been those. They can make the trees come to life and stuff. That''s like their thing, but the faeries are definitely not just tree people. They are pale, human-like people with pointed ears and tall and long bodies..."


    Wain shrugged,


    "We''ve never seen elves, faeries, or the nymphs then."


    "Where the hell are the elves then? Elves loved to interact with people... If humans haven''t seen them, then what the hell are those tree things?" Asura thought to himself. Faeries bring them to life with mana, and they feed off it, meaning they must stay near their creator. They loved to brag about their creation. "There is no way the fey wouldn''t brag about this to the humans. There''s no way they haven''t seen any of them..."


    The old man sighed as he paced for a moment, processing what Asura had said. As he looked outside the window, the old man furrowed his brow.


    "I have contacted the main cathedral overlooking ours. They should be dispatching a few paladins to help soon. In the meantime, we need to figure out where Malachi will show up before his next ritual takes place. He''s trying to collect blood and a lot of it, far more than what is necessary for a normal monster summoning.


    The evidence supports Jormungandr''s awakening... You all will go to the town to see if you can find out where Sarah was supposed to meet them. Wain and Asura will go downtown. Mel and Ash will take the north side."


    Asura slumped in his chair, crying out,


    "Boooorrriinnnggggg, can I wait this one out? You guys can find him, and I will wait here. This whole searching and investigating stuff ain''t my thing. I do the punching."


    Just by the snap of the old man''s fingers, Asura''s chest burst into fire. The rune underneath his shirt glowed brightly as a fire emerged on his skin. Mana coursed over his body, causing an itchy feeling to erupt all over his chest. Then, from the hole around his neck, smoke leaked out, covering his vision as it swirled around his head.


    Asura began to swat at the smoke to disperse it, but his attempts were futile as the smoke continuously poured out from within. The smoke filled his lungs, causing the ogre to erupt in a fit of coughs.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help. Damn, geezer. Stop this"

 Asuras First Sun

    Asura was astonished by his clothes, which were self-repairing and had a fire-repellant nature. They were woven with an enchantment placed upon them, allowing mana to be stored within the cloth itself. The enchantment must imprint the structural integrity of the clothing within some sort of memory bank and, upon damage, repair itself accordingly. "It''s the only possibility..." Asura thought to himself.


    Ogres were known for creating, building, and crafting, but the humans were innovative with their designs. "When Judex Divinum said he made them in his image... He wasn''t kidding." Asura couldn''t think of an ogre, orc, goblin, or cyclops that would''ve created a similar design.


    "That should be it for the report. Time to get to work."


    Asura broke free from the captivating design of his shirt and looked up as the old man walked towards the door.


    "Gmmgmgmhmm."


    Wain''s face shifted as dread washed through his body.


    "Oh, please don''t tell me..."


    Asura turned to see Wain staring at him with a dreadful expression on his face. Wain''s heart sank, and fear plagued his eyes. The unique sound of an animal''s death cry mixed with a slushing low grumble was only ever created by one thing... It was the worst sound he could hear after meeting this monster.


    "I''m hungry."


    Asura jumped up from his seat, eager to head to the kitchen, but Mel had her eyes trained on him. Mel asked,


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Asura threw a thumb in the direction of the kitchen as if her question were stupid. He felt as if his intentions were clear with his earlier statement,


    "Food? Duh."


    "Nope. We start now. There is no time for messing around. You can have lunch when we get back."


    Asura crossed his arms and prepared to start pouting. The three watched as Asura abruptly sat down with a loud thump. A deep scowl on his face took hold of his features, signifying that the battle had begun. His face remained still, unwilling to move or yield just as he was.


    Mel groaned in frustration. "It''s getting really old having to babysit this overgrown tantrum-throwing ogre... I thought ogres were respectable warriors who never yielded in battle. Nope, just cry babies who throw a fit every time you tell them no..." Mel thought to herself as she grabbed hold of the large child. She had to refrain herself from punching the back of his head with the butt of her gun.


    Gripping onto his shirt, Mel pulled with all her might, dragging him along as she headed out towards the main doors of the cathedral. Asura remained in the position the entire way while Wain and Ash followed behind. Wain shook his head at the pathetic sight, but Asura wouldn''t budge, no matter the reasoning Wain tried to implore.


    Finally reaching the front door, Mel energetically kicked the large, heavy wooden doors open. With happiness swelling in her heart, she tossed the ogre forward, knowing the stairs were on the other side. As if finally removing unwanted burdensome luggage, a smile sprung on her face as she watched Asura flail through the air.


    Asura''s eyes went wide, realizing what was to come.


    "Wait-Ogh"


    "Omph"


    "Agh"


    "Gah"


    Upon reaching the final step, his back slammed against the concrete, sending all the air from his lungs into the world. Asura wheezed as he tried to refill his lungs with deep breaths.


    "That hurt..."


    Mel rolled her eyes, finding that statement to be ridiculous.


    "You can fight Minotaurs, take bullets to the head, be hit with a sword and a holy fist from someone the ArchKnights don''t like to deal with, but you can''t take a hit from falling down the stairs?"


    "Well... it hurt my feelings."


    "You deserved every one of those feelings being hurt. Quit throwing tantrums like a child, and maybe you will be treated like an adult."


    Before Asura could respond, he realized a blinding light lingered above. There it was... finally, before his eyes, in all of its glory, sat a flaming ball in the sky. Throwing his arms up as if he were praising it, Asura opened his four arms wide,


    "BEHOLD! THE SUN!"


    The sun shone just above their tops in the beautiful blue sky filled with white puffy clouds. Its rays illuminated the sky, casting a golden hue over the clouds. Not even a painting from the Succubi could capture the beauty that was before him.


    In his realm, his people mostly lived underground in caves or caverns. Asura vaguely remembered a time when the sun shone over his home, but the memory was distant and blurry. When the sun disappeared, they naturally became nocturnal creatures, but Asura always remembered the time when the sun shone across the land¡ªa memory he was rather fond of.


    Opening his eyes wide, Asura stared directly at the blazing ball of fire floating in the sky. Then he screamed,


    "AAaaaahhhhhhh! That shit bright!"


    Asura recoiled, pulling his arms down to cover his eyes. Rubbing frantically with his hands, he tried to fix them, but black splotches filled his vision. The sun''s rays burned his retinas. Asura desperately held his face as a massive headache coursed through his brain.


    "Man, that freaking hurts!"


    Mel burst into laughter as she watched the moronic ogre writhing in pain. Tears began to fall at the edge of her eyes as she belted out a healthy laugh.


    "You are such... an idiot."


    Even Ash cracked a smile at the sight of Asura rolling on the floor. Wain shook his head in disbelief that Asura would be dumb enough to do such a thing.


    "Dude, you can''t look at it like that. It''s the sun, you know?"


    "How the hell was I supposed to know that man? We ain''t got no sun in my realm."


    As his vision returned, Asura couldn''t help but look back up at the blue sky above. Usually, his realm''s sky was black or gray, depending on the moon cycle, so seeing a blue one was rather startling. The clouds were vividly white and cast shadows onto the town.


    "Even shadows are weird here. So distinct... Sharp."


    "Yeah, they-...."


    Wain stopped as Asura pat himself off after he rose off the steps. The mention of shadows drew his attention to one that was missing. Wain frantically looked up at the sun as if he were concerned about it being missing.


    As he looked up, he found the sun sitting in the sky, traveling on its usual path to the west. "I''m losing it... I thought the sun was missing for a moment... But that makes this even more weird... Where is Asura''s shadow?" Wain thought as he contemplated his entire life.


    Wain studied the concrete underneath each member''s shoes, counting the shadows beneath them. One for Mel, one for Ash, his was certainly there... Wain lifted his foot to look down at the black splotch stretched along the earth. But as he arrived at Asura''s feet... he found nothing. As if the sun ignored his existence, no shadow was cast onto the concrete. "How is that possible?" As Wain opened his mouth to ask, Mel interrupted,


    "You heard the old man. Wain and Asura will take downtown, and Ash and I will take the north. Call me if you find anything, Wain."


    "O-okay."


    Asura frowned, dissatisfied by the mention of a phone. Patting his pockets, Asura checked to see if a phone magically appeared within them. He found his pockets were only filled with lint. He scooped throughout like it would magically appear. The emptiness of his pockets haunted Asura as if he were missing a phone that never existed.


    "How come I don''t have a phone..."


    "You haven''t earned one."


    Asura began to open his mouth but stopped as Mel shot him a glare.


    "Cause any more trouble, and I will make sure you never get one either."


    She pointed at Asura and held it for a moment that felt like it would never end. The long pause made him uncomfortable. Shifting and squirming, he decided to respond to end this uncomfortable confrontation,


    "Fine..."


    The groups parted ways and split off to their designated area.


    "What a beautiful day. Beautiful sky, beautiful sun... not so beautiful buildings."


    With boards nailed up over the entrances and windows, it was obvious people had left the residence long ago. Although it was not surprising that they left, with the rotting wood plaguing the exterior and deep gashes from monster attacks, Asura doubted anyone would reside here for long. For every building that seemed to be occupied, the next would resemble garbage barely holding itself together.


    "I thought you guys fixed the place up? That whole insurance thing you got going on isn''t a scam, is it?"


    "We don''t scam people."


    "Woah, don''t need to be so defensive there, bud. Just asking why this place is still a shithole."


    Wain sighed. Asura''s comments had validity, but it wasn''t their fault. The old man did the best he could, but with the orders and restrictions put on them by the higher-ups.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "We aren''t given enough materials to put those pillars up in everyone''s houses or businesses. We have to pick and choose... unfortunately, people are left out...''


    "... That nun said you guys were in exile... That have something to do with it?"


    Wain paused momentarily, debating whether to reveal any more information to the monster that walked by his side.


    "Yeah..."


    Asura raised an eyebrow.


    "What the hell did you guys do to be exiled?"


    "We aren''t all exiled... Just the Captain and Sarah were."


    "Well, what did that old fart do? Is he a serial killer in disguise?! A lunatic priest that rebelled? A tyrannical dictator that forced upon others his will to destroy-''


    "No! No! Quit with your ridiculous fantasies, dude. To be honest... I don''t know either, but it ain''t something that bad, or he wouldn''t have been allowed to be a Paladin still."


    "You don''t know that. The Temple could be in on it! Hiding away their twisted mistakes and old ways by locking him here! If they killed him... maybe his old followers would rise up!"


    "Dude, seriously... You know that''s ridiculous."


    Asura rolled his eyes at Wain''s insistence.


    "I know, but it''s fun to think about... But you never know who someone truly is and whether they will flip on you. One day, the old man could be someone completely different than what you believed he was."


    Wain knitted his eyebrows together. He studied the ogre''s blank face as he stared off into the distance.


    "You-"


    "Doubt it would be the old man, though. He''s too stuck up to drop his justice. If I had to guess, it''s that The Temple doesn''t like his justice."


    As Wain and Asura walked together, Asura split off down another road. Wain couldn''t help but stop and watch.


    "Do you even know where you''re going?"


    "Nope"


    "Well, it isn''t that way. Quit wandering, dude."


    Wain pulled out a small brown book and a silver coin from his pocket. He flipped through the pages and stopped when he found the page he was looking for.


    "What''s that?"


    "How we find what we are looking for."


    "All evil is revealed before Judex Divinum. Through Ohriel are the wicked hunted and purged."


    Suddenly, the coin began to vibrate at a rate that made Asura anxious. The rapid movement was unsettling and unnatural.


    "What''s happening?"


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the coin dissolved between Wain''s fingers as if it were never there. Wain opened his palm and stared. Asura spun to observe any changes, but everything was the same as before... He waited... Nothing. "Was that a new magic trick Wain wanted to try out?" Asura thought to himself as he returned his gaze to his friend.


    "What the hell was that?"


    "A tracking incantation."


    "What''s up with the coin?"


    "Since I don''t have any mana, I use coins infused with holy mana. Silver conducts and holds holy mana pretty well, so we made coins out of it so I could easily use incantations."


    "How does it work..."


    A hovering orb now hung in the air before Asura. Its golden radiance shone brightly as it flickered. Upon poking it, Asura found that the weird floating orb jiggled.


    "Dude, quit poking it."


    "How does it work?"


    "We just follow it around. It normally wouldn''t flicker, but apparently, there''s not enough... quotidian mana? Is that what you called it?"


    "Yeah, good job."


    "There is not enough quotidian mana around for it to track down. Usually, it will take us directly towards the mana, but it''s kind of like a dog right now. It''ll sniff around for the mana."


    "Huh... weird."


    As they continued walking down the road, the two followed the orb. Occasionally, it stopped at intersections like a confused dog trying to locate the lost scent.


    "It''s like a wisp!"


    "A wisp? Like the fairy tale creature?"


    "Oh... guess they are only native to the shadow realm."


    "So they exist?"


    "Definitely. They aren''t aggressive, so I guess humans will never see them. No reason for the cultists to bring in a harmless floating ball of light that tickles you... Wait, there are people out!"


    Asura found people were finally walking down the streets. Well, if you could call running down the streets terrified by the presence of a monster, walking. It was exciting for the ogre to watch the daily lives of human residents.


    "Do normal people live like the people in the reality shows? Like those weird plastic people who complain about their hard lives even though they are filthy rich?"


    "Are you talking about the Daily Life Of A Celebrity?"


    "YEAH, I LOVE THAT SHOW!


    Wain laughed.


    "No, it''s nothing like that show."


    Asura frowned at Wain''s response.


    "Really?"


    "Really. It''s nothing like it at all, dude."


    Wain thought the revelation would crush Asura, but it appeared not to bother him as he proudly strutted through the streets like a celebrity.


    "Do they live like those bush people then?"


    "Sorry, we don''t live like them either."


    "What about Dragon Like Hoarders?"


    "Television isn''t real, dude. Sure, some people are hoarders, but that is the one percent they show. Most people are normal, and television shows exaggerate or make up a lot."


    "What about Redneck Stunts?"


    "Honestly... I''ll give you that one. There are a ton of fails on the internet."


    Asura smiled.


    "Wicked!"


    He turned back to Wain, hoping to talk about one of his favorite shows more, but Wain''s eyes were fixed upon the orb. Wain intently watched for any sudden movements or shifts in its behavior. The situation becomes more troublesome if it loses its tracked target due to mana disappearing.


    "Is that thing searching for fragments of quotidian mana left behind? Like the lingering residue or scent left behind from monsters?"


    "Yeah, but it''s hard to track because quotidian mana doesn''t linger for long unless you''ve been overly exposed to it. Most Cultists know it''s on their clothes and skin, so they bathe in griffin oil to remove it."


    "That makes sense."


    "It does?"


    "I mean, griffin oil is used by every hunter to mask their scent. The coating on their fur has some weird property that makes them undetectable. Ultimate predator in the skies. How come rituals produce mana as well?"


    "Because of the blood of humans. We don''t know exactly how it works, but blood has a ton of power within it for some reason. Many theorize that it''s linked to the soul. When humans sacrifice others, it converts the soul/blood or whatever into mana to open a portal for a monster to enter through. Same with monsters eating humans or other monsters, right? They consume the mana or blood their prey produce and convert it into their own. "


    Upon hearing the word consume, Asura''s stomach rumbled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten anything yet. "There it was again." Wain thought. The most dreadful noise he could think of. His face went flush as he watched Asura turn to him. As he opened his mouth to request food, the ogre paused. An older woman stood defiantly with her arms crossed before the two of them.


    "Oh boy... This should be fun." Asura knew what this woman was about to do. Her short hair, red leather jacket, and mom jeans gave it all away. "A Karen in its natural habitat..." Asura thought as he remembered the thousands of videos about women like her that had been published online.


    Wain and Asura waited for her to speak first. However, they quickly regretted this decision the moment her mouth opened. Her deep, raspy, smoker voice filled with disgust, self-imposed authority, and arrogance made the two of them shiver as she uttered each word.


    "What are your kind doing here?"


    Wain did not respond to the question. He expected Asura to make a dumb remark before he had the chance to respond. However, the ogre was visibly confused by the whole ordeal. The woman''s eye seemed to have a will of its own and drifted away from the two of them while the other remained focused. Wain knew engaging in any conversation with the woman would only lead to misery, but he had no choice.


    "Ma''am, the ogre is under our control. Do not fear-"


    "I''m not talking about him."


    "What?"


    Wain turned his attention to the woman, finding her one eye staring directly at him. She seemed unbothered by the four armed monsters'' presence beside him.


    "Me?"


    She grumpily replied as if his response was idiotic,


    "Yeah, you. We don''t like your people around here."


    Wain was appalled by this statement. He glanced in disbelief at Asura to see if he had heard what was just said. Asura''s mouth gaped as he stood dumbfounded by her racist remark.


    "What do you mean by your people?"


    She looked at him and huffed.


    "You know what I mean."


    Without another word, she stormed off past the two.


    "Filthy priests. You all need to get out of this town and leave. You kill more than you save. Nothing more than a nuisance that taxes us and imposes laws no one likes."


    Wain couldn''t help but watch as she walked away.


    "What the hell did she mean by that? I don''t think it''s because I''m a priest..."


    He knew their reputation wasn''t great in this small town. It was hard to deal with the amount of cultists lurking around. For an unknown reason, a large amount of cultists liked to gather in this specific town like it was a convention.


    The captain could never figure out why, but it made their lives a living hell. Day after day, a group of them just showed up, and like moths drawn to a flame, they would kill a few cultists, and then five more would emerge from the shadows. Something about this town attracted them.


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Wain decided it was best to forget about it for now. He needed to focus on the mission at hand. To find these cultists that would hopefully lead them to Malachi.


    After walking down the road for what felt like an eternity, Asura began to kick a can to cure his boredom.


    "THIS IS TAKING FOREVERRRRRRR.... UGHHHH. I NEED FOOOOOOODDDD."


    "Dude... it''s been like five minutes..."


    Asura prepared to groan again but stopped after seeing something interesting in the corner of his eye. An ice cream shop! Bouncing joyfully, he couldn''t help but become infatuated with the small store. He''s only seen them on television! Unlike the ones he had seen in the films, this one looked rough. It was a stained yellow color like mustard, with broken glass at the front, as if it were recently robbed. For a second, he thought it was not open after taking note of its current state, but someone walked behind the counter. Then, a customer walked in right after. It was open!


    Noticing Asura suddenly becoming excited, Wain turned to the ogre, who was pointing with his other three hands toward the ice cream shop. His arms outstretched as far as they could, eagerly wiggled in the air as if to encourage Wain to give in.


    "Gimme that shit."


    Wain glared at Asura, annoyed by his sudden request.


    "No."


    Asura angrily looked at the ice cream shop and then back at Wain. Then back at the shop, and then back at Wain, and like a kid who just got rejected by his father, the ogre grumpily crossed his arms. Realizing what must be done to get the treat he desired, Asura sat down immediately on the sidewalk.


    Wain watched as the big bad ogre that fought everything in sight began to throw a tantrum in the middle of the street.


    "What are you doing?"


    Asura, looking at him dead in the eyes, replied,


    "I ain''t moving till I get it."


    Wain was speechless upon witnessing this. "Is he really doing this right now? Really?" The orb they were following began to flicker, causing Wain to panic. He was ready to leave him sitting there, but he could hear Mel''s voice complaining in his ear that he should have been with Asura.


    Wain groaned internally, knowing he could not win this battle with Asura. Opening his wallet, Wain pulled out the last remaining twenty. His wallet was now barren. The sight of handing over all the money he had left depressed him. He needed to get paid...


    Asura snatched the bill from Wain''s hand like a gremlin, jumping up in joy in victory. Scurrying to the store, he darted off like a child who acquired money for a toy. The sight of Asura running towards the ice cream shop made Wain put his face in his hands. How was he supposed to get anything done with a grown toddler running around with him... "Why God? Why me?" After saying a quiet prayer, Wain waited for the monster to return.


    Emerging from the store with a bucket of chocolate ice cream and a cone of mint chocolate chip, Asura''s face beamed with happiness, finally sating his hunger. Wain stood horrified as Asura returned... "How much money was used to buy that amount of ice cream?..."


    "Uhhh, um, how much change did you get?"


    With a mouth full of mint chocolate chip ice cream, Asura froze upon hearing the question. With a blank face, he asked,


    "Change?"


    Wain''s shoulders slumped in depression. All his money was gone again... Oblivious to his sullen state, Asura walked off proudly as he devoured the newly acquired ice cream. "What a great day today is." Asura thought. Wain followed behind, drooping as he slowly walked after the thief.


    "You good? Do you wanna wrestle?"


    Wain cried out,


    "Why would I want to wrestle?"


    Asura shrugged and then proceeded to devour the ice cream cone in the blink of an eye. Without concern in the world, he opened the tub of chocolate ice cream and tossed the lid to the side. Three spoons in hand, he began to consume it within seconds as all his arms worked in unison. Wain watched as Asura devoured the ice cream like a prisoner would.


    "Chocolate was the best thing ever invented!"


    Asura frowned as he reached the bottom of the tub. It was all gone... All his joy was gone. Well, at least the ice cream in the tub was. The remaining ice cream was now plastered all over his face. Licking it clean, he became overjoyed once again as he cleaned himself up. However, the enjoyment didn''t last long as he quickly finished the ice cream on his face as well.


    "Damn it... now it''s gone again."


    Now, all that remained was the empty tub, which served no purpose to him any longer.


    "Now, what to do with the tub..."


    "What to do... what to do..." Asura tossed the tub to the side, watching it roll off into the grass of someone''s lawn. Wain shook his head in disbelief, ready to scold the littering monster, but stopped as Asura dropped to the floor without warning. Asura grabbed his head, gripping it with all four hands as he rolled around in pain on the floor.


    "AHHHH! What poison is this? Man it hurrrrtttssss. HEELLPPPP MEEEE!!!!!"


    The sight of the monster rolling around on the ground broke Wain. Wheezing and laughing, tears filled his eyes as he watched the monster roll around in agony. Gripping his hurting stomach, Wain managed to let out a few words.


    "It''s a brain freeze. It''s what you deserve."


    Still in pain, Asura held a middle finger up with two hands as he gripped his head.


    After a few minutes, the cold began to subside, allowing him to rise to his feet slowly. Asura shook his head, trying to shake off the miserable cold pain. "How awful... how could such a delicious substance be so easily consumed but have such wicked consequences?!"


    "You evil brown sticky, delicious treat!"

 A Revelation

    Asura and Wain walked through the town, searching for lingering remains left behind by the quotidian mana. Asura could recognize the scent from miles away, but for some odd reason, he could smell nothing. Other times, the scent was so strong that it left a staining presence.


    "Hmmmm... I wonder if the cultists have been taking lessons from the shadows on concealing their scent... It''s the only way I could see the humans developing their skills to this level." Asura thought to himself as he walked beside Wain.


    The orb began to burn brightly as they followed it up to an abandoned church. Wain looked over at Asura. The ogre''s eyes were sharp and focused. "I can''t get over how strange this monster is sometimes... One minute, he''s eating ice cream like a child with slobber all over his mouth, then in the next moment, he looks dialed in... focused at such a level he resembles a professional Paladin..." Wain thought as he watched the ogre begin to pick his nose. A sigh escaped his lips. "And we''re back to the child..."


    As the orb approached across the street, it suddenly began to vibrate. Asura opened his mouth to ask about its behavior but stopped as he watched the orb fly across the street and slam into the side of the rotting building. Wain whispered,


    "This is it."


    The church looked vacant as if no one had entered for a while. Vines wrapped around the walls of the building, making it hard to distinguish where the entrance was. The weeds and tall grass formed a barrier that made it difficult to approach the decaying building. "Whoever is responsible for cutting the grass is scamming the owners... Oh shit, that''s us! We''re fucking getting scammed!"


    Asura walked forward without a word, and Wain followed. A wave of quotidian mana poured into the ogre''s nostrils. "They were definitely in the right place... but now they needed to get inside." Wain thought as Asura''s eyes focused once more. His response to situations seemed lax on the outside, but when Wain studied Asura, he felt as if a dog whistle was blown and ordered a command. For some reason, Asura followed a few commands and rejected others.


    As Wain and Asura traversed the jungle built up around the church they found a giant tree protruding from the entrance. The large trunk towered before the front doors, blocking any entrance into the building... "Oh yeah, why wouldn''t there be a perfectly giant tree in the direct path we need to go? Totally not suspicious at all and very normal. We should go somewhere else to look for cultists trying to hide out in an area and kidnap children for sacrifices."


    Asura walked subconsciously without regard to his surroundings as he argued with himself in his head,


    "Let''s go check behind a dumpster... Oh, or how about in a cathedral run by a nun who is meant to protect the children and keep them safe from the real ''demons'' lurking amongst the humans they can''t even see, pretending to be reasonable people yet hiding behind a mask of ''kindness'' and say ''Oh I did it for us. I did it for you. We need better. We deserve better.'' and use it as an excuse. But I''m a demon. I can''t be trusted. I-"


    Wain grabbed Asura''s fist, snapping him back to reality. The two paused. Silence remained for a few breaths before Asura began to hear Wain''s erratic heartbeat.


    "Are you okay, dude?"


    Wain''s flickering eyes made it obvious he was studying Asura''s face. Without realizing it Asura touched his face and found a deep scowl. He relaxed his features, trying to return them to their resting position. However, a deep rage seemed to fester inside, one he could not quell.


    "I''m fine."


    "You don''t-"


    Asura snapped at Wain. His dark eyes made it clear that Asura did not intend to discuss this topic further.


    "I''m fine. Let''s get inside."


    Wain paused for a moment.


    "O-okay."


    Wain knew that look. He''d seen it before in the Captain''s eyes many times. They were eyes that had witnessed something no person should. Eyes that relived one of the moments they hated and feared... "Eyes that cannot face their trauma." Wain thought as the ogre walked away. He watched as Asura gripped his head. The ogre lightly tapped the side of his skull with his fist momentarily. However, it didn''t last long before he snapped out of this unusual mood, reverting into the playful ogre Wain recognized.


    "So even you struggle with complex emotions, huh? Guess we aren''t as different as we make it out to be... To think we brand every monster with the title ''evil,'' yet an ogre displays more acts of humanity than even we do..." Wain studied the shattered, colorful stained glass above, and although it was barely intact, the light still twinkled throughout the shards, creating a beautiful flow of colors.


    Asura gripped his waist with his two lower arms in anger. A fog of rage clouded his judgment before he finally managed to calm himself down. "I can''t do anything irrational here, or these fucks won''t get caught. If I ever get my hands on that fucking four-eyed scar-faced, cowardly son of a bitch I''ll rip his heart out!" Asura began to work himself up with the thought of Sarah and Malachi but slowed his breathing to prevent his blood flow from pumping faster.


    A whiff of human stench stained by quotidian mana blew past Asura''s face.


    "Three men... Corpses... lots of them. Hm... No monsters, though."


    A slight smile spread across Asura''s face.


    "Guess I don''t need to spare them. I can blow off some steam."


    A breeze blew past, rustling the leaves of a large oak tree behind him. Its large trunk towered high above, creating an umbrella that enveloped the church in its presence. The branches stretched far over the small, decaying church as if it were shielding it.


    However, the large tree wasn''t left without blemishes, and large chunks of its beautiful body withered away. It was rotting... but not by normal means. Asura had lived in the forest for a long time and recognized the signs of death a tree experienced. This wasn''t from an insect, a disease, or old age...


    "To think the humans discard such a place just because they find no use for themselves... A great way to show respect, huh? Now, it''s a slaughterhouse used to butcher their own kind... I bet you''re angry."


    The wind grew rougher and more intense. The sounds of glass cracking alerted Asura to an Asura-sized opening created by the large branches piercing through the glass near the top of the church. Only one issue remained.


    Wain ran around the building, finding Asura standing alone. The two acknowledged each other momentarily before Asura pointed up at the opening.


    "What about the hole?"


    "It''s the way in."


    "There''s no way I''m getting up there dude..."


    "Hm, not my problem, is it? Guess you''ll be waiting out here then."


    Asura gave Wain a concerning smile. Worried that he would get into more trouble, Wain put his arms in front of the ogre, stopping him from moving.


    "We need to get information. You can''t just kill whoever is inside, got it?"


    With a deep sigh of regret, Asura whispered back,


    "OK, Dad. I won''t kill them."


    Jumping up into the tree, Asura climbed to the top easily, as if he had been born in a forest. Upon reaching the top, Asura grabbed the window frame and peeked inside. Within the dark room, light peaked through multiple holes created throughout the walls of the building. Cracks from vines and roots ripped through the walls, flooding even the insides of the worship area.


    The four wooden pillars holding the ceiling up were rotting and appeared hollow, and it became apparent that it was a miracle they even remained standing. In the middle of the room stood three men, just as Asura predicted... Although being right wasn''t something Asura could take pride in at the moment, as corpses littered the worship area surrounding the three men.


    Their brown cloaks disguised their identities, but Asura wasn''t interested in learning any further about them. Instead, punishment was due. Before Asura could drop, the furthest one talked as he kicked the head of a nearby corpse.


    "What are we waiting for?"


    "We are waiting so we don''t get caught. Those priests have been prowling searching for us."


    "Malachi will have our head if we don''t show up with any blood or sacrifices. That nun is supposed to bring us some more. So be quiet while we wait for her to leave the cathedral! We need-"


    Asura''s heart began to boil with rage as he watched the man play with the body of a woman whose hair color resembled Lily''s. Without hesitation, he pushed through, crashing through the stained glass. The remaining shards shattered into pieces that fell through the air, twinkling and reflecting the light, sending an array of colors throughout the room as if it were a prism. The three men were startled by the sudden intrusion and froze as they watched the black figure descend into the room amongst them.


    As Asura hit the floor with a loud thud, the three cultists watched as the monster squatted momentarily before rising. In the moment, they were left unable to decide whether to flee or remain.


    Asura was astonished as he looked around the room. It was filled with corpses scattered all over the place. He was unable to look anywhere in the room without a corpse being present. Laying in pews, piled up on the ground, hanging from the rafters... Many of them were burnt or dried up as if they were failed sacrifices.


    Drained of all their blood, they were useless to the cultists now... Piles of trash that needed to be discarded at a later date. Once people with lives, families, dreams... They were all slain by their own kind for greedy, vile reasons. The three cultists were perplexed by the sight of such a monster. One of the cultists asked,


    "Are you the monster we summoned? What is your name?"


    Another cultist excitedly replied,


    "It must be! Why would a monster be here anyway?"


    The third one put his palm to his forehead, shouting,


    "Shut up. Of course, he isn''t you dimwits. Look at his clothes, Judex Divinum''s symbol is on it but why is a demon helping God!"


    Asura glanced behind him to try to catch a glimpse of Wain but found no sign of the priest. "He must be looking for another way in." A wicked grin spread across Asura''s face.


    "Now look here, guys. We can be friends, right? It''s not like you are horrible, terrible, appalling, disgusting individuals who would sacrifice children, right? You know? Not the type of person to use people''s lives as playthings for selfish desires. Certainly, not the type of people I should gut and feed to the wolves."


    "What?"


    "Where''s Malachi?"


    The three cultists trembled at the sight of the devil''s appearance before them. Asura''s eyes were filled with disdain and hatred. He did not blink, look away, or move an inch forward but eerily stood motionless. The ogre''s chest didn''t rise. His fingers never twitched. As if caught by a predator, the three cultists refused to move, knowing if they did, it would be their end.


    "You seem wiser of the three."


    Asura''s eyes moved to the cultist on the right, but his body remained still.


    "Smart enough to recognize the symbol of Judex Divinum. Still stupid but wiser. I''ll tell you why I''m with the priests. I abhor those who harm the innocent who can''t even defend themselves. I abhor those who defile the sanctuary created to pay respects to the creator who made all. I abhor those who use cowardly tactics to win by any means they find necessary."


    His bright white eyes glow intensified,


    "You, and those similar to you, would strangle a pup just brought into the world if it meant you could get your hands on the wolf. I have lived in the world you wish to create. It is a place that rots the mind and eats everyone alive. A place with no victor. A place with no purpose. I''ll tell you another thing, too."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Asura paused. The resentment radiating from Asura sucked the air out of their lungs. Their knees seemed to buckle as if the gravity suddenly increased. Frozen in fear, they could only see Asura''s silhouette as the light cast onto his back. Only his eyes pierced through the shadows covering the front of his body. They shined like bright, burning stars in the void of space. Unstable and warping, his eyes locked with the other three men''s eyes.


    "I don''t know why humans keep calling me a demon. It is a title not even Judex Divinum would place upon our heads. A crown fit for only the worthless vermin who plague the world with their existence. Tormentors who yield nothing but thorns."


    Asura jumped at one of them before any of them could react. Terrified, the man pleaded,


    "I''m sorry I did-"


    Asura grabbed him by the ankle, lifted him, and slammed his back on the ground. The cultist could only gasp for air as all his bones broke instantly. Blood spewed from his mouth as Asura dropped him on the floor, leaving his twitching corpse on the floor. Watching their partner''s lifeless body squirm before their eyes left the other two cultists terrified. Begging for their lives, they fell to their knees. Asura grabbed another by the neck, lifting him high. With a sigh, he stated,


    "What a boring fight. You slaughter. Murder your own kind, yet you cry for mercy when faced with the consequences of your actions. I fuck around a lot, but I cannot show mercy to people like you. Rats that need their necks broken."


    Asura squeezed. The cultist''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Spare... m-me ple-ase."


    "I bet all of these people pleaded the same cries you utter now. This crime is not one I can forgive. To be merciful to you is to spite the dead."


    Suddenly, a back door shot open, and a large wolf exploded into the room. The smoky form was indistinguishable from Wain''s. Asura sighed at the sight of the beast, knowing his fun was over. The smell of the corpses filled Wain''s nose first, overwhelming his senses. Wain grabbed his nose as his face twisted in disgust at the horrific sight. However, he quickly took notice of the familiar brown robe a dead man was wearing near Asura''s feet.


    "I thought you said no killing?"


    "He was totally like that before I got here. Like I came in, and boom, he was just there. Wild, right?"


    Asura shrugged and put his hands up, dropping the cultist.


    "Ah fuck it, what else was I supposed to do? I mean, look around the room. Fucked up, right?"


    The cultist''s body smacked against the floor as he gasped for air. Without hesitation, though, while gripping his neck, the cultist jumped up and ran towards the back of the church. His peer followed along, desperately shoving anything out of his way as he struggled to fight against his trembling legs. Running through the door in the back, the two men escaped past Wain, who stood dumbfounded.


    "Did you really just let them go?"


    "I mean, you just let them go?"


    "Why the hell did you release him?"


    "I thought you wanted that?"


    "WHY WOULD I WANT THAT?!"


    "Well, you were pretty mad when you walked in."


    "What is wrong with you!?!"


    "A lot. Too much, to be honest."


    Asura shrugged once more, irritating Wain.


    "Really dude..."


    "I''ll go get them. Don''t worry. They can''t get far with the piss running down their legs as they shit themselves, struggling to make it back to the rat hole Malachi created."


    Wain quickly pulled out the herb of creation that had been previously lit. Asura watched as the small whisps of smoke left from the previous use were breathed in through Wain''s nose. From his mouth, the smoke blew out in a large cloud that swirled in the air. The fading wolf was reborn in the new cloud, extending its life. Wain gave no command but immediately it darted off, following the cultists out the back door. Asura''s eyes lit up as they both chased after the wolf and cultists.


    "That is rad! So, cool every time I see it."


    Wain wanted to stop and turn around as he followed after the wolf but couldn''t. Asura''s tone, mood, nonverbal responses, and other reactions left Wain uneased as he pursued the cultists. He caught a portion of Asura''s discussion with the cultist''s before entering... Asura was either faking who he was or going mad...


    In pursuit of the cultists, Wain burst out the back door, hearing the cries of a man as a wolf snarled. He instantly whipped his head to his right, finding the wolf chewing on the man''s leg while thrashing around as he attempted to break free. "Thank the Lord that the dog caught him... If they somehow managed to get away, he would never hear the end of this." Far out in the distance, Wain caught a glimpse of a brown cloth flapping in the wind. The man was about to hop over a fence several yards away.


    "Damn it! He was getting away! If he warns Malachi, it will all be worthless..."


    A small rock flew over Wain''s head.


    "What?"


    Wain watched as the rock flew like a baseball, soaring in the cultist''s direction. To his surprise, it slammed into the back of the cultist''s head, causing him to fall over the fence. He waited for the man to get up but nothing, he was out on the ground. Laughing, Asura walked past Wain to collect the bodies as the priest let out a sigh and asked,


    "How come I am the one stuck with you?"


    Asura looked at him with a loving smile.


    "You know you love me. It''s always fun and interesting."


    "That''s why I hate it!"


    As the two walked over, Asura grabbed both of their ankles, collecting the cultists. Screaming from his leg being gnawed on, the conscious cultist swiped at the wolf biting his leg.


    "Stop it! Agh! Stop him, please!"


    With the wave of Wain''s hand, the wolf''s body dispersed as the wind swept, carrying the smoke into the sky. The ogre leaned over with a smile, beaming with joy at the man crying out in agony,


    "Keep being so loud, and you will end up like your friend in the church."


    The cultist ceased crying immediately at the threat, terrified of the thought of his possible fate. Asura rose and elbowed Wain in the side, looking for approval.


    "We still have two. If we need, we can kill one if the other doesn''t talk."


    Disgusted by Asura''s thinking, Wain shook his head as he sighed again. After returning to the church, Asura propped up the two men next to the corpses on a nearby pew. The one holding his leg in pain looked at them, exclaiming,


    "If you think I''ll give you Malachi''s location, bite me."


    Asura looked around the room at the corpses rotting away. The unpleasant sight even made Asura''s skin crawl. He may enjoy fighting, but this... this was horrific. What a terrible thing to do to your own people. "Leave their corpses rotting away in a shit hole like this... Crap hole. Man, I need to stop, or I''ll do it accidentally, and the old man will kill my ass. Damn it! Da- This sucks." Asura looked at Wain and motioned to the corpses.


    "Well, what do you think? He won''t talk. He killed these people. We don''t need him? The other one will talk, right? The other guy was crying earlier to be saved."


    Wain looked around the room at the bodies lying in the shadows. These beautiful people were once walking and talking like him... He was disgusted by the men''s actions and angrily waved at Asura, giving him approval. With a swift movement, Asura grabbed the man''s shoulder and arm, dislocating it with a loud pop as it shifted out of place. The man screamed in pain.


    "Aghhh. I... I won''t talk!"


    Asura became annoyed by his steadfast will.


    "Don''t you have that truth incantation thing you can use on him?"


    "I can''t use it. Also, just kill him like you said you were going to. Don''t torture the man."


    Asura ignored Wain''s disgust at popping the man''s shoulder out of place.


    "Why not? Don''t you have those coins?"


    "Fuck it hurts. Ahhhgghhhh."


    "The coins do not have enough mana to make it strong enough to bind his soul. No luck. I texted Mel. She should be heading here soon so we could have her do it."


    "Aaggghhh."


    "Ah, no time. I don''t want to waste time with these filthy rats."


    The unconscious cultist jolted upward due to the other''s screaming. Grasping at the pew, he looked around frantically, trying to get a sense of his surroundings.


    "Whats-"


    "Oh, good morning, sleeping beauty!"


    The barely conscious cultist watched as Asura slammed his fist into the chest of the cultist next to him, killing him swiftly. After witnessing what happened, the cultist''s eyes widen in terror. His chest rose and fell swiftly, leaving him struggling to breathe.


    "I''ll talk. I will. I swear!"


    Asura stared at the cultist, expecting more,


    "Go on then."


    Wain squatted down in front of the cultist,


    "Where''s Malachi going to try summoning Jormungandr next?"


    "He plans on summoning it in Stoliagate City, where the Arch-Knight resides. He wants to destroy the main cathedral and kill the Arch-Knight."


    "Why the main cathedral? The Arch-Knight is there and would hold off the Apocalypse. Wouldn''t that be foolish?"


    A dry laugh escaped the man''s lips. The man replied,


    "It won''t matter how strong the Arch-Knight is. Unless he is the Knight of God himself, it''ll be too late. You hide behind your so-called righteous Judex Divinum. What will you do now that he has abandoned you?"


    "What do you mean too late?"


    Looking at Asura, the cultist could see the monster was eager to kill him as he pounded his fists. Fearful, he quickly replied,


    "Jormungandr wants to kill the Paladins, priests, and the citizens. By then, he will be strong enough to rival even the monster kings. Not even your God could help you then."


    Asura snorted at the comment. Noticing the two let their guard down, the cultist tried to make a break for it. Jumping up from the pew, he dashed around the Ogre, trying to evade being captured once again. However, Asura didn''t try to catch him this time. Instead, he grabbed the large pew, dumping the other bodies off it as he lifted it high. Tossing the pew, it slammed into the cultist''s back, crushing him underneath the large wooden furniture.


    "Galhgnm!"


    Wain watched as the man collapsed under the weight of the pew. Asura shouted as he smiled proudly.


    "He dead."


    "Was that necessary?"


    "Were we even considering letting him live after all this?"


    "Is he dead?"


    "Yup."


    "How do we know he didn''t lie?"


    "I can tell he was truthful."


    "What do you mean?"


    "His heartbeat didn''t change significantly. When humans lie, it spikes."


    "You can hear our heartbeat?"


    "Every beat."


    "That''s creepy and concerning..."


    Wain pulled out his phone and dialed Mel''s number to inform her of the sudden recent events. Turning his back to Asura, Wain gave a recap of the conversation they had with the cultists as Asura poked the bodies for fun. Uninterested in the adult''s conversation, he grumbled to himself,


    "Why can''t you be stronger? I want a good fight, dammit. Stop being so weak."


    After finishing up his phone call, Wain turned to Asura,


    "Mel wants us to regroup back at the Cathedral. We need to report this to the captain."


    "Can we fight there? You''ve gotten good with your smoky crap. Let''s fight."


    He pounded his fists while getting amped up from the thought of a fight with Wain. He was the only one he hadn''t fought yet. Although his excitement was cut short as Wain shook his head, dismissing his request,


    "We have other things to focus on. We need to report it, and then we need to go immediately to the main cathedral."


    Asura slumped, depressed that he was rejected once again by Wain. After confirming their deaths, Wain was dissatisfied with leaving the church the way it was. It was a shame he would have to leave such a holy place in such a state, but urgency was required. If what the cultists said were true, then the main cathedral was in danger alongside thousands of citizens'' lives. The two rushed back to the cathedral.


    "How come we didn''t drive the fancy car?"


    "Because it''s missing a door."


    "Damn, cars do be missing doors nowadays, huh?"


    Asura could only nod at the blunt response from Wain. "Touch¨¦ Wain... touch¨¦." Approaching the cathedral, the two raced inside towards the old man''s office. Mel and Ash were already inside with the old man, discussing the current situation. As the two stopped in front of the doors, Asura watched as Wain began to pant after losing his breath.


    "Hold... Ho-hold on. Give me... a second."


    Asura turned to the old man, prepared to give his statement. However, no one even glanced in his direction.


    "Hey, I was there too, you know. I can tell you what happened."


    "Since you''re eager, go for it, Asura. Educate us on what happened."


    The old man leaned back in his grand leather chair, prepared for whatever was about to come out of the monster''s mouth.


    "Ok, so the snake dude-"


    Finally catching his breath, Wain interrupted Asura, reporting the situation to report the correct information accurately.


    "Jormungandr is going to be summoned to Stoligate City. He wants to kill as many as he can and cripple the cathedral''s paladins there. If he kills enough, it will be too late for the Arch-Knight to stop him before she arrives."


    Asura sat baffled as everyone turned away from him. Wain stole his thunder...


    "Your next assignment is to go to the cathedral and prevent Malachi from completing the summoning. It will take too long to get there on foot or by car. You will need Wain to transport you there. Once you arrive, you must report everything to the Paladins running the cathedral. It appears that Malachi knows the Arch-Knight is away from the cathedral. If you can figure out how he managed to get his hands on that information, that would benefit The Temple. It appears we have rats amongst every division within our ranks."


    The old man''s response confused Asura. He tilted his head and crossed his arms.


    "If it''s so urgent, why aren''t you coming? That punch you hit me with would make Jormungandr cry."


    The old man looked at Asura while rising from his chair,


    "I need to stay here to make sure Malachi doesn''t have any more plans. It is unusual that he would be active in a small town for so long and then change locations. If the cultist lied, then maybe Jormungandr is being summoned here, and someone needs to be prepared. I can handle the situation alone if one arises. With several paladins there and the rest of you, there should be no problem dealing with Jormungandr. Lydia will take charge while Mary is away."


    Asura nodded in confirmation,


    "Obviously, obviously, the Old man is pretty smart. I just wanted to make sure you knew why you were staying. Although you''re pretty confident in taking on an Apocalypse of his caliber by yourself. That''s risky, you know."


    After shooting a glare at Asura, the old man ignored his dumb comment.


    "Grab whatever you need to and go before it''s too late."


    Mel, Ash, and Wain bolted out of the room to gather their belongings needed for the fight. All three disappeared within seconds, leaving Asura alone with the old man. The awkward atmosphere made Asura fidget as he stood alone. He had no belongings to grab, leaving him without reason to leave the office.


    "I should totally grab... something I own. That I have somewhere. On my bed."


    "Now is the time you prove your worth, Asura."


    Turning around one last time as he shut the door, he could see the old man''s eyes locked with his. They seemed to plead with Asura, pleading that he take this seriously for once. Asura understood the gravity of the situation and nodded. He knew that it was no longer a playful matter. Lots of lives were at stake here, and failure would result in the death of all of them. Giving one final salute to the old man, he shut the door and exclaimed,


    "I won''t let you down, old man."

 Slight Problem

    "One spin, two spin, three spin, four..." Asura counted the rotations of a ceiling fan as the boredom consumed his mind.


    "Wait a damn minute... A ceiling fan? How the hell do they have a ceiling fan and no lights? But there are lights in some rooms... like the training room... Then why do they use candles in some rooms and have power in others? What the fuck... hopefully he didn''t hear me. Um, What is this cathedral?" Asura looked around the room for signs of other electrical utilities or devices. Yet, there weren''t lights in the room either, but candles scattered on golden pans all around.


    "What the fuck..."


    Asura stared at a fifth hallway that stood between the two he had previously explored.


    "There has never been a fifth..."


    Asura rose from the pew and walked towards the fifth hallway.


    "This is definitely a haunted church like in the movies..."


    He grabbed a book, gripping it tightly, before tossing it down the dark hallway. The book bounced on the ground, tumbling and flipping open as it skipped across the floor toward the shadows. Then it stopped right before the edge of the dark abyss where light remained.


    A hand reached out and grabbed the book, quickly snatching it away into the dark void of the hall.


    "Oh fuck that. I''m not dying first in this film. No thanks, have a good one, mister Hallway."


    Asura plopped down on the pew once more. He turned one last time to look at the hallway. A pale hand stretched out from the abyss, its palm opened as if asking to be taken. An echo cried out in Asura''s mind as if forcefully implanted inside.


    "You understand me."


    "Hell no, I don''t! Go back to wherever you came, ghost hand!"


    "You were betrayed just as I."


    Asura paused.


    "Who the hell ever betrayed me?"


    "Free me. I shall give you back what is rightfully yours."


    "I don''t know what you mean, but no thanks."


    "The price for your refusal is her life."


    "Who''s life?"


    "You lose it all, and forever will Asura. It shall be taken from you against your will for eternity. I offer you a chance to break the cycle. You have been chained by Judex Divinum to endless mortality. The glass house you''ve built will soon crack and shatter."


    "An offer that makes me even more certain of my refusal."


    "The gardens will burn, every flower consumed, and the gardener is forced to watch his life''s work be taken from him."


    "You the riddler fiddler or something? Who the hell are you, ghosty?"


    The hand folded its fingers, all but its index. It pointed at Asura.


    "You have been warned and offered a deal. I leave the offer on the table until I decide otherwise. It is best to decide soon before my patience grows thin. I shall be waiting."


    The hand slowly drifted into the shadows, disappearing as if it never existed. Then, Asura blinked, and the hallway was gone. The ogre rubbed his eyes, expecting it to return or something else to happen, but found the wall back in its original state.


    "Just a little nap will do... I''m losing my marble..."


    "You can say that again, and no, it won''t. We have a job to do, so get up. If I can''t slack off, I damn well won''t let you."


    Mel''s voice called out, interrupting his peace. She walked out of the hallway with little baggage and a few more vials strapped to her body.


    "Damn party pooper."


    "Well, it is my job to ruin your day."


    "You know, it might be the one thing you are really good at."


    "Thanks, I''m a professional in babysitting you."


    "Whatever. So, do you guys have anyone imprisoned in the church? Like a real demon or ghost? Poltergeist style."


    "What?"


    "You know? Like ghosts n shit. Haunting spirits creep around in creepy churches like this."


    "What the hell are you on about?"


    "I''m just asking."


    "No? There''s no such thing as ghosts unless you are talking about shadows."


    "No, no, I ain''t talking about those creepy people. Other creepy things like spirits and spooky shit. Like in the films."


    "You don''t really believe in that stuff, do you?"


    "I mean, there are videos, and it''s on the internet."


    "Oh my gosh, you''re dumber than I could ever imagine..."


    "Hey!-"


    Wain called out as he rushed out from the opposite hallway Mel emerged from.


    "Ok, I am ready."


    Wain appeared with his large bag in hand.


    "What''s up?"


    "Did you just come out of the opposite hallway? Aren''t our rooms on the right?"


    "What do you mean? They''ve always been on the left?"


    Asura''s jaw dropped at the statement.


    "You''re fucking with me, right?"


    "No?"


    "Quit messing with me, man."


    "Dude, I''m not. We''ve always gone down the left."


    "No, we haven''t. I know I just got here, but there''s no way all the hallways are linked together. This place is moving and shit. Somethings up with all this shit. A ghost hand was talking to me earlier in a hallway, and now it''s like an episode of that cartoon where they hunt down ghosts and run through lots of doors trying to catch them."


    "Are you okay? You''ve been strange lately?"


    "Quit fucking with me! I know for a damn-"


    "Asura, dude, can you take this seriously? The jokes are funny and annoying, and that''s cool, but this is serious."


    "I know it''s serious! You guys-"


    Before Asura could ask about the hallway any further, Ash appeared behind the two priests with a small bag slung over his back. As Asura watched the team gather around, he couldn''t help but notice that they all had grim expressions plaguing their faces.


    "Why the long faces? We''ll just beat them up, right?"


    Mel furrowed her brows, visibly frustrated by Asura''s antics. His relaxed demeanor and playful nature irritated her regarding these situations. However, his strength left little room to complain. Although he got himself into messes, he certainly found his way out of the chaos.


    "Look, I know you don''t give a crap about us humans, but we do. If that thing gets summoned, then a lot of people will die. So shut up and be serious for once. Malachi win''s if we screw this up. That means everyone here dies, too. Lilly, Marco, Joel, and the townspeople. Everyone."


    Asura''s white eyes focused on Mel, and his face stiffened as he replied,


    "Alright, well, let''s fuck up a big snake. No one dies."


    Wain chimed in,


    "No, we need to stop Malachi before the big snake comes."


    Asura slammed his fist into his palm before stating,


    "Let''s mess them all up then. Malachi, the snake, all of them. Everyone can catch these hands. All four of em."


    Wain reached into his small bag around his waist and pulled out a purple herb,


    "We all ready?"


    Mel nodded as she stepped closer to Wain in the middle of the room.


    "Asura, get over here. We need to be close."


    Asura groaned as he pushed himself out of the pew. He cast one final glance at the hallway, knowing he may never receive the answer to the mysterious disappearing hallway.


    "At least this will be fun."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Ash grabbed the hilt of his blade as if he were preparing himself for a fight immediately upon their arrival.


    "Everyone, hold on. Sometimes, this is a little rough."


    Asura''s eyes widen at the unexpected warning.


    "What do you mean by little rough? You don''t have this smoothed out?"


    Without answering his question, Wain inhaled a breath of smoke. Then, a large cloud erupted from his mouth like an explosion from within his lungs. The large cloud of smoke swirled around the room and encircled the four of them, consuming them in a fog. Asura elbowed Ash, letting out a little giggle as he stated,


    "How are you going to call this guy a weakling? Man can make stuff and teleport us places. He can teleport! What the hell can you do? Swing a sword around a little?"


    Asura laughed as Ash angrily glared at him, but the glare was brief as the fog clouded his vision, preventing him from seeing the others standing nearby. Swiftly, the smoke became denser and denser, making it hard to see his own hands in front of his face. Then came flashes of golden light that shot through the smoke like lightning in a thunderstorm. Roaring and booming, the lightning struck the floor at Asura''s feet, sending him jumping backward. Asura expected to bump into someone but felt nothing, as if he were alone.


    "Woah."


    Asura stood amazed as he looked around at the beautiful storm around him. Asura began to play with the smoke with his four warms, watching it swirl and fold over his arms. Any worry left within the ogre from losing his party was gone as childish amusement distracted him.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. He couldn''t tell if it was air pressure or what the feeling was, but he was no longer in the other cathedral. "It''s different. The air is... dirtier?" Pollution plagued the air, making it a little difficult to breathe. The unpleasant aroma left Asura scrunching his nose involuntarily as he processed the sudden shift. The air around him shifted once more, and the golden streaks of light began to flicker in the smoke around him.


    "Somethings wrong..."


    Air swirled violently throughout the smoke, sending it cascading like raging waves in the ocean. With every second that passed, its speed increased.


    "Oh shit..."


    Asura looked up, realizing he was within the eye of a tornado. The aggressive wind violently circled him. Then, it all ceased at once in the blink of an eye. As if the storm were calmed, every cloud remnant dispersed, leaving no traces of its presence behind. Asura whipped his head several times, trying to take note of his surroundings.


    Before him was a giant marble hall accented with golden trim, just like the cathedral he lived within. However, this one was much more elegant and spacious than the previous one. Asura could''ve never imagined a bigger building would exist, but as he studied the six massive pillars holding up the ceiling, it became evident he was wrong.


    Within the center of the room stood a large staircase covered by a red carpet. The carpet stretched throughout the entirety of the room and led up the stairs to a large dark mahogany set of double doors.


    "Whoever lives here is a bougie. Rich assholes... No wonder the citizens hate your asses."


    Although he had to admit, this place certainly put the other cathedral to shame with its interior alone.


    "Who even pays for something like this?"


    The walls were white and decorated with gold. It was very similar to the kitchen they had in the cathedral back home. Large angels were carved into every side, each holding the ceiling up with outstretched arms. Asura took a long pause, studied the statues, and concluded they were from the same creator.


    A glass chandelier hung in the center of the ceiling. Its impressive size left Asura wanting to swing from it. Two statues of Archangels perched on the sides of the staircase on the left and right. Their grand presence was exalted by the golden material they were molded from.


    Asura could only tell by their four wings they were Archangels. Most Angels had two wings, but these had four, distinguishing them from the other statues. "Maybe the more wings, the stronger the angel?"


    It was just a theory his aunt talked about once, but Asura remembered her long speech about never disrespecting an angel. After realizing he was alone, Asura looked around the room for a moment while calling out,


    "Guys?... Guys? Anyone there? Hello?"


    In his peripheral vision, Asura watched as a metal object approached him at high speed.


    "Oh shit!..."


    Turning to get a better look, he watched as a giant ball of metal covered with spikes soared in his direction. With little time to react, Asura swatted the ball up with his right arm.


    "Gah!"


    The collision sent the ball flying backward. The ogre winced as intense pain shot through his wrist. He shook his wrist while watching the ball fly up in the air for a moment before it crashed back down to the floor. The weight of the metal spikey ball buried it within the marble, causing a loud boom to erupt as the ground cracked.


    "Damn, she sturdy."


    The object that looked like a wrecking ball with spikes protruding from it radiated holy mana out into the room. "How interesting..." Asura thought. Unlike Mel''s or Ash''s holy mana, this one had a different aura radiating from the weapon. A pattern of roses strangled by thorns was engraved around its circular body. After realizing a chain was attached to the ball, Asura followed it with his eyes as it traveled across the ground. In the corner of the room near the opposite side stood a muscular woman with the chain wrapped around her wrist. Asura raised his hand and waved,


    "Oh, hi!"


    "It must be a resident of the cathedral they were headed to," Asura thought. She wore a similar military-style outfit with God''s symbol embroidered on the short sleeve of the shirt''s chest. Instead of cargo pants, she wore black baggy sweatpants as if she were casually lounging around before this sudden interruption. Her short black hair and sleepy red eyes confirmed Asura''s assumption to be correct. "She must have just woken up from a nap. Lucky." Asura pointed at the large wrecking ball in the hole it made for itself.


    "That almost hit me. Be careful next time."


    In a monotone voice, she replied,


    "I know. It was intended."


    "That''s rude. It''s also hard to talk with the water running-"


    "Wait, water running?""


    Turning to look for the sound, Asura''s head whipped towards the direction of the source. It was coming from the metal ball buried in the floor. Black water erupted from the ball, spreading out across the ground. It covered the floor around him within seconds, making a large puddle beneath him. Before Asura could ask about the weird black liquid, another voice spoke out from the opposite side of the room, from which a new lady emerged.


    Asura lifted his head and looked for the person who spoke, finding an even more muscular woman twice the size of Ash. For a second, Asura thought he was in the presence of a mythological Goddess. Her black hair, as dark as night, braided behind her head, made Asura swoon, "Am I falling in love?"


    The muscles on her bronze body, trained to cut diamonds, made his heart stop. Everything about her was perfect. She wore mixed martial arts-style shorts partnered with a loose T-shirt, making it easy for her to move around. Hundreds of scars covered her body and told the story of her hardships and training. "This woman is a fighter!" Her fierce blue eyes screamed with her determination to win at everything.


    Distracted by the woman''s stunning appearance, Asura slapped himself to try to gather his wit.


    "Um, hi, my name''s Asura. Nice to meet you."


    She raised her right arm in the air without a word.


    "Oh."


    Asura couldn''t lie. He was curious about what her plans were. The thrill of a good fight took hold of his rationality. He decided to see what would happen and remained still. For a moment Asura thought what she was doing was for show. Like a wrestler ready to perform her final finishing move she lifted her arm high. Her fist was tight. Asura giggled inside but stopped after witnessing lightning arc from her fist to her arm.


    With a large smile on her face, she swung her hand down like a hammer, striking the ground. The fist planted in the black water that sat in front of her. Lightning arced from the point of contact and spread throughout the water. The electricity coursed through the water, instantly traveling to Asura''s location, leaving no time for him to react. Asura was gripped with regret after realizing this would be more painful than he imagined.


    "FHGSGGD"


    Electricity coursed through his body, shooting excruciating pain throughout every limb. Asura tried to jump out of the water but realized he could not move. He could only clench his teeth as the pain became more intense.


    "Shhkkghhit.... ittkgkkk hurktkgkts.."


    Paralyzed by the electricity flowing through his body, he struggled to fight against the current.


    From behind him, Asura could hear two sets of metal clanging against the floor coming towards him. As the metal noise grew louder, he managed to turn his head enough to watch as two giant mechanical armored wolves raced towards him.


    "Ohhgh fuahghhk."


    The two wolves slammed their heads into his back, causing Asura to be thrown across the large puddle of black water. With every touch, his body tensed as more electricity pumped into his being. Asura groaned as he pulled himself to his feet. Although the hit hurt, he was grateful. The dogs freed him from his electrified prison, and he could finally move.


    Asura stood up with a massive smile on his face as he dusted himself off. "This is fun! This is what I''m talking about! Really, really, fun! What a wonderful fight!" Asura shouted in his head. He flexed his muscles while looking around the room, trying to unstiffen them after the lightning coursed through his body.


    Before he engaged blindly in a fight, Asura assessed the situation. A third person appeared in the room, standing on the staircase now. A golden-haired kid with a blindfold on. "How odd..." Around his wrist, golden shackles bound his hands together. "Was he a prisoner?" The black-haired woman tilted her head, confused by Asura''s presence in the cathedral. Her deep voice could be heard in the distance,


    "So, how''d a demon get inside the cathedral?"


    The short hair girl replied first,


    "I don''t know. He was just here when I woke up."


    The golden-haired kid quietly spoke, making it difficult for Asura to hear his words,


    "I have no clue either. His presence emerged a minute ago."


    "How strange... Well, I guess this will be a nice warm-up before training."


    Suddenly, the wrecking ball alongside the chain turned into ink on the floor. Asura watched as the ink soaked into the marble, creating an image of objects like graffiti. Speechless, he could only watch as the graffiti slithered quickly across the ground as if it were alive. He tried to stomp on it to stop the movement, but it did not react. It was in the floor...


    Asura looked up at the woman the chain was headed towards, finding her chain linked to the floor. Its solid-state was attached to the graffiti at the point of contact with the ground. The ink pooled around the spot like a well, and with ease, she pulled the chain out, returning it to its physical form.


    "That is wicked! How does that even work?"


    She immediately began to twirl the ball around her effortlessly, and it began to pick up speed as if its weight were irrelevant. It was certainly hefty. The blow to Asura''s wrist left it still throbbing up to this moment. "To think she is swinging it around like that..." Asura watched as she flung it back at him. Prepared this time, he braced his arm as he punched it away.


    The ball flew into one of the Arch Angel''s statues, erupting in a low ring as it collided with the gold. After the ball bounced off its surface and onto the ground, a large dent remained.


    "My bad."


    Asura laughed at her attempt to hit him again.


    "You will need to try harder than-"


    Asura stopped as he looked up, finding the boxer woman in the air above him. His eyes flicked to her last location, finding it empty.


    "Uh-oh."


    As she flew towards him, she flipped upside down, building momentum with the shift, and brought her right leg out, preparing to strike him with her foot. Mere inches away from his face, Asura barely dodged her devastating kick as he jumped to the side. From behind, an explosion erupted, and her foot collided with the ground. She put all her weight onto her foot, sending cracks that shot across the ground around her as golden lightning flew in all directions. The floor caved slightly from the blow, and Asura was awed.


    "I''m glad that missed me."


    The woman laughed,


    "I''m not. You know, you are pretty impressive for a demon."


    Asura had a devilish grin on his face and replied,


    "You''re not bad yourself."


    Rising off the ground, Asura opened his mouth to speak again but stopped as suddenly two armored wolves pounced onto his back.


    "Gah!"


    The two worked synchronized, pouncing and biting at Asura''s limbs. One attacked while the other distracted. "Clever. But not good enough!" Asura thought as he fended off the two mechanical dogs. It would have been flawless if their teeth could puncture his skin. However, with each bite, their teeth became flatter and flatter as they clamped their jaws shut against his body. The metal dulled and bent with each attack.


    Noticing an opening in their strikes, Asura grabbed at one of the dogs that jumped at his throat. He lifted it above, raising the metal dog high, and prepared for the other to try and save its friend. As the other jumped towards him, Asura slammed the dog raised above down on top of the attacker''s head like a hammer hitting a nail.


    The loud crash of the metal clashing against each other echoed throughout the hall. Waiting for any movement, Asura watched as the two dogs lay limp on top of each other.


    "Did I kill them?"


    "Come forth to protect me. Oh Judex Divinum, that provides all."


    Behind Asura, a golden portal opened.


    "What''s that?"


    Emerging from the portal, a giant armored fist shot out, instantly striking Asura in the chest.


    "Oh sh-"


    Rubble and dust exploded into the air as he crashed into a nearby pillar. He groaned as he listened to the golden-haired boy speak out.


    "Lydia... we need to take this seriously now. If he is still alive, then he will be a problem."


    "Can''t we just have some fun?"


    The other woman''s voice replied,


    "You always have fun."


    "Yeah, but we don''t always see a demon like this? You saw how he looked! He has four arms with horns! How cool is that?"


    "Lydia..."


    "Fine, we can kill him..."

 Caught Red Handed

    Asura dug his fingers into the stone pillar beside him, struggling to drag himself to a standing position. The muscles in his body spasmed, making it difficult to recover. The leftover electricity within his body, partnered with the pain of being struck, was an unexpected combo Asura hadn''t experienced since long ago.


    "Man, that hurt. You a dragon or something?"


    A smirk spread across Lydia''s face,


    "Nah, no dragons here."


    The ogre propped his back against the pillar, trying to catch his breath. However, the priests seemed unwilling to indulge in further conversations as they interrupted Asura''s plea,


    "Look, guys. I know-"


    Asura fell to the floor and watched as the wrecking ball slammed into the pillar where his head was a second ago, barely missing the top of his head. The ball''s weight crushed the side of the pillar, causing it to sink into the side of the stone.


    "I thought for sure that would hit..."


    "I guess you have gotten rusty Rose. After this, let''s get a few more training rounds to polish your skills a little."


    Asura whipped his head towards Rose as she tried to yank the ball free. As it popped out from the cove that it created, Asura caught it, gripping it with all four arms. The unexpected action widened Rose''s eyes. She tried to tug and yank the chain free, but the ogre''s strength prevailed, and she was unable to free her weapon. With two of his arms, Asura clutched the chain, and in one strong pull, he sent Rose towards him. Rose cried out as she tumbled across the marble floor,


    "Lydia, a little help?"


    Suddenly, the wrecking ball transformed into ink and sank back onto the floor. Asura''s grip on the weapon vanished as the ink seeped through his fingertips.


    "Fuck it."


    Asura dashed forward and entered a full sprint towards Lydia, who stood confidently and prepared for their fight. Her eyes narrowed with excitement as he approached her. The fighter raised her fists close to her face, swinging slightly left and right as if she were warming up.


    Now, a few feet away from her, Asura was ready to strike but stopped when the two metal dogs returned. Far behind the two dogs sat the young man on the stairs, enjoying the safety of distance. The boy called out,


    "I''ll support you, Lydia."


    Before the dogs could reach Asura, he punched the closest one as it leaped through the air at his throat. The fist collided with its metal jaw, crushing it from the force of the blow. Its metal body soared towards Lydia, disrupting her vision of the ogre for a brief moment.


    However, prepared and ready for anything, she swiftly ducked underneath and sprinted towards her attacker. The dog tumbled across the floor, skidding and smacking against the marble floor. If the dog were real, Asura could only imagine it would''ve been in great pain, rendering it unable to move after such a blow. However, the metal construct seemed to repair swiftly as a monster would.


    Keeping her eyes on her target, Lydia watched as the ogre grabbed the other metal dog with his four arms as it thrashed around in his grasp. With one swift motion, Asura tossed the dog towards Lydia. He expected it to create a slight opening in her guard, but as he closed the distance between them, he realized he was greatly mistaken.


    In Lydia''s eyes, there were no signs of hesitation as she simply spear-kicked the dog. Surprised by her lack of emotion for the companion Asura was unprepared as she immediately hit him with a coordinated left-right hook that connected with his face. The blows stunned Asura, each one feeling as if a truck had struck him. Although the old man''s punch had more explosive force, it wasn''t nearly as painful as these solid blows precisely landed against his body.


    Without missing a beat, she followed up with a punch to the middle of his stomach, making the ogre gasp for air. Then, bringing her knee up to strike him again in the abdomen, she prepared to land another solid blow.


    However, Asura caught her knee with his arms, catching her off guard. He grabbed hold of her leg with two arms, gripping it tightly as if he would never let go. With his other two arms, Asura began to pummel her with a flurry of blows. The unexpected attack became difficult to hold off.


    "Alright, I have been hit enough. My turn."


    The position left Lydia unable to balance herself, leaving her at a disadvantage in the fight. Lydia cursed under her breath at her lack of experience and poor thinking. She hadn''t fought an opponent with four arms before, which created a mountain of obstacles to overcome in hand-to-hand combat. "Rookie mistake to think two hands can beat four."


    She managed to block the first two strikes, but the third caught her defenseless as it slammed into the right side of her chest.


    "Oomhp."


    Her body jerked left from the force, but Asura did not let go. Instead, he managed to throw her backward onto her back, giving him the advantage to strike down at her with his four arms. She prepared herself for the worst as Asura stood above her, but right before he could throw a punch down at her, the wrecking ball soared through the air toward his chest. Rose expected the attack to free Lydia, but to her surprise, Asura casually swatted the weapon away with his top right hand as if it were merely an annoyance.


    "Nice tr-"


    Asura could not finish his remark before the ball emerged from his left with the same momentum as before. The ball shot in a diagonal line towards his chin, and with no time to react, Asura watched as it struck his jaw, sending him backward off Lydia. His back slammed against the ground, causing an intense wave of pain to consume his body. Asura groaned as he uttered another comment,


    "Can''t you just let me get the final word?"


    The ogre stared at the ceiling and was met with a wonderful surprise. A golden portal opened in the sky above. His personal experience taught him what came next. Asura rolled to the side as a giant fist exploded out of the front and down at his position. The fist slammed into the ground, sending tremors through the building.


    Asura tried to gather his thoughts and recover, but the three left him with no time as they attacked in unison. The dogs returned to their unwounded states, pouncing on him from behind. Asura found they were rather eager to get at his vital parts for metal constructs as if they felt rage and hatred against the ogre for what he did to them.


    Snarling and snapping, the two bit at his throat as they continuously clawed his skin. Asura did not know if it was from sweat or some other bodily fluid, but water began to pool near his feet... "Wait, water..." Asura looked down to find black liquid surrounding him.


    "Shit."


    Asura leaped into the air towards the stairs, seconds before electricity spread through the water at insane speed. His feet struck the ground, barely on the outskirts of the massive black lake created across the floor. With the jump''s momentum, Asura carried himself forward, entering another sprint.


    "I guess I''ll take out the support first to win this. You must be the battery, right?"


    The boy''s mouth dropped in horror as Asura ran up the steps in his direction. Asura made sure his steps were silent as he ran up the stairs, which made the reaction perplexing to the ogre. The boy obviously could see him somehow, but he was blindfolded.


    "How can you see me and command those dogs huh?"


    The boy tried to open a portal, opening his mouth for the incantation.


    "Come forth-"


    Lydia called out,


    "Watch out, Kane!"


    The boy tried to find the source of Lydia''s warning but found only the monster''s presence nearby. An unfortunate surprise struck his forehead, sending him tumbling to the side.


    "Couldn''t see the rock now, could you?"


    Blood poured from the wound, but Kane knew he couldn''t waste any time. He tried to open his mouth, but Asura jumped at him before he could open it to continue the incantation. The ogre grabbed hold of his body with all four arms as he tackled Kane. As he tumbled across the ground, dragging the kid with him, Asura managed to slide his arms around his head, creating a headlock. Asura laughed as he pinned Kane''s head.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "This is a fun fight, but I''m a little busy. If Mel finds I am slacking off, I will get punched again. Can we just end this here for now?"


    The two women''s faces twisted from confusion at the mention of Mel''s name. The two women slowed their pace as they ran toward Kane to free him.


    "Mel? You know Mel?"


    "Yeah, I know her. She came with me, Wain, and Ash, but I ended up alone. Is this the main cathedral? Was it in Soiledgate or something?"


    Rose was the first to speak up with her monotone voice,


    "Did Mel get a plaything now?"


    The thought of being a toy for Mel enraged Asura, making him shout,


    "Oi, I ain''t nobody''s plaything! Especially not for her. Disgusting."


    Suddenly, the two large doors on the right side of the stairs shot open as Mel barged into the room. A furious look plagued her face as she violently whipped her head around as if searching for someone. Asura''s heart stopped as her eyes locked with his.


    "Shit."


    Asura immediately released Kane from the headlock. The ogre pushed the boy to the side onto the stairs, acting as if nothing happened. He knew he had been caught, but Asura jumped up from the ground and walked away as if nothing happened. Whistling and avoiding her gaze, he folded his hands behind his head and studied the walls.


    "Hm, what great architecture."


    Asura stared at the golden statues, doing his best to avoid Mel''s furious gaze. Panting and gasping for air, Kane held his throat as he tried to recover from the constriction. Asura nudged Kane with his foot, trying to get him to stop like a child would when they hurt their sibling.


    "Quit... quit it. I am going to get in trouble."


    Mel''s face twisted in horror upon seeing the destruction littering the room. Everywhere she looked, evidence was found of Asura''s crimes. A dented golden statue, cracked pillars, and portions of the ground were caved in. Around her feet, a large pool of water covered about a quarter of the floor. It splashed as she walked across the room, and her aggressive steps made it evident to Asura that he would regret everything once she opened her mouth. Asura could only prepare himself for the worst lecture of his life.


    "As much as I want to see Asura get beaten to a pulp, I sadly need him. Thanks for finding him, but can I have him back now? So I can beat the living shit out of him myself!"


    Rose walked towards the door and pulled the chain back to her without a word. Suddenly the chains wrapped around her arms, dissolving into the black ink Asura had seen before. The ink soaked into her flesh, creating a tattoo that spread across her arms and wrapped around her biceps. Then came the wrecking ball, which slammed into her palm and exploded into black sludge covering her entire hand. Asura watched as all of the ink soaked into her skin. Not a single drop touched the floor.


    The first to respond to Mel was Lydia, who replied,


    "I don''t mind. We were having a bit of fun with a warmup match. Why are you here, though? Didn''t we send a team to you? Mary will lecture you if she finds out you''re slacking off again."


    Annoyed by the comment, Mel replied,


    "We were ordered to come here. Jormungandr is being summoned here, not at our place. We screwed up with the call for help."


    Throwing a thumb up in Asura''s direction, Lydia asked Mel,


    "What is up with the four-armed demon then?"


    Mel rested her hands on her hips,


    "He''s a part of it. A cultist by the name of Malachi is trying to summon Jormungandr, the Apocalypse. In doing so, somehow, this idiot was brought here, and for some reason, the old man thinks he is useful."


    Lydia scratched her head as she processed the information before replying,


    "There has been an abnormal increase in demonic activities around here lately. However, an Apocalypse has not been seen in years. Are you sure this is reliable?"


    "I mean, you''re staring at something never seen before? A monster is in a cathedral. An ogre too. We haven''t seen one of them, in what? A hundred years?"


    Lydia studied Asura for a moment, declaring,


    "Rose, you and Kane go out and search the city with a few high priests. Make sure there isn''t anything new going on we haven''t noticed."


    Rose walked out of the room without saying a word. Kane, on the other hand, spoke up as he passed Asura,


    "I apologize for attacking you without questioning you first. It''s unusual for a monster to be in the cathedral, so I hope you understand. I was trying to defend Rose..."


    Asura smiled in response.


    "It''s fine. I had a hell of a time anyway."


    Without warning, Lydia threw her arm around Asura and patted him on the shoulder. A wide grin spread across her face as she asked,


    "So, where''d you find this fun guy?"


    "He walked into the cathedral after saving the kids. Like I said, the captain took him in, and now I have to babysit him."


    Angrily, Asura shook his fist at Mel while shouting,


    "I''m the one who got us here with Wain. I could be appreciated a little more, jerk."


    Lydia laughed at the bickering between the two. They were like siblings fighting over nothing.


    "I think the captain did great. He''s a great fighter, strong enough to take on two high-ranking Paladins and a lower-ranking one. He doesn''t even have a scratch on him. What''s your name demon?"


    Lydia squatted down and examined the ogre''s body. She grabbed his arm and lifted it high to get a better look at his unwounded body. After taking blow after blow, she expected to find any evidence of the fight upon his body but found not even a scratch. Lydia raised her hand to poke his skin and found it to be soft and flexible, like human skin.


    "Do you get wounded internally? Like bleeding from the inside?"


    "Uh... sometimes, but not most of the time."


    Asura became embarrassed as he felt her breath against his skin due to her proximity,


    "Fascinating. I have never seen a demon so durable."


    "My name''s Asura. I am great, aren''t I? Someone finally appreciates my greatness."


    Mel slapped her forehead at Asura''s middle school flirting with Lydia and let out a groan,


    "Don''t feed his ego... Whatever, we don''t have time for this. We need to figure out where the summoning is happening. Lydia, do you have any clue where they could summon Jormungandr to destroy the city? Is it a central point or something? A mall?"


    "I don''t know. However, to summon an Apocalypse, they will need a certain amount of demonic mana, which we have never seen before. To summon most centurion-rank monsters, the blood required produces so much mana that it''s easily trackable. If they are in the city, then we should''ve detected any gathering by now."


    A happy Asura quickly asked,


    "What if we split up to search the city? I''ll go with the lighting lady. Mel can take Wain and Ash. Three teams searching the city? Great idea, honestly, if I do say so myself. Three teams to cover ground."


    Mel rolled her eyes at Asura and tried to open her mouth. However, Lydia cut her off before any words could be uttered,


    "That''s a great idea. I''ll watch this guy, and we can search for any demonic activity."


    Mel thought about arguing about the fact that it was a terrible idea and that Asura would most likely cause trouble, but Lydia was a much higher rank than her. Lydia is a sixth-ranked Paladin, only one tier underneath the candidates for Arch Knights, while Mel is simply a fourth-ranked Paladin, making Lydia her superior. When the Arch Knight wasn''t present, Lydia''s commands were the law. "Maybe if I leave the two alone, Lydia will strangle him to death..." Mel replied with a deep sigh,


    "Okay, but watch him carefully. He''s slippery and annoying. Turn your back for a second, and he will be doing something moronic."


    The ogre ignored her comments and insults, finding the thought exciting. Asura threw his four arms in the air to celebrate,


    "More fights!"


    Lydia smiled at the ogre''s enthusiasm.


    "I will, Mel. Don''t worry. Good luck with your search, and may Judex Divinum protect you."


    "Thanks, Lydia, you too."


    Mel walked out of the room to look for Wain and Ash, who were still searching for Asura in the rest of the cathedral. Lydia turned to Asura with a smile on her face as Mel walked out of the room.


    "Time to get to work then, partner."


    "I am so ready for a fight!"


    "Next time, don''t hold back."


    "Hold back?"


    "You were holding your punches back in that fight. You can''t lie to me. I want a real match."


    Lydia''s eyes narrowed and began to glow as if she were angry at the thought of being spared in a fight. Her ferocious look resembled that of a tiger ready to eat its target once it turned its back on it.


    "You''re perfect..."


    Asura smiled at Lydia''s pride. His heart began to race.


    The two headed towards a pair of abnormally large bronze doors as they walked on the red carpet that led from the stairs to the doors. Asura didn''t realize how massive the doors were in the hall until they stood a few feet away. He knew he was smaller than most things, but the presence of even the doors in the cathedral made him feel short after straining his head to see the top of the bronze doors.


    Decorating the center of the doors on both sides were large trees made from black metal. The trees were intricate, with roots and branches stretching far out across the surface. Even though the leaves were so detailed, Asura could count them individually if he had the time. "Whoever forged such work was highly skilled in their craft." Asura thought as he took in the craftsmanship.


    Lydia pushed the two doors open, revealing the outside world. Expecting them to open slowly due to their size, Asura was shocked as they swung swiftly to the sides. The blinding city lights and bustling noise of the people walking around poured into the building.


    "Damn, that hall was just the entrance? You all really are bougie around here."


    Lydia laughed and let out a hearty, joyful noise.


    "Hahahaha. Yeah, Mary does like the flashiness aspect of The Temple."


    "Wow, this sight is incredible..."

 Late To The Party

    The breathtaking scenery opened Asura''s eyes wide. The size of the city was far larger than any city that existed in the Ogre''s realm. A few shows displayed the magnitude of populated cities created by humans, but being present in person was surreal.


    Hundreds of cars filled the streets, honking and inching forward, trying to escape the heavy traffic. Along the sides of the streets, a sea of people walked up and down the sidewalks, trying to navigate through the city to get to their destination. The noise of hundreds of cars running and people talking overwhelmed Asura.


    The storm of noise overstimulated his keen sense of hearing and smell. All the different smells of sweat, pollution, and garbage filled his nose, making it difficult to breathe. Even trying to look around, Asura found it difficult with the number of lights being produced.


    Large screens hanging on buildings, streetlights reflecting off glass structures, and car headlights lit up the entire city at dusk. The towering buildings Asura knew of from films were called Skyscrapers, and they seemed to touch the sky with their presence. "How are the tall skinny buildings reaching up into the heavens even stable?" Asura asked himself.


    "Damn, this shits big. If Brony could see this..."


    Lydia laughed and replied,


    "Usually, she doesn''t say that."


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s a human joke."


    Lydia walked down the front steps leading away from the cathedral while motioning for Asura to follow.


    "Let''s get a move on. Can''t be in awe all day."


    Asura shook his head, still in disbelief, as he pursued after her. He couldn''t help but notice that no one fled from the sight of him. Everyone who saw him in the old man''s town fled in terror from the four-armed Ogre. The humans would throw glances in his direction as they passed, but their reactions were not filled with terror but annoyance. A few rolled their eyes while others raised an eyebrow as if he were a strange human.


    "How come no one is afraid of me?"


    Lydia cracked a smile,


    "You are probably one of the least frightening things you can find in this city. They probably think you are just a weird cosplayer."


    "Least frightening? What else could you find in this place?"


    "Crackheads, social media ''Influencers'', crazy protestors who attack people with weird fruits, some conspiracy theorists who believe everyone is a government spy... Or the flat earth people, those guys are also out there."


    "People attack people with fruits?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know... It''s a new thing for me too."


    Asura''s jaw dropped as he turned around to get a better look at the cathedral they came from. It looked like a castle with its massive stone walls looming over its neighboring buildings. The building was at least five times the size of the other cathedral. He thought the other one was a maze... he could not imagine what the inside of this one looked like. The thought of the many doors in this cathedral made his face flush. "What a dreadful thought."


    Asura moped along as they walked, and it wasn''t until Lydia spoke up that he broke from the gloomy spell left by the thought of the doors.


    "Why don''t you kill and eat people like all the other demons?"


    After several utterances of the word demon that Lydia had let out in their fight earlier, this time, it finally got to him. At first, he overlooked it because of his interest in her, but he couldn''t overlook it any further.


    "Eating weak people is stupid. Why fight weak people who can''t defend themselves? Sounds boring. I''m not interested in gaining power through pointless shit. I want a real fight, fun fights, awesome fights. Also, quit calling us demons. It''s racist. There are eight factions, each filled with several species of monsters, and not one is called a demon. Racist temple bastards. My name is Asura. I would appreciate it if you would use it."


    Lydia pondered his words for a moment before responding. She''d never met a monster who could articulate his feelings before. Most of them refused to talk to humans, preferring to try and eat them before any words could ever be spoken.


    The thought that they had complex emotions like humans never crossed her mind. In her defense, though, most tried to kill her, and she did not have the philosophical time to explore the idea of monsters caring about what they were called.


    "Asura it is. Sorry for insulting you."


    Asura lifted an eyebrow at her easy acceptance of his words.


    "Huh, just like that, you believe me?"


    "Well, you could be lying, but so far, you seem genuine. I can tell from the emotion in your voice you really hate the word demon. I never thought that it was racist to use it for every monster, but it makes sense. I''d hate it if people called me a shitling. Though... they''d have no teeth if they ever tried to say it."


    "I mean, it''s fine to use it properly, but not all of us like to devour and torture others. If you have ever met a demon, you''d know that they deserve the term. Wicked assholes are sadistic."


    "I think I have met one or two before."


    "Doubtful if you are throwing the word out left and right."


    "What about possessions? We encounter those all the time."


    Asura''s sudden laugh startled Lydia as they walked through the crowd of people.


    "Sure, a few may be possessed here and there. They could be demons... or they could be shadows."


    "Shadows?"


    "You ever seen an Observer?"


    "The creepy stalker monsters that hide in shadows?"


    "Yeah, everyone has one that watches them. Some of them go rogue and start to whisper in the ears of those they watch. Sure, they can influence people, but humans like to blame others for their grotesque kinks when it''s just really their own thoughts. Why take the blame for your own mistakes or thoughts when you can pawn them off another."


    The unusual serious tone of Asura''s voice left Lydia without a rebuttal. "Was this true?" She''s seen smoke, mana, and light exit the body during exorcisms but sometimes nothing ever left. The person would suddenly change, and whatever was in them was gone. Before she could think deeply about it, Asura interrupted her with a question.


    "How do you know where we are going? Aren''t we supposed to track down quotidian mana? Where is your little orb buddy floating around leading us?"


    "Oh, um... I don''t need one. I''m pretty good at detecting demonic mana. My blessing amps up my holy mana in the presence of demonic mana. It can be used as a radar and steroid for my powers. I normally don''t use a tracking incantation."


    "Quotidian mana."


    "What''s that?"


    "Monster mana. Everyone else calls it quotidian because it''s ordinary, unlike holy mana. Which is the weird one, only humans have it just so you know."


    Speaking of her powers being amped up. "How come she was not being supercharged with a monster standing next to her?" Lydia thought to herself as he looked at the black four-armed monster beside her. Every book she has ever read stated ogres had intensely dense mana that strengthened their bodies.


    "How come my blessing doesn''t go off with you?"


    Asura shrugged and replied,


    "I don''t have quotidian mana. Guess you can''t get stronger from it if it doesn''t exist."


    "Wait, don''t all monsters have demonic mana?"


    "Quotidian."


    "Sorry..."


    "Yep, I mean almost everyone, but not me. I don''t know why, but I wasn''t made with any when I was made. Every other ogre had it... To be honest, I don''t know of a single monster that doesn''t other than me. I''m just strong as shit and hard."


    Snorting at the comment, Lydia burst out in laughter. Confused by Lydia''s hysteria, Asura asked,


    "What''s so funny?"


    She tried to muster out a response while she shook her head. Lydia wiped her eyes with a hand before responding,


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Suddenly, quotidian mana filled Asura''s nose, prompting him to look around. "Where was it coming from?" The people flooding the sidewalks made it difficult to look around the area. The flood of scents swirling around did not help the situation either. Asura froze and diligently studied the surrounding atmosphere for any abnormalities that could be present in the bustling city. A few feet down the road, Lydia realized Asura was no longer beside her, so she turned around to face the frozen ogre.


    "What is up?"


    "If I were a monster-"


    Realizing his question had already been answered, he pointed at a building with a giant sign reading ''Stoliagate Mall'' at the front.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Something is going on there."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "I can smell it."


    "Are you sure the stench is not from the filthy people who refuse to shower around us?"


    Without warning, Asura walked across the street and ignored all traffic laws, leaving Lydia speechless. The light at the nearby intersection turned green, causing the drivers to start driving. However, as Asura crossed each lane, the drivers began to slam on their breaks one after another. The enraged drivers smashed their hands into their horns and erupted in a chorus of angry shouts.


    "GET OUT OFF THE ROAD YOU LUNATIC!"


    "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?"


    "ASSHOLE!"


    A man hung out of his car window and shook his hand at Asura as he crossed the second to last lane. However, while approaching the last lane, its inhabitant roared in anger as he came to an abrupt halt. The man inside started to climb out of his yellow-lifted truck and confront Asura.


    Witnessing the man''s reaction, Asura was unamused by his response and turned to the yellow truck lifted high off the ground. With a smirk on his face, Asura kicked the front of the truck, sending it back a few feet into another car. The man inside''s eyes opened wide as he realized Asura wasn''t a human in a costume.


    "Sit yo ass down. You ain''t gonna do shit."


    The man cowered as Asura threw a middle finger up in his direction. The other car''s drivers refused to drive as Asura finished his walk across. The sight of a truck being sent backward from merely a kick terrified the humans.


    Lydia chased after Asura and now understood what Mel''s earlier warning meant. However, as she approached the building Asura was heading towards, electricity began to arc between her fingertips, alerting her to the threat Asura had detected even before she could.


    Coming up next to Asura, she smiled at the Ogre, who was studying the large building with focused eyes.


    "You are rather good at this. Maybe I will try to steal you from Mel sometime."


    Asura smiled back, beaming with pride. The two were about to enter the mall, but Lydia quickly stopped Asura and pushed him aside. Surprised by the abrupt action, Asura watched Lydia speak out an incantation.


    "You smell nice."


    "From the hands of the wicked, Judex Divinum shall deliver us. Through Mazriel are we hidden from evil''s sight."


    Grabbing Asura''s shoulders, Lydia pulled his forehead close, planting a kiss right in the middle. Flustered by the kiss, Asura was left speechless as Lydia pulled away. Asura reached up to touch his forehead but froze as he noticed his body change before his eyes. His skin was no longer as black as charcoal but instead shifted to a dark brown.


    "What the hell?"


    Asura pulled his lower two arms up into view and found his arms to be missing. Before he could freak out, Lydia stopped him and stated,


    "Your arms are still there. You can''t see them. I cast an illusion on you so they couldn''t detect your presence inside. Also, people won''t freak out if they see you like this."


    Asura patted where his arms once were, finding he could still touch them, but it looked like he was touching air. "How odd..." Using arms you cannot see is certainly a strange feeling. Asura waved them around for a moment before concluding the situation was fine.


    "It is temporary too, so don''t freak out."


    Asura could only nod to respond. The freaky transformation appalled the ogre. Ogres took pride in their existence and capabilities. They were designed by Judex Divinum to have four arms, and to take them away would be to take away their gift from their creator.


    A distant memory resurfaced as Asura thought about losing his arms. He remembered a time when an ogre cried in his arms about losing three of their arms permanently. A raging battle that felt purposeless had taken them away. Asura was left to comfort the grieving ogre.


    "Now we are ready to enter."


    Asura snapped out of the memory long forgotten. The memory faded away, becoming lost once more.


    "What about you? Won''t they sense the holy mana?"


    "Nah, this place is flooded with holy mana. The cathedral here expels mana like a blanket that covers the city."


    "How the hell does that work? Don''t you guys have a certain amount of it?"


    Lydia shrugged at his question.


    "You would be surprised by how much mana an Arch Knight can produce. We have a silver core that acts like a battery we store it in. Fill it every so often, and it powers everything around."


    "Crazy."


    "Time to go find the source of the mana."


    The two walked inside the mall. Their investigation commenced immediately as they entered. Both of their heads swiveled around, studying and processing every bit of information.


    "Holy crap, this is massive."


    There were stores everywhere he looked. Lining the walls were stores that sat right up against each other down both sides. If you didn''t find what you needed in those stores, then you had the second floor... then the third... "Is that a fourth floor? This place is huge!" Bridges stretched across each floor above, connecting both sides of the mall. Thousands of people walked down each passageway, entering and exiting every store.


    "In the ogre realm, you don''t have malls?"


    "Nope. We used to have like tents set up, and there were tons of those, but nothing like this."


    The two briefly looked inside each store they passed to search for the source of the quotidian mana. As they walked down the strip of stores, neither of them could sense any abnormalities. The people walked around smiling as if nothing was going on. Lydia crossed her arms, confused about why the demonic presence was not getting stronger.


    Lydia turned to Asura and found the ogre inhaling through his nose like a madman. The ogre searched for the scent of the mana like a dog. The scent was present, but it was faint. "How strange..." People began to crowd around and stare as Asura vigorously sniffed around the area. Noticing this, Lydia grabbed his arm, pulling him along and away from the crowd gathering.


    "You can''t just sniff around like that. You look like a human right now. Everyone thinks you''re a deranged man."


    "My bad. Sorry. I can smell it though... they are here somewhere."


    In pursuit of the source, they crossed an intersection in the mall, leading down three new paths. Lydia began to walk down one, but Asura stopped as an ominous feeling grew inside him. Something was wrong with this intersection, but he could not pinpoint it. "Was it the stores? No, every store operated like usual."


    There were people buying items, clothing, food. People to his left shook their heads as they tried to walk down the left path. Watching them closely, Asura was baffled as they changed course as if something had changed their mind.


    Asura waited patiently as more and more people repeated the same action whenever they approached the left path. Something was strange about the entrance. It felt like a small ripple was present like the entrance was a projected image of it. There were people on the other side, which confused Asura.


    They walked inside stores just like people on the other paths. However, after watching for a few minutes, they never exited the intersection. They all stopped at the nearest store, and upon exiting, they went back down the strip.


    Lydia returned to Asura after realizing he wasn''t following. Before she could ask questions, he pointed at the left path.


    "It''s behind there."


    "What makes you- Oh, strange."


    Quickly picking up on the unusual events residing within the path on the left side, she approached the entrance and stopped a foot in front. Reaching out her arm, she watched it disappear as it crossed over into the strip. The air rippled as if it were water, distorting the image slightly in the area around the point of contact. She looked at Asura, waving for him to follow as she entered through the illusion.


    Upon entering the room, the stench of blood and rotten bodies filled their nostrils. In front of Lydia was one of the most atrocious sights she had ever witnessed in her life. Bodies were laid on the ground every inch of the walkway. "How many people were dead here?" She thought as everywhere she looked a corpse resided. The floor was barely visible, making counting the number of bodies difficult. Some were piled on top of each other, while others were sprawled out on the floor.


    Lydia looked up to check the floors above to see about their condition. "Maybe there are still some survivors?" The sight of more corpses hanging above on the pathways and bridges made her stomach twist. The blood poured to the floor in waterfalls of the crimson liquid.


    "What a horrifying sight..."


    It all seemed to pool together and joined at intersections that ran like rivers on the floor. Flowing into one central point, it all conjoined, rising into the air to form a massive sphere of blood. Next to the large sphere stood the Gorgon, Asura had fought before, drenched in blood. Her bandages once again wrapped around her face, hiding her hideous four snake eyes. Aware of their presence, the Gorgon flashed a smile at her new visitors.


    "Welcome. Although, you''re a little late."

 An Angel Appeared?

    The air became thick, and Asura''s lungs began to burn as he stood behind the Paladin. It was a familiar feeling the ogre had experienced after encountering the humans for the first time in forever. A sensation brought forth from deep rage and anger towards an individual.


    At the time, it was pointed at him, but now it was directed at the other monster. Lydia''s rage swept through the room, and although Asura could not see her face, the ogre could tell she was biting her lip to try and contain it. The grotesque sight would not go unpunished.


    "Lydia- Eeph!"


    Suddenly, lightning struck near his foot, causing Asura to jump back to protect himself. The mana gathering within her soul started to surge, ejecting lightning in all directions from her body. Without warning, she dashed forward toward the Gorgon, leaving Asura behind.


    "Hey, wait! I want to join in!"


    To Asura''s surprise, Lydia was three times faster than his expectations. "She was holding back too! That hypocrite!" Asura thought as he watched her cover the distance between her opponent and herself in mere seconds.


    "You are definitely going to have to refight me after this! I want all the speed!"


    The ground ripped open as the bolts of lightning erratically carved through it with ease. However, the Gorgon seemed to be unbothered by their approach. The monster''s eyes were steady and unwavering as they watched the two draw near, but she remained still.


    "Why was she just letting them get close? It would take a moment to remove her bandages, so if her plan was to petrify them, then she should have prepared earlier..." Asura thought as he raced after his comrade.


    "Something is wrong..."


    Lydia channeled holy mana into her fist, causing it to glow like molten metal. Her clenched fist pulsed with electricity as lightning wrapped around her arm. Standing two feet away from the Gorgon, Lydia threw everything into her punch. Taking a step forward with her left foot, Lydia twisted her entire body and sent her right fist toward the Gorgon with explosive speed. Before it could connect with her scaly body, the abrupt cries of humans around her made her hesitate for a split second. Asura roared to Lydia to retreat,


    "LYDIA GET BACK!


    "Save us! DON''T LEAVE ME!''


    "Please, I have a family! Spare them! I''ll give you everything!"


    "Someone save my son! PLEASE TAKE HIM WITH YOU!"


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "Dad!? DADDY!"


    The lifeless corpses rose as if the breath of life was breathed back into their lungs. Their haunting appearance made Lydia hesitate. She understood the dead could not come back to life, but their voices were full of strong emotions, making her heart stop for a moment.


    The desperation of trying to live and save their loved ones was still present in their agonizing screams. Their haunting appearance reminded Lydia of those she had lost long ago. The corpses had grey skin and were dried up from having their blood drained. The chunks of hair missing and rotting flesh reminded Asura of zombies from films he watched back home.


    "They aren''t alive, Lydia! Watch out!"


    His warning was just a moment too late. Turning her head to look back at the Gorgon, Lydia watched as the Naga''s massive tail swept towards her. Slamming into her chest. The tail sent Lydia flying into a nearby store and crashing through the glass.


    "To think humanssss care ssso much for their kin. Only a fool rushes blindly at their opponent."


    Asura tried to avenge Lydia, but the Gorgon slammed her tail against the ground as he approached. Unprepared for an attack from beneath, Asura watched as large, sharp rocks ripped through the floor instantly. The pillars of rocks shot forth from the ground, punching Asura in the chest.


    Surprisingly, his landing was not as harsh as he expected it to be as he landed on a nearby pile of bodies. The corpses absorbed most of the impact, allowing Asura to swiftly get back on his feet.


    "Sorry, sorry. My bad. I did not mean to. It was her fault, not mine."


    The ogre sprinted toward the Gorgon to interrupt her plans. As he crossed the large room, leaping over corpses and furniture, he noticed Lydia emerge from the storefront. Lydia seemed unharmed from the attack but more enraged as more lightning ripped through the store behind her.


    "Ssssadly I will take my leave now, but I will ssscertainly leave a gift."


    From the large sphere of blood, she reached in and submerged her arm in the crimson liquid. Lydia and Asura rushed towards her, running as fast as they could to stop her before she finished her "gift".


    "Whatever this gift is, I don''t want it! I want the receipt for returns."


    Mere feet away from the Gorgon, they both tried to strike her with an attack. Asura ripped a large rock from the ground and tossed it in her direction while Lydia channeled more mana into her fists. However, before they could interrupt the Gorgon, she ripped her arm from the sphere, opening a hole in the large ball.


    Asura''s eyes widened as he watched a portal to another realm open within. Erupting from the portal, a large black snake punched through. Its lengthy, black, liquid body let out a deep thud as it struck the ground upon crossing from the other realm. In its entirety, the snake could fill an entire store with its monstrously enormous body.


    "Damn... I feel short... I swear I shrunk or something ''cause it''s at least two or three of me in height. I used to look over these shits."


    Slithering across the floor, the large snake blocked their path to the Gorgon. Unlike its mother, this snake had no scales. Instead, its body seemed to be made from a black liquid that warped and shifted as it moved.


    Within the body, streaks of green liquid created a vivid line throughout the monster''s long body. Its green eyes shone brilliantly against the dark contrast of the body. Its piercing slit eyes were filled with desire and a deep hunger that needed to be sated as if it were starved for decades.


    Encircling its prey, the large snake surrounded the two with its body, which continuously entered through the portal. It wasn''t until the snake was able to coil three times that its tail became visible. The portal closed immediately behind the liquid snake as if waiting for everything to cross through.


    Asura was the first to respond by rushing forward towards the body. Pulling two of his fists back, the ogre threw his body weight into the blow. However, his efforts were wasted as his fists sunk into the liquid body. The ogre looked up at the monster''s face, finding a wicked smile on its serpent lips.


    "What the hell?"


    Its body absorbed the blow completely, leaving Asura defenseless as it began to pull him inside. Fighting against the supernatural force, Asura dug his feet into the ground to try to pry himself from its grasp.


    "Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit."


    Fear gripped Asura''s heart, causing his chest to feel tight. He hopelessly threw his body back but instead of freeing him, the body seemed to have pulled him in deeper. Now, up to his shoulder, his two arms were completely submerged in the black, oily liquid.


    "A little help?"


    Asura called out to Lydia desperately as he waved his free arms around. Lydia remained silent as she studied the monster encircling them.


    "Hey? You can hear me, right?"


    Lydia remained silent as she focused on the monster''s mana.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Lydia began to lightly punch the side of the snake repeatedly. Asura was speechless as he watched the Paladin strike its liquid body. He expected Lydia to have a plan, but as he witnessed the body jiggling from her weightless punches, any hope he had left disappeared. Even the snake seemed surprised by her actions as it watched with a puzzled look. Tilting its head to the side, the snake hissed at her as it prepared to strike.


    "Ah fuck it, man. I don''t want to watch you die."


    Asura relaxed and let the monster''s body consume him. The sensation felt as if he were being pulled into mud. Giving one final shrug before his possible death, Asura gave his final words.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Meh, let''s see what happens."


    Once inside, everything went dark. The liquid was too thick to see the outside world from within. It was like being in one of those sensory deprivation tanks he saw on WeVlog, a video-sharing service he visited quite often.


    He expected a foul stench to overwhelm him, but the monster''s insides were odorless. If he did not physically feel the liquid moving around him, Asura would have believed he was dead. The empty void stripped him of every sense except touch.


    There was no pain, no tingling or excruciating pain that swept over his body. "Wouldn''t the snake be trying to digest me by now? Weird-"


    An abrupt wave of electricity interrupted his thoughts as it swept through the liquid around him. His body tensed up as it coursed into his body, electrocuting him. "There''s the pain!" Asura thought as he bit down on his lip. The intense pain spread through his body.


    "GAHHHGHUDJSHDGJSDJ!!"


    A strong current shot through the snake, making it screech in agony. The large snake opened its jaws wide, convulsing rapidly due to the lightning being pumped into its body. To Lydia''s horror, she watched as it vomited Asura out onto the floor. Covered in black goo, the ogre slid across the floor past her while shaking violently. His involuntary actions, caused by the electricity paralyzing him, made his body twitch as he skated along the floor, resembling a fish out of water.


    It only took a few seconds to recover, but it was enough to free Asura. The large serpent shook its head as it became infuriated. Its rage-filled eyes flicked to Lydia, and the large serpent exposed fangs as it tried to devour her. The serpent''s large head struck swiftly at Lydia.


    Thankfully, Lydia was prepared for the strike and leaped to the side as its fierce bite struck the floor where she once stood. As the snake lifted its head back off the ground, Lydia punched the liquid body lightly five times. The light taps did nothing more than cause the liquid to jiggle from the impact once again.


    "That should be around fifty hits."


    "What was that? Are you just giving it love taps? You-"


    Asura was lying on the ground, watching Lydia walk over to help him up. Reaching down, she offered him a hand, but Asura froze as the large snake''s head rose behind her. Enraged by its thwarted attempts to devour them, its vicious eyes glared hungrily at the two. Asura began to open his mouth to warn Lydia, but before he could say anything, she snapped her fingers.


    A golden light filled the room as a large armored Angel burst into existence. Its golden presence radiated holy mana throughout the room, declaring its arrival. Asura never thought he would see an Angel with his own eyes... but "Why was it translucent like Ash''s wall? What was an Angel doing here?"


    The snake was three times Asura''s height, making him feel small, but the Angel made it worse. It towered over the snake, and in one swift movement, the Angel brought his fist down upon the snake''s head. The head exploded in an instant, sending its head juice everywhere. Black liquid covered Lydia and Asura, and the gooey remains sprayed in all directions. Just as quickly as it came, the Angel vanished, leaving no traces of its presence behind.


    "Gross..."


    Wiping the liquid from his face, Asura turned to look at Lydia, who seemed unfazed by the liquid covering her.


    "What was that?"


    "What was what?"


    "The giant golden Angel dude? Where the hell did he come from?"


    "Oh, that. That is my blessing."


    "Your blessing?"


    "Yeah, like my power?"


    "Is to summon an Angel?"


    "Well, a replica, but yeah."


    "A replica?"


    "So basically, when I punch, I mark the thing I punched. It builds up as I continue punching like a video game combo. After so many marks, I can summon a replica of an Angel to attack once. A bigger number means a bigger angel, and that Angel was about fifty marks to create."


    "That... that is rad. Why didn''t you use it when we fought?"


    "Cause I didn''t want to kill you silly. Now let''s focus on dealing with the Gorgon."


    Lydia walked away from the ogre, filled with awe, and turned her attention to the center of the room where the Gorgon once stood. However, her presence was no longer detectable in the area. The large sphere of blood was taken as well. Lydia sighed deeply, concluding they must have escaped during the fight with the large snake.


    "Damn it. She escaped."


    "Stheno."


    Lydia turned to look at Asura again after his comment.


    "The Gorgon''s name is Stheno. Medusa''s sister."


    "Medusa?"


    "You have never heard of Medusa?"


    "The mythological snake lady?"


    "Every myth comes from something. Medusa''s story is based on a real Naga named Medusa. Her sister is the one we just met. I realized it after the snake came through, out of the three Gorgons only she creates those pet snake things. It''s like her shtick."


    "Huh... Interesting."


    "Yup. I recommend you never look into her eyes, either. Learned the hard way."


    "I will take your word for it."


    Opening his arms wide, Asura gestured at the surrounding area,


    "What now?"


    "I am going to make a quick call to see if the others found anything."


    Pulling out her phone from her boot, Lydia dialed Rose''s number while Asura walked around the surrounding area. The grim scenery made Asura lose his appetite. He could not help but become more depressed as he started to collect the bodies. Laying them neatly next to each other, he lined them up. Asura wanted to make the process easier for the poor families who had to search for their loved ones in this horrific place.


    "So many are now dead because of greed and lust..." Asura thought as he picked up a lifeless child. However, sadly, this was not a new experience. His realm was no different, and neither were the others. "For most, selfish desires always trump morality." Lost in thought, Asura was oblivious to the fact that Lydia now stood behind him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh... just lining them up for their families... Do priests not care about the ones they are supposed to protect? Even at the other cathedral, I have never seen them do anything about the bodies left behind."


    "We do care, well at least we do here. I can''t speak for Mark''s cathedral. However, I think he does. I know he collects the bodies personally and cares for their families. However, the city is massive here, and we don''t always have time to do it ourselves. With the sudden increase in demonic activity, the Paladins and their teams here are forced to go from one attack to another. Usually, we have a team of priests who deliver the bodies to the families, and we pay for the funerals. I know it doesn''t make up for their deaths... we can try, but we can''t save everyone."


    "So why live in a city? It sounds miserable."


    "As sad as it is to say, it is still safer than anywhere outside of city borders. Mark''s town is in bad shape because of its location. Many are left to die outside the cities as monsters break into the realm. It''s a fate everyone has accepted... Even the children know at any point a monster gate or ritual could allow their killer into their house..."


    Asura turned to look up at Lydia. Guilt plagued her face as if she were responsible for not getting here sooner. Her eyes drifted away from the bodies, unable to look at them any longer. She turned her attention to the illusion still lingering at the path''s entrance. The whole situation baffled her. "How come they couldn''t detect the presence of something like this earlier?" The cathedral had a team of people designated always to monitor the city.


    Her powers also didn''t drastically increase until she passed through the illusion. "What was preventing the demonic mana from leaking through?" Before she could walk up to the shifting image, the illusion dispersed.


    Like a curtain being opened, it revealed the atrocities that took place here to the world around them. Immediately, people took notice and began to flee. Screams of people filled the mall as they fled to find safety elsewhere. Lydia turned to Asura, who continued to move the bodies,


    "We need to leave. Rose had a similar encounter with a female Beastman."


    "Did she have a hammer?"


    "Yes? How-"


    "Malachi''s henchman."''


    "The two of them collected a ton of blood. I believe it''s only a matter of time before they try and summon Jormungandr. We need to find them quickly."


    Asura sighed, his shoulders slumped,


    "Alright..."


    Asura didn''t understand it, but for some reason, the corpses were beginning to eat away at his conscience. Although witnessing piles of corpses and horrific scenes of massacres in previous fights, it all started to take a toll on him as he stood before the seven corpses he managed to line up. The voices from the corpses earlier echoed in his ears.


    "DADDY!"


    Lydia and Asura dashed out of the mall, leaving through the same doors they came from. Lydia decided it was best to return to the cathedral. With no leads on where the summoning was taking place, she figured the monitors would be able to detect the massive surge of quotidian activity.


    "There was no way they could hide such a ritual of this magnitude for long. The monitors should have informed them of this long ago..." The most recent encounter left a bitter taste in her mouth as well. She had questions for the monitors that needed answers.


    Next to her, Asura came to a sudden halt.


    "Why?-"


    She turned to find the ogre staring off into the distance. Lydia tried to find what he was looking at, but the only distinguishable feature of the street was the subway station stairs leading down to the entrance.


    "What''s up? We need to hurry."


    Asura pointed at the stairs and asked,


    "If I wanted to destroy a massive castle quickly. How would you do it?"


    Baffled by the question, Lydia asked,


    "I don''t know. I guess an explosive from the inside would do it."


    Asura''s eyes locked with hers. His eyes were filled with dread as he looked at her.


    "What about underneath it."


    Lydia''s eyes went wide as she remembered the subway system traveling underneath the cathedral. They were going to blow it up from underneath... Without saying a word, the two sprinted towards the stairs. In a hurry, the two leaped dozens of steps at a time. Lydia shouted at the top of her lungs as she raced down, warning the people around them.


    "GET OUT OF THE SUBWAY! THIS IS AN ORDER FROM THE TEMPLE! IF YOU WANT TO LIVE RUN!"

 The Beginning

    The people walking down to the subway seemed unfazed initially, believing that the two were lunatics yelling about the world''s end in every other daily occurrence. However, it only took a moment to recognize Lydia.


    The head Paladin of the cathedral often tried to avoid inciting panic amongst the people because it always led to chaos. Today, however, it was a must. If Jormungandr were released in the subway, everyone here would be dead.


    "GO! GET OUT! THERE ARE MONSTERS DOWN HERE! RUN TO THE CATHE-... GET OUT OF THE CITY!"


    Upon reaching the bottom stairs, Asura noticed more bystanders progressing through their daily routines as if their presence meant nothing. Asura tucked his arms to his sides, breathing in one long breath, then let out a roar that deafened the people. The people''s faces flushed as they realized the strange cosplayer was a monster before them.


    They stormed out of the staircase in a giant crowd with only one way to leave. Trampling over each other, the desperate people did everything they could to save themselves. The sight left Asura with a bitter taste as he watched the humans ignore their fellow kind in pursuit of their survival.


    "GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE YOU IDIOTS!"


    "Mommy? MOMMY!"


    Asura turned to his right, finding a small child huddled in the corner alone. Tears filled the tiny human''s eyes as he desperately clutched a small action figure in his arms.


    "You''ll save me, right, American Man?"


    The child wept as snot poured from his nose. It was a sight Asura could not ignore. Asura dashed to the child and grabbed hold of a large man attempting to escape. The bald man resembled a bodybuilder, with his stature matched by his gym attire. "The child would be safest with him," Asura thought.


    "What the hell, man??!"


    Asura pulled the man close and growled.


    "You! You take this child and run. I swear to Judex Divinum that if I ever find out you abandoned him. I''ll fucking kill you. You hear me?"


    Asura grabbed the child and pushed him into his arms. The child''s eyes went wide from being jerked around so abruptly.


    "This man will save you. You''ll find your mother, but it''s not safe here. Find her when you get away."


    Asura smiled at the child but knew he could not comfort the terrified child.


    "I''ll find your mom."


    The ogre turned his attention back to the man. He pointed at the man with his top right hand.


    "I''ll find you. Just remember that."


    The man nodded as sweat dripped from his head.


    Lydia smiled at Asura as he returned to her side.


    "We can''t waste any more time, but thank you."


    The two sprinted through the underground area, leaping over any obstacles hindering their path.


    Finally, they reached the tracks to the tunnels they were looking for. Lydia whipped her head back and forth between the two tunnels.


    "Left or right?"


    She expected her mana to muster because of the quotidian presence, but there was nothing. "No demonic mana... Quotidian." Lydia turned to Asura, watching as he stepped onto the tracks without hesitation. As if he were a tracking hound, the ogre sniffed the air for the scent of monsters.


    "Right!"


    Asura darted down the right tunnel without another word. To Lydia''s surprise, Asura disappeared before she could ask any further questions. His unexpected speed left her stunned for a moment before following after the monster.


    "Hey! Wait up!"


    Although Asura was fast, Lydia knew she was quicker. Catching up quickly, she relocated the ogre before he got too far.


    "I am going to call Rose! Lead the way!"


    Lydia called out as she whipped the phone out of her pocket and dialed her comrade''s number.


    "They''re in the subway. They want to summon Jormungandr under the cathedral to destroy it from underneath, caving it in. Get your butts here now!"


    The two put everything they could into their legs, sprinting as fast as they could due to desperation and adrenaline. "They needed to stop this ritual by any means necessary." Lydia was surprised by Asura''s speed once again. Most monsters and even Paladins had difficulty keeping up with her. Although she managed to get ahead of him, he kept a steady pace behind her.


    Running down the tracks, Asura mentally noted everything around him. Sometimes, a large opening emerged for the construction or maintenance of the tracks. "Where would they be? Where would the perfect place for this ritual be?" Without warning, Asura grabbed Lydia, shocking her.


    "What?"


    Digging his heels into the ground, Asura managed to slow their momentum down just enough to throw Lydia into a nearby wall. "Is she being betrayed right now?" She thought as she slammed into the wall. The Paladin closed her eyes as she braced for impact, "This is going to hurt a lot."


    However, nothing happened. Instead, she felt the weird sensation of passing through an illusion like in the mall. Lydia quickly opened her eyes, managing to tuck herself into a roll to get back on her feet. Twisting herself around, she found she was on the other end of an illusion made to mirror the tunnel walls.


    Asura emerged from the other side a few seconds behind her and entered the room. Declaring his entrance as if he were a gladiator, Asura shouted.


    "I''m not falling for that crap twice."


    "Welcome, Asura. You are just in time."


    "Ah, man, it''s you again. Lame... here I thought I would get to fight someone who isn''t a coward who runs away like a crybaby."


    "Still as childish as ever..."


    "Yeah, well, at least I can back my words up with my skills, unlike crybaby man who relies on his henchman."


    An expansive room carved out of the rock stood before Asura and Lydia. Right in the middle of everything stood Malachi, the Gorgon, and the Beastman, with three large spheres of blood hovering in the air. Due to its size, they must have prepared this long ago. "It certainly would fit Jormungandr... for like half a second, then the rest of his body would come through and squish them all," Asura thought.


    "So, what''s the plan? Summon the dude, then die?"


    Malachi smiled,


    "I will give one final offer, Asura. Join us. Watch as the revelations begin. A new hope will be born for the world, one without human taint. A place where the sins of man will no longer exist. Free from the existence of God. A-"


    Lydia''s jaw dropped as a rock smashed into Malachi''s jaw, interrupting his speech. Blood poured through the cracks between his fingers as he held his ruptured jaw. Furious, Malachi turned to Asura, who had another rock in his hand.


    "I didn''t come here to listen to your supervillain speech. Fight me like a man this time!"


    Malachi''s blood boiled from having his pride damaged in such a manner.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "You two complete the ritual. I will deal with our uninvited visitors."


    Stheno bowed, accepting his command.


    "Asssss you wish."


    On the other hand, the Beastman seemed eager to fight but resisted the urge to join in.


    "Okay, Master."


    Behind Malachi, the two began to chant in a language that was even foreign to Asura. Whatever their words were, Asura understood he needed to stop them from proceeding.


    Suddenly, the large spheres merged, conjoining into one massive sphere. Malachi walked towards the Paladin and Ogre, intercepting their paths to the large sphere behind him. With the wave of a hand, he revealed several red ritual circles on the ground surrounding the henchmen and the ritual.


    Lydia counted four circles as the last one appeared.


    There were three circles around the henchman, and the last one stood right before Malachi. Asura and Lydia dashed towards the cultist leader, trying to stop his plans before he could complete them.


    "Too late."


    Malachi called out with a smile on his face. From the large circles around, the henchman erupted crimson barriers that shot up to the ceiling. Then, as they were just about to reach Malachi, the last one completed. He stood on the other side with a smirk on his face that made Asura''s rage fester. Unlike Lydia, who slowed down in front of the barrier, Asura put everything he could into his charge, ready to smash through it.


    The ogre braced for impact as he put his right shoulder forward. Slamming into the side of the barrier, Asura put his entire body into the blow. He expected it to shatter like Ash''s wall, but that did not happen this time. Instead, Asura groaned from the pain as he smacked against the undamaged barrier.


    Bouncing off the large wall before him, he fell backward, groaning from the pain. On the other side, Malachi laughed at Asura''s pathetic attempt to break through.


    "To think you were once respected. Now look at you, a fool, nothing. You could be great once more. Asura, do not aid humans. Have they not betrayed you in the past? Forgotten you?"


    Before Asura could throw out his insult, he watched Lydia snap her fingers. From thin air, an Angel emerged above Lydia.


    Malachi''s eyes widened from the shock of seeing an Angel. She laughed back at the overconfident cultist.


    "You forgot about me!"


    The angel slammed its front right foot onto the ground, throwing its left arm forward with all its might. Its clenched fist punched straight through the barrier, shattering the red crimson mana that formed the wall like glass. A large boom erupted from the spell being broken, shaking the dust free from the ceiling of the room.


    Although this was surprising, Malachi knew they would break through sooner or later. He didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    After one hit, the angel erupted into flames, burning away. Witnessing this, Malachi realized it was not a real Angel but an imitation of one.


    "I see now... it''s your blessing."


    However, Lydia did not respond with words; instead, she used her fist. Throwing her right fist forward, she tried to connect with Malachi''s face. However, his violet eyes stared directly into hers. The unsettling feeling that she needed to look away filled every inch of her body. His eyes shifted slightly to a different color... "Were they emerald now?"


    She turned away as quickly as she could as the sudden burst of mana shot forth from his eyes. The explosive force shot her a few feet backward as it poured out from his gaze into the room.


    "Shit... So that''s what the book does. Lydia!"


    The book copied the monster''s unique quotidian mana, which allows him to use their powers. He copied Stheno''s gaze just like he did with Jormungandr''s breath. "How can a human wield such power like this? The quotidian mana should be devouring his body from the inside..." Asura, up on his feet again, jumped towards Malachi, prepared to strike him. At the same time, Lydia ran towards Malachi on his right.


    A sudden crimson glow filled the room around them. Looking up, Asura found the sphere was now emitting a bright red light like molten metal. He turned his attention back to Malachi and saw a smile plastered on his face once again. "Shit..." Asura thought as he struck with his fist, desperate to hit Malachi and stop this madness. Both Lydia''s and his fist were only inches away from his face, as the cultist declared.


    "And so, it begins. The final hour."


    Their fists slammed into Malachi''s face from both sides, causing it to smash under pressure. Erupting like a volcano, blood splattered all around as his head exploded. Malachi''s body dropped to the floor, melting into a pool of blood. Before they could respond to such a sight, they watched as the massive sphere slammed into the ground.


    The blood shot across the floor, breaking through the barriers with ease. As if the liquid had a mind of its own, it rolled across the ground, covering every inch of the room. Lydia held her breath as she watched it take shape. The two of them desperately tried to break the floor under them.


    She struck at the ground, repeatedly summoning several Angels to slam their fist into the floor. The floor remained intact after each blow, showing no signs of even cracking. Asura took a different approach, digging his hands deep into the ground to try and rip it apart.


    Nothing; their desperate attempts to stop this ritual were worthless. A large summoning circle formed beneath them, stretching from one end of the room to the other. However, this time, something new remained in the middle.


    A large tree with branches so long they pierced the heavens and roots that traveled down to the depths of hell emerged. Upon the tree was a snake coiled around it, strangling the tree as if it resented the large tree''s existence. The molten liquid ignited brighter than ever, revealing a purple flame that consumed the room around them. Lydia shouted at Asura while grabbing his shirt and pulling him towards the exit.


    "Shit! We need to leave!"


    "What are we going to do?!?"


    "Find Rose and Mel. Regroup and... I guess we fight Jormungandr... That''s all we can do."


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Rose watched as large ravines opened all around her in the middle of the city. It was as if the apocalypse had come. Large buildings began to collapse, crushing thousands under the falling debris. The group tried to mitigate as much damage and save as many as they could, but there were too many to save...


    For every life they saved, it felt as if a hundred more died. Running across the streets, they grabbed people falling into massive sinkholes that were ripped open. Kane used his metal dogs to grab children and bring them to safety. They managed to join up with Mel, Ash, and Wain, but even with their help, it felt like hope was lost. Wain shouted,


    "COME TO ME! IF YOU WANT TO LIVE COME OVER HERE! I CAN SAVE YOU!"


    Hundreds of people poured around Wain as the chaos unfolded.


    Inhaling the smoke from a cigar, he blew out a large cloud around the people huddled up, desperate to live. Mel was thankful Wain provided an opportunity to save the people with his gift. She did not know how they would save them if it were not for him. Mel watched as the smoke settled, revealing the people were no longer within the large cloud.


    "Where did you send them?"


    "Outside the city. They should be safe there. Only the middle of the city is in danger, but still... Who knows if anything will be safe after this."


    Suddenly, it went dark all around them. A large shadow cast over the group as a nearby tower collapsed.


    "Shit!"


    The group pulled everyone they could close as the building fell over them. Rose, Mel, Kane, and Ash all spoke an incantation.


    "Judex Divinum is my protector and my shield. Through Mazriel, the walls of heaven will not fall."


    The group formed four walls that formed a triangle around them, with one resting on top of the others. Everyone braced for impact as the building crashed into the makeshift bunker.


    Wain held his breath as large cracks were created due to the stress on the walls. However, they managed to hold... for now. The citizens within the bunker began to weep, confident that death would come to collect their lives today.


    Wain quickly exhaled more smoke as the walls around him buckled under the weight. Thankfully, the area was small enough for him to fill soon, allowing him to transport people immediately.


    Rose watched as the smoke dispersed around her. Suddenly, the group was down the street from the cathedral.


    "Where are the citizens?"


    "Out of town again. I put us here, though. Figured we could help more."


    Rose nodded in agreement with his statement. There were still thousands more to save. Then, just as they came, the earthquakes stopped. The ravines ceased to open. Everything became quiet for a terrifying moment.


    "What''s-"


    Wain received his answer in a way he could have never guessed. A giant snake''s head and body erupted from the cathedral before them. The once mighty fortress, which stood as a beacon of protection, exploded as the giant monster rose from the ground.


    The giant serpent towered like a skyscraper above the city and opened its jaws, revealing rows of sharp teeth the size of long swords as it began to bellow a deep guttural noise.


    Standing hundreds of feet away from the cathedral, the presence of its mana caused the human''s skin to feel as if it were burning.


    The giant serpent let out a roar that shook the ground beneath them. Its monstrous cry rippled through the air, declaring its dominance over the living nearby. Mel would never admit it, but her legs began to tremble from the sound alone. Terror and awe swept over the group as they witnessed the serpent shake the remnants of the building off its behemoth of a head.


    Wain, paralyzed by fear, managed to let out a whisper just loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "How are we supposed to fight that..."

 Lost Hope

    "What a horrifying sight." Ash thought as the creature emerged. Ash stood alongside the others, who were also in awe of the enormity of the beast.


    Wain couldn''t bring himself to move his body as he watched the terrifying presence continue to enter their world. He couldn''t recall the exact date of the last entry recorded of an Apocalypse entering the human realm. However, it has been roughly eighty years since humans have faced such a devastating encounter with the creatures of nightmares.


    "I''ve heard legends and myths of the snake that devours the world... I wish it remained a myth."


    They say its body is coiled around the earth, an endless one¡ª"a fitting title," Wain thought. With no end in sight, the dragon pulled itself through the large cavity in the middle of the city, ripping its way out from within the earth. Adorning its large body were massive, jagged spikes facing away from its head. The brownish-gray spikes seemed to merge, creating a natural armor that covered its elongated body.


    Opening its mouth once more, the giant dragon began to channel mana into its throat, preparing to unleash a devastating blast. A purple flame grew in the back of its esophagus, growing more violent as time passed, rising into the back of its mouth. Although they were far from Jormungandr, Wain felt as if he could see the sides of its mouth curled up. Wain whispered,


    "It''s smiling..."


    It enjoyed the panic, the terror it caused within the small creatures fleeing from its presence. It felt satisfaction as the humans tried desperately to cling to life. The group could only watch as it pumped mana into the flame, causing it to overflow from its mouth.


    "Here it comes." Wain thought as his body began to move on its own. He raced towards the giant creature alongside his fellow party members, who were all sprinting towards an opponent none of them believed they could win against.


    "What do we even do? What''s the plan? We are just running at it... We don''t even know how to kill it... How do we stop it even? Can we? It''ll just kill us... Oh Judex Divinum, we need a miracle, don''t we? Shit... Is this how it ends? Is there an Angel who will answer our pleas?" Wain''s mind raced wildly as he ran across the street.


    Tears swelled in Wain''s eyes, knowing this could be the last few moments of his life. "I can run? I can leave this place... I can take everyone away. Force them to all come with me... Shit! I can''t do that."


    It was a priest''s job to protect everyone. If he fled, he would abandon all the civilians in the city. Every last one of them would be dead if he cowardly saved his own life.


    Slamming its massive jaws shut, the dragon applied pressure to the flames and mana, rapidly condensing it all within its body. However, the flame did not extinguish but became refined into a beam of fire within the dragon''s throat.


    Soon, the force became uncontrollable within its body as the pressure built up. The pressure forced Jormungandr''s jaws open in a sudden snap as if his jaws were pried apart, unleashing the beam of fire upon the right side of the city.


    Wain will never forget this day after witnessing the fire expand as it traveled away from the monster''s mouth. The purple flames consumed everything it came into contact with, and in the blink of an eye, the city was reduced to nothing but ash.


    The only thing that remained from the buildings were large metal rods protruding from the ground, four for each corner of the buildings. The purple fire filled the streets, incinerating the unfortunate souls that ran from the monster''s presence. Wain realized they were the fortunate ones. "A painless death," he muttered.


    Those that escaped into the buildings or were already in them met a more gruesome end. Ripping through the structures easily, the flame cleaved the buildings in half on the outskirts of the mighty blast. If the building was tall enough to avoid total annihilation, it suffered a worse fate than the rest.


    With nothing to support the tall buildings, they toppled over. Crashing onto the earth with a sickening boom from metal and rock smashing into each other, the buildings collapsed under the weight of the force. Clouds of dust and debris were sent flying as Jormungandr continued its rampage. The group could only pray to Judex Divinum that the giant dragon would run out of mana soon...


    Those who survived fled in terror as they filled the streets like a sea. It became difficult to push through as thousands swarmed past, desperate to survive the nightmare unraveling before them. As they ran, chunks of metal and rock began to rain, and debris from the collapsing building fell. The group tried to save as many lives as possible, but it was still too much for them to handle.


    Rose swung her large wrecking ball to intercept any descending objects, but with little room to move, it became challenging to help. Mel, however, managed to deal with most of the debris that fell in their proximity with her guns. Swapping the form to a shotgun, she blasted anything that approached the ground. If something managed to get past Mel, Ash did his best to clean up, slinging flaming slashes of mana into them, causing them to explode in the air.


    Whatever remained of the falling debris turned to shrapnel that shot in all directions. The shards cut deep into the flesh of the civilians, while others broke bones from the impact of larger pieces. A woman screamed as a shard shot into her eye. Wain, only a few feet away, witnessed the events unfold as the sickening noise of it sinking into her skull echoed in his head.


    "Agghhhhhh!"


    She was still alive. Rushing to her side, he lifted her off the ground while she clutched her eye with both hands. Blood poured from the wound, spilling all over her arms and chest. Wain clutched the woman, trying to figure out a way to help.


    "MEL, SHE NEEDS HEALED!"


    "I''M A LITTLE BUSY!!!!"


    Mel continued to fire at falling debris, needing every little bit of focus she could muster. It was the most taxing game of duck hunt she had ever experienced. She had practiced hitting fast objects and targets thousands of times to train her skills. Yet, she was still unprepared for the amount easily tossed through the sky.


    "I''LL HELP!"


    Kane rushed to her side, emerging from the crowd. He clasped his hands to her face and began to pour mana into the woman''s body.


    "I NEED TIME TO FOCUS!"


    Kane yelled as the chaos grew louder around them. Wain nodded, but the woman grabbed his arm as he tried to stand.


    "I''M OKAY! LET ME GO! I NEED TO RUN! GET OFF ME!"


    "YOU''RE BADLY INJURED!"


    "IT''S BETTER TO BE BADLY INJURED THAN DEAD! AGHH! LET ME GO!"


    Fighting off the help from Wain and Kane, the woman managed to free herself from their grasp due to their shock. Before they could stop her, she rushed into the sea of humanity, disappearing like a leaf in a raging river. Wain was speechless, but he knew she was right. To stay here meant only death. Even if she was healed, if she could not escape the city, all of it was pointless.


    Although they saved those around them, those who were too far ahead or behind suffered a fate they wished upon no one. The metal crashed into the crowds, piercing through people, and sunk into the ground beneath from the force.


    Then came the rocks, flying down from the sky like meteorites shooting through the air. They punched into the earth, crushing everything in their path. Screams of agony erupted from the crowd as bodies were flattened under the large boulders tumbling across the streets.


    Despite how close the group was to the cathedral, only a few hundred feet away, every foot felt like it stretched into a mile, and each passing second turned into hours as the storm of destruction raged on.


    The chaos disguised the fact that the monster''s head was no longer at the cathedral. "When did the breath stop?" Wain asked himself as he searched for the head of Jormungandr. Starting with the cavity from which its body entered, Wain watched as the body traveled to the left. It was moving through the city now.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    However, he could not see exactly where it was headed. The remaining buildings blocked his vision of the creature, but occasionally, he caught a glimpse of a portion of its large body. This terrified him even more than the breath did. "Was it devouring the people in the streets now?"


    To their horror, the largest building in the city began to fall. A skyscraper reaching farther than any other in the city reached up as if it touched the sky. Falling from the heavens, the tower split in half as it toppled to its side. Mel prayed it would at least slow him down as it slammed into the top of Jormungandr''s body.


    The thunderous noise of it exploding upon impact was unsettling. "Just how many died in a matter of seconds?" Mel asked herself. Echoing through the city, the noise rang like a bell in their ears as if a fight just ended, a fight they were losing... Then, in an instant, a wave of clouds of dust rolled across the city, consuming everything for miles. Mel could no longer see her comrades beside her in the heavy cloud but prayed they were still alive within it.


    Knowing the buildings were filled with people made the circumstances worse for Ash. He felt useless at this moment as the dragon slaughtered the living beneath it without a care. The cloud of dust around them dispersed like a curtain, revealing the chaos it hid on the other side. The sky began to fill with black smoke, blotting out the setting sun as buildings began to burn from raging fires created by the chaos.


    What little light the sun provided as it set ceased to exist under the blanket of despair left in the air above. To Wain, it felt like it was a symbol from Jormungandr, declaring that the light of the heavens would not save them from his wrath.


    The only light left came from the fires that broke out throughout the city from the chaos. Inside the burning buildings, the flames devoured everyone trapped inside as they grew violently with every minute that passed. Rose tried to extinguish as much as possible while continuing her pursuit towards the cavity.


    Throwing her wrecking ball toward the fires, she slammed it into the ground, releasing a rising black wave from its core that shot up to the side of the buildings. Upon reaching the climax of its explosive force into the sky, the black wave came crashing down onto the fire. The group felt relieved as some fires extinguished, but others raged on as if the water did nothing.


    However, they could do nothing about it as they sprinted towards Jormungandr. He was the priority. Wain cried out,


    "We need to save them!"


    Rose answered.


    "If we stop even for a moment, it could mean thousands more die. We can''t save them all, Wain..."


    If they didn''t stop him, nothing mattered... Leaving so many to die left them all with unbearable guilt. "How could they possibly be victorious against such a monster? What was the point if they could not save the lives of those they swore to protect?" Wain was losing confidence in their abilities.


    Doubt began to creep through the group of priests, causing their morale to drop significantly. Rose tried to raise the group''s morale, showing determination to defeat the large dragon, but the fiery will in her eyes betrayed the lack of confidence lingering underneath.


    Jormungandr was starting to win the battle before it even began.


    "What do we do now?"


    Wain asked as they reached the cavity from which Jormungandr''s body emerged. They were finally there... Standing only a few feet away from the entrance, they all realized the magnitude of the serpent. From a distance, he was huge, but up close... it was even more monstrous. The large creature was the size of a four-story building in both width and height.


    Searching the area, Rose had hoped a few priests remained from the cathedral, but the corpses littering the ground covered in rubble quickly extinguished the flame of hope in her heart. Most of them were killed by the dragon''s entrance, which destroyed the cathedral. "Where were the others? There surely had to be some alive, but where were they? Did they flee and abandon the people they swore an oath to Judex Divinum to protect?"


    She tried to blame them but honestly could not bring herself to do so. If she lacked the blessing the Angels provided her, would she stay? Would she stay and fight a pointless battle with an obvious ending? It could have been possible if they had Lydia and Asura, but even with them and an Arch Knight, it looked like too big of a mountain to overcome.


    They needed a miracle from God to accomplish such a feat.


    Mel and Rose were the first to strike at the body. Desperate to stop its entrance, Mel slammed her two pistols together, and in a bright burst of holy amber fire, a minigun was created. She clenched her hands tightly onto its handles, praying for it to work as she unleashed a barrage of bullets into its side.


    At the same time, Rose swung her wrecking ball with all the strength she could muster. Releasing it on the final swing, she cast the ball with all her might, slamming it into the side of the behemoth.


    Neither the wrecking ball nor the bullets managed even to chip the large dragon''s armor. However, Mel remained hopeful as she swapped her minigun for a rocket-propelled grenade launcher. Channeling all her mana into the missile within, she was determined to hurt the creature to get its attention.


    Right before she pulled the trigger, shouting erupted as two figures appeared on Jormgunadr''s side. Hanging onto a spike, both Lydia and Asura emerged from the depths. Asura roared with excitement.


    "NOW THIS IS HOW YOU MAKE AN ENTRANCE HAHAHAHAH!"


    "They were alive!" Relief swept over the group, and they were filled with hope for a moment that felt like an eternity. Jumping down from the large creature, the two landed right before the group, bracing themselves for the landing. After rising to their feet and seeing the smile plastered on Asura''s face Mel for the first time, had the uncontrollable urge to hug the moronic ogre. Before she could, though, Lydia declared,


    "No time to explain. Here is the plan. We need to get its attention-"


    "You have my audience, priests..."


    A thunderous, deep voice that shook the ground beneath them spoke out as a building exploded from behind them. Clouds of dust spilled out into the street like a crashing wave in the sea. For a moment, they saw nothing but darkness. Then, it emerged. Its large purple eye, the size of a car, glowed vividly in the night. Glaring at them like a beacon of malevolence, the group became paralyzed with fear.


    Excreting from its body was a thick fog of quotidian mana that swirled all around in the air, bathing them in the acidic mana and burning their skin. The large pupil constricted, shrinking in size as it focused on a particular person. Turning her head to see who it was glaring at Lydia, she found the gaze rested on Asura, who stood defiantly.


    "We meet again, danger noodle!"


    Without opening its mouth, Jormungandr spoke once again. Its voice boomed with authority, and an ancient accent Wain could not recognize. The words felt as if they were rammed into their minds, causing massive headaches to erupt, and each word echoed ten times.


    "To speak with such confidence after falling so far, Asura."


    "Could not have fallen farther than you, old friend. You are looking a little rough. Get your ass whooped by the big momma?"


    Opening its monstrous jaws, Jormungandr unleashed an ear-piercing hiss. Gripping his skull, Wain could only gasp in agony as his head felt like it began to split apart. Mel, Ash, Kane, and Wain all fell to their knees as their ears began to bleed. The sharp and relentless noise shook the souls hearing the deafening scream. The only two who managed to stand firm were Asura and Lydia. Putting a finger in his ear, Asura closed his eyes, wincing as the hiss rang out. Lydia covered her ears with an unfazed expression.


    "You done crying ''cause you''re a sore loser? I was guessing, but you really got spanked by the king, didn''t you?"


    "Malachi has revealed to me that you adore a human child... I will relish the sight of your despair as I devour her before you."


    Lydia watched as Asura clenched his jaw, and he began to flex every muscle in his body. Asura''s blood began to boil at the mention of Lily. Asura knew Jormungandr would do whatever it took to get his way, even if it meant devouring innocent lives. A dragon''s cruelty knows no bounds. If it means they can achieve greater heights, they would even devour their own children. The thought disgusted Asura.


    "I''ll fucking kill you... Ha... Hahaha... Hahahhhaha."


    Asura began to laugh hysterically. His eyes became erratic, darting around as the madness began to creep in. Like embers buried under layers of memories, a darkness resurfaced within Asura''s heart. "Was this the feeling of betrayal? When have I been betrayed?" Asura thought as a rancid and metallic taste filled his mouth. An ancient, long-forgotten rage was free within him, ready to consume what sanity he had left.


    "Focus! We need you..."


    "This is the end, Asura. For you, for your friends, and for the humans you sacrificed so much for. A worthy end to such a failure. An end to the so-called Great King. The day has come for the mother of dragons to return. And so will her rage and hatred against man and the shadows. The end of all."


    Raising his massive head, Jormungandr rose into the sky as it lifted a portion of its body. The buildings around began to shake as the spikes dug into the sides and tore through the structures easily. Looming far above the group, Jormungandr opened its monstrous jaws. In the back of his throat, a purple flame ignited as mana began to compress once again. The purple flame made Wain''s face flush as he realized what would happen next.

 A Cup

    Asura struggled to breathe as a wave of nausea washed throughout his body. The madness'' embers burned hot behind the curtain of his consciousness, waiting for any signs of weakness to consume him again.


    "What was that?" Asura thought as a fog slowly receded in his mind. The only thought that remained while he lost control was, "I must kill. I will purge the vile weeds that plague the garden."


    The madness''s hold on Asura''s mind felt old in origin, something long forgotten and banished from his memories. A feeling that seemed to be lingering in the back of his consciousness for as long as he could remember.


    Voices erupted in his head as they quietly shouted, sending waves of intense pain through his body.


    "Kill them..."


    "Kill them all.


    "Do you think humans will not betray you? They only use you for their plans."


    "Kill them."


    "All of them."


    "Slaughter them."


    "Why spare them? Why show mercy now?"


    "Do not be a fool. They will never accept you."


    Lydia watched as Asura whipped his head around as if looking for something. His wide, wild eyes left a sinking feeling in her gut, and the ogre began to resemble a beast.


    "Shut up! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!"


    Asura seemed uninterested in Jormungandr and occupied with something the group couldn''t perceive. Wain tried to reason with Asura, but the ogre lunged at him with his hands outstretched for his neck.


    Lydia grabbed hold of the ogre and slammed him to the ground.


    "Focus!"


    Asura jerked his head forward to bite at Lydia''s neck. His four arms tried to wrap around her body, but she had learned her lesson from their sparing sessions. Before he could get hold of her, Lydia raised her clenched fist and poured mana throughout it.


    Wain desperately tried to stop Lydia, but Rose and Mel grabbed him.


    "Wait! WAIT!"


    Lydia slammed her fist down on Asura''s chest, sending a massive lightning and kinetic force into the ogre''s body. The ground caved underneath and shook from the explosive power.


    "SNAP OUT OF IT! GET YOURSELF TOGETHER!"


    Lydia shouted as Jormungandr slammed his jaws shut, preparing to unleash the devastating blast. Wain felt helpless due to not having holy mana; they needed a solution, but he could not provide one.


    However, he knew a feasible way to find one. Searching his bag, he desperately searched every pocket, looking for a purple label. "Where.... is it.... no... FUCK!" Wain thought as his frustration grew with time.


    Lydia tried to formulate a plan to kill the beast, but the intense mana surging from the snake''s body caused a burning sensation throughout the priests'' minds.


    "Rose, protect everyone. I will get close and apply my blessing to try to get an Angel large enough to strike it down. I need you, Kane, and Mel to figure out a better backup plan for when this goes wrong. I''ll try to buy us some time."


    "Can''t you interrupt him? Shoot his jaw with something big!"


    Lydia looked down and stood over Asura, who looked over at Mel with a bewildered expression.


    "What?"


    Asura''s sanity had returned.


    Mel, still holding the rocket-propelled grenade launcher, braced the large gun against her shoulder. While aiming down the sights, she channeled as much mana into the round as she could, praying for a miracle.


    "Judex Divinum strengthens those who follow the light. Through Hephestine, the dullest blades sharp!"


    Lydia looked down at Asura once more, asking,


    "We already know this isn''t going to work?"


    "Yes, but if you can push his jaw up into the sky, what the fuck is going to get hit?"


    Asura kicked himself off the ground and looked up at the giant serpent looming above.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Never better."


    Click. Mel shot the missile toward the underside of Jormungandr''s jaws. Immediately after it left the launcher, it ignited in an amber holy fire that coated it completely. Blazing with all its glory, the rocket resembled a comet soaring through the sky toward its target.


    "Please, God..."


    Mel immediately began to create another round from her holy mana, but it would take time to finish. Asura realized the size of the bullet increased the time of creation; if it were a smaller gun, it would take seconds to create within the weapon, but the large explosive would only be created after a few seconds.


    However, even losing a second cost them significantly in this situation.


    Watching the rocket collide with Jormungandr''s jaw, the vessel erupted into a large explosion that covered the entire underside in fire and smoke. Everyone held their breath momentarily as they witnessed the ball of fire expand. The possibility of it killing Jormungandr was nonexistent, but it might have harmed him enough...


    As the black smoke thinned, a purple light became slightly visible on the other side. Rose''s eyes went wide as she realized... Jormungandr was perfectly fine, and the blast did nothing. Jormungandr remained unmoved.


    Lydia screamed at the top of her lungs,


    "PUT A WALL ASH!"


    Lydia''s mind raced at the thought of the blast being sent directly down upon them. There wasn''t a Paladin around who could create a shield strong enough to withstand such a blow. However, Ash had proven better at creating defensive structures than many in past encounters...


    "JUDEX DIVINUM IS MY PROTECTOR AND SHIELD. THROUGH MAZRIEL, THE WALLS OF HEAVEN WILL NOT FALL!"


    As the wall began forming, Lydia, Rose, and Kane poured mana into Ash. Each understood the chances of killing him were high because the mana was forcibly shoved into his body, far exceeding the limits he could handle.


    However, it was a gamble on which they would have to bet their lives. Ash''s body began to be strained by the mana, but he did not tell them to stop. Instead, he held on for as long as he could. Even if a filthy ogre were included amongst them, he would lay down his life so the rest could live.


    Cracks began to form on Ash''s body as the holy mana began to devour him from the inside. A burning sensation began to spread through his limbs. A large golden wall erupted in front of the group, angled enough to shield them from above and divert the force.


    Asura watched as layer upon layer of mana reinforced the wall, desperately trying to ensure their safety. As each layer folded over the other, instead of security, dread filled their hearts.


    Asura turned to look at the humans beside him, finding that none of them had any confidence in their chances of living through this.


    Jormungadr''s jaws shot open as the pressure reached its climax. Unleashing a beam of fire from within, the fire viciously hurtled down onto the wall in the blink of an eye. Pouring forth like a sea of flames, it spilled around the sides, turning everything it touched into ash.


    However, the wall stood firmly... for now at least. As Ash struggled to maintain consciousness, the wall began to crack as the intensity increased. The rising temperature made it even more difficult as the group started to sweat profusely. It felt like they were being baked in an oven.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Asura noticed the cracks in the wall grew more profound and longer as Ash''s body deteriorated. The golden cracks across his body were also spreading. It became evident they were growing brighter along his arms and face as the mana flowed into his body.


    Lydia and Rose tried to reinforce it with their own walls, but they had already begun to crumble as they formed. It was all up to Ash...


    Grabbing a car behind them, Asura pulled the large metal vehicle in front of the wall, bracing his back against it. Although Asura knew he would most likely live through the fire, the humans were different.


    "Shit... what do we do... Fuck! I don''t have a weapon... where can I get one? I can''t... fuck!"


    Lydia grabbed the vehicle, followed by Rose. They channeled mana into the metal, shouting another incantation.


    "Judex Divinum provides us strength when we stand against evil! Through Hephestine is the armor of Judex Divinum given!"


    The vehicle became enchanted as the incantation finished, and the mana swirled within, strengthening the structure.


    "Hopefully, that will hold against the fire!"


    "It''s a car! Of course, it isn''t going to hold! Figure out another plan!"


    Asura shouted as the three pressed their backs to the metal. Asura watched as Ash fell to his knees. Doubling over, he clutched his gut as he profusely vomited blood that began pooling in his stomach.


    Next to Ash, Mel pressed her hand against his chest, healing him as much as she could with her mana. Instead of pouring it into Ash, she moved it along his skin. Any entry of mana could kill him in a heartbeat.


    Wain was behind the two and coughing just as much as Ash was. His complexion was just as horrendous, too. He had dry lips and sunken eyes, and he violently shook as if he were cold.


    "WAIN! ARE YOU OKAY?!"


    Asura shouted as the violent storm of fire raged on behind him. The sudden lurch of the vehicle made him curse. He realized the wall had fallen... all that was left between them and death was a metal car.


    "SHIT! EVERYONE GET OFF THE CAR!"


    Rose was surprised by his demand.


    "WHY? WE CAN HELP!"


    Asura grabbed Lydia and Rose with two of his arms and threw them from the car toward the rest of the priests on the ground.


    "GET THE FUCK OFF!"


    He roared as the car radiated a bright red light throughout it. Lydia watched with wide eyes as the scene unfolded before her. Her heart stopped, and she held her breath momentarily as Asura gripped the melting car.


    The ogre''s skin began to melt as the temperature increased to an unimaginable degree.


    "FAHHHHHHCKKK IT HURTSSS!!"


    The sizzling noise and smell of burning flesh made Ash vomit again as it grew more putrid. The horrific sight sent shivers down Mel''s spine. Asura began to be consumed by the metal as it folded around his flesh.


    Rose was in awe as she watched Asura protect them from such a gruesome fate. "To think a monster would go this far to protect humans..."


    Asura bit deep into his lip as he winced from the pain. His blood spilled into his mouth from the open wound. It was taking all his strength to remain standing as the intense pain of his flesh being consumed by the molten metal grew more intense.


    Typically, fire was not a problem for Asura, but a war was waged within the car. The holy mana fought against Jormungandr''s quotidian mana in an intense battle to dominate the other. It was increasing the temperature to an unfathomable level because of the war. It was a miracle the car was not a puddle yet.


    After what felt like an eternity, the fire stopped.


    Relief swept over Asura as the car''s temperature began to decrease. He agonized in pain and roared to the others.


    "GET ME OUT!"


    He tried to pull himself out, but he was so deeply rooted within the folds of the metal that it twisted with his erratic movements. Lydia grasped his torso and pulled with all her strength, freeing him from the molten prison. Released from his confines, Asura panted, trying to catch his breath.


    "Dude... that sucked...."


    Lydia watched as what remained of the car fell to the ground. A thin puddle of metal rolled across the floor. If the fire had lasted any longer, the flames would all have consumed them.


    Wain recovered enough to rise to his feet. Throwing himself at Asura, he clutched onto his arms. To Asura''s surprise, Wain seemed to be at the same level of exhaustion as he was.


    "I know... how to... win...."


    Asura studied Wain''s pale complexion. Somehow, Wain looked like he had experienced something far worse than the ogre was forced to endure.


    "What happened?"


    Wain shook his head, dismissing the question.


    "No... time... Win... now..."


    "How?"


    "A cup."


    "A cup?"


    "Yes!... Cathedral... INSIDE... GO!"


    Wain pointed at the base of the cathedral behind them.


    "STILL A ROOM! FIND CUP! DRINK!"


    Wain weakly tried to push Asura in the direction of the rubble. Due to the shock, he allowed himself to be so easily shoved, but the confusion from the conversation sent his mind wildly deciphering what he meant.


    Before he could ask any more questions, a loud boom could be heard as Jormungandr''s body crashed back onto the earth. The force of his heavy body slamming into the ground caused intense seismic waves to travel through the world.


    Asura tried to help Wain, who had lost his footing due to the earthquake, but Wain violently fought him off.


    "GO! NO TIME!"


    Wain''s raspy voice pleaded with Asura. Asura looked up as a large cloud of dust washed over them. He understood what Wain meant now.


    After the blast, Jormungandr''s head turned to the side. His eye moved sporadically as he searched through the cloud of dust for his prey. Asura took notice of the Apocalypse''s behavior. This was his opportunity to get to wherever Wain desperately needed him to go. The ogre sprinted past the priests towards the cathedral with one focus in mind.


    Confusion spread across the group as they watched the monster abandon them. Lydia shouted at the fleeing Ogre.


    "WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!"


    "A CUP!"


    Upon reaching the cavity, Jormungandr entered through Asura and prepared himself. Carrying his momentum forward, Asura slightly bent his knees before leaping up onto the back of Jormungandr with all his might. Asura slammed down onto the snake''s back and groaned as the air was knocked out of his lungs.


    He managed to get close to the top but hadn''t crossed over to the other side. However, he did not have time to recover as Jormungandr continued to move. Crawling across Jormungandr''s rocky body, Asura pulled himself up and over with his four arms.


    After crossing over, exhaustion started to take hold. With little options left, Asura decided to let himself roll off onto the other side and tumbled onto the ground below. He managed to absorb some of the impacts in a slight roll, but the blow still brought him to his knees.


    "I did it. Now what..."


    Asura looked around for anything remaining from the cathedral... "Where would a cup be? A cafeteria? A kitchen? A room? A cup... why the hell is he looking for a cup?..." With little to go on, he didn''t have time to go on this pointless mission for a cup... everyone would die without him.


    "FUCK!"


    He kicked a nearby rock in frustration. The rock shot through the cloud of dust, disappearing into the void. Suddenly, the thunk of wood being struck emerged from the depths. "Wood? Wait... a door?"


    Asura ran toward the rock, finding a tall wooden door before him. "How was it still standing? In all this chaos, was a room still intact?" Asura grabbed onto the door handle and pulled with two of his arms. "Nothing... not even a budge. Is it locked?"


    Asura thought as he clenched all four hands onto it. Asura tried desperately to rip the door off its hinges, but it remained unmoved. Infuriated, Asura was left with no other options.


    Pulling two of his arms back, Asura turned his body and punched the wooden door. The large door shot into the room as it ripped from the hinges. Slamming into the back wall with a resounding thud, the door fell to the floor.


    "If all else fails, use your head... or hand in this situation."


    As Asura entered the room, it became clear that it was a type of weapons museum. Dozens of weapons were lined up in glass cases displayed in the center of the room.


    "Sweet! This is what I need!... I can''t use them, though..."


    Asura approached a nearby case and pressed his hands on the glass. Inside was a weapon with a long hickory shaft and silverpoint. "A spear." Asura thought. Tapping his knuckles against the glass, Asura shattered the casing around it. Reaching in, he retrieved the weapon from its dusty display.


    "They were liars! Aghhh!"


    Asura dropped the weapon as his hand burst into golden flames. A severe pain shot through his hand and arm up to his heart.


    "Okay... maybe no weapon. A cup it is... If I were a cup, where would I be?"


    Walking around the cases, he became irritated as time passed, unable to find what he was looking for. Every second he wasted could mean the death of his friends.


    "WHERE IS A CUP!"


    In his frustration, Asura began punching the cases, causing them to explode into shards of glass. A white light caught his attention as he stomped across the scattered shattered glass. A glowing light shined within the reflective material on the floor below.


    "The cup!"


    He found the source of the reflection. It was sitting on a table in the corner of the room. Asura rushed up to it and clasped his hands around its rather bland exterior. "Was it just a copper cup?"


    The white light was no longer present, and Asura questioned if it existed in the first place.


    "It couldn''t possibly be such a pathetic-looking cup, could it?"


    However, a liquid was inside¡ªdark red wine swirling around within. He began to put the cup down, but Asura realized he had little time to search for another.


    "Ah screw it... bottoms up!"


    Pouring the drink into his mouth, Asura''s face twisted due to the taste.


    "Blegh... I hate wine."


    Asura waited for a moment to see if anything had happened.


    "Okay... now what?"


    Nothing... he felt normal. "What was the point of the cup?" He felt completely the same! Asura studied the cup, lifting it up into a small light produced by a crack in the wall. "What was it supposed to do?"


    Asura became enraged as he stared at the pitiful copper chalice he held in his hand.


    "THIS WAS POINTLESS!"


    In a fit of rage, Asura tossed it across the room, and the chalice slammed into another display, crashing through the glass. Asura began to storm off, but his body collapsed as he took his first step.


    Unable to control his body any longer, sudden convulsions erupted as he lay on the floor. "Is this it? Is this where I die? Alone..." Asura thought as his consciousness began to fade.


    A single tear began streaming down his right cheek as he spoke his final words.


    "Anything but alone..."

 Cursed Blessing

    A sudden waft of a sweet fragrance passing by startled Asura, causing him to jolt upwards from the ground.


    "Where am I? Agh!"


    Asura closed his eyes and gripped his head with two of his hands as a massive headache erupted due to the abrupt, quick movement.


    "Shit, this hurts..."


    Although his eyes were closed, the bright atmosphere left no darkness. The light pierced through his eyelids as if they were open the entire time. An easy solution the ogre found was to cover his eyes with his lower two hands to prevent his headache from worsening.


    "Come on! I don''t have time to be sitting here!"


    Asura tried to open his eyes, but the light slammed into his eyes, causing a scream to escape and him to fall backward.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"


    Asura pounded at the dirt.


    "The longer I sit here, the more likely all my friends die..."


    A voice the ogre had never heard before called out.


    "Cease the vile language. I am sorry to have caused you such pain in this holy place. Open your eyes, witness his glory."


    Asura tried to stand, pushing himself off the ground. As his hands pressed against the ground, Asura felt a prickle on his palms. Opening his eyes, he found beautiful green grass between his fingers. It was far greener than any type of grass he had ever seen, almost ethereal, like it shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "What is this place?"


    Asura spun in place to try to locate the source of the voice but found himself alone. He appeared to be standing in a well-kept garden. Surrounding the ogre stood giant trees that loomed above like massive pillars that towered up into the sky.


    "Holy shit, those are some big trees... Sorry, voice in my head... My bad. Guess that old man is getting to me even in death."


    Although incredibly far from where Asura stood, the trees were unparalleled in height, putting the skyscrapers in the human city to shame. The unbelievably long branches at the top of the giant trees were covered in gorgeous fall-colored leaves. The mix of red, yellow, and orange shimmering in a slight breeze was astonishing.


    Asura was breathless at the sight of how far the roof of leaves spread out. They covered the entire sky, creating a canopy that provided gentle shade. However, this perplexed Asura as he looked for a sun or any source that produced the once-blinding light. There was nothing. The blue sky above, filled with beautiful large clouds, showed no signs of any source.


    The flowers on the ground were just as breathtaking. Roses, sunflowers, tulips, dahlias, snapdragons, and so many other uncountable types littered the soil. The vibrant colors shone brilliantly in the natural light that somehow peaked into the room through the roof of leaves.


    Asura began to walk through the flower field but stopped as he passed a singular lily. It was dead... "Hm. Why are you the only one dead?" He thought as he looked around the area.


    "How come this one lily was dead while the others were perfectly fine? Where was the keeper of this garden? Is this heaven? Surely, I am dead if I am in a place like this..."


    As Asura walked, he never found an answer.


    "Am I trapped in here?"


    Somehow, in the distance, Asura hadn''t taken notice of the towering bushes forming the walls around the land that created a tall fence that encompassed the garden as if created to prevent any intruders. All along the shrubbery, flowers were present and scattered throughout in an unpredictable manner. Blue and white flowers high up on the tall bushes swayed from the wind due to their height.


    "Those flowers must be huge if I can see them from here."


    Lost in thought, Asura completely forgot about the situation back in the human realm. The scenery affected his mind, causing him to get lost in the beautiful atmosphere. All his worries faded, and all that was left within was a growing warmth that erased his pain.


    Normally, Asura was constantly in pain, partially the reason he loved to fight was because the pain ceased when he was hit but here, it simply faded away. It felt like he was back home eating his mother''s homecooked meal, a feeling he had longed for since the day she died...


    "Wait, I don''t have a mother... What is happening?"


    Asura shook his head as if it could shake off the luring effect that took root in his soul. It became increasingly difficult to shake off the charm of this place as the time he spent grew longer and longer.


    "Where am I supposed to go? I drank a cup, but, now what, Wain?"


    "So, it was Wain who let you in..."


    Asura jumped from his skin as a loud, thunderous voice shook the earth. The voice felt comforting in a strange way, with a serious tone, but it felt as if it came from a loving figure. It reminded him of a father who is stern but loving with his child. He looked for the cause of the voice and found a large throne on the other side of a tree that blocked his vision earlier.


    "Where did the tree go?"


    Sitting on the throne sat an enormous being. Although sitting down upon the throne, the being was far taller than Jormungandr by an immeasurable margin. The being wore beautiful golden armor with black leather strapping it to its ethereal body.


    Resting upon his head was a golden helmet that glimmered. In the middle of the golden helmet, it was open in the shape of the letter T, allowing for vision and breathing. However, Asura saw nothing inside the helmet. Only a void remained where a head should be.


    The black emptiness within the helmet was eerie, but for some reason, he also felt as if it were normal. On top of the helmet was a crest made of a tree that grew from the helmet. The olive-green green leaves that grew from the tree branches were thick and shaved into a crest like a mohawk.


    To Asura''s surprise, the tree upon his head was alive and well. The sight was astonishing, leaving Asura in awe. Its golden armor was complimented by segments of silver armor accenting the gold and black. Six beautiful white wings stretched across the room from the being''s back. Their pure white feathers were flawless, showing the purity of such a being.


    In its right hand, it held a silver spear, and with his other, he gestured towards its visitor. A beautiful, loud voice rang through the giant hall of trees once again. It stated,


    "Why are you here, child?"


    Asura could feel the holy mana radiating from its body. The mana was so pure that it made the captains and the other priests feel like a poor imitation of what truly can be considered holy mana. If the being wanted to it could kill Asura at any moment, not even all the monster kings combined could live before such an existence if it rejected their presence. Responding respectfully, Asura replied,


    "I didn''t mean to come here! I was told to drink a cup and ended up here. I guess I am dead. Sorry for intruding in this part of heaven. If you could lead me to the staircase or room I am supposed to be in, I would appreciate it. Don''t kill me, please... And thank you."


    He fell to his knees, putting his head to the ground. The booming voice roared in anger,


    "Do not bow to me! I am not Judex Divinum but his servant. I do not wish to be praised, nor do I deserve it."


    Asura jumped up from the ground with a sigh of relief. The voice continued,


    "If Judex Divinum stood before you, you would die in his presence, little one. For his beauty would blind the eyes of a mortal that gaze upon him. Do not mistake me for the Lord Judex Divinum again, or there shall be consequences."


    Asura stood up and asked,


    "Then who the hell are you?"


    Surprised by Asura''s sudden use of vulgar language, the being laughed. He replied,


    "To think you would gain such confidence after being given the knowledge that I am not the creator. Surely, you do not believe you can fight me just because I am not the Lord Judex Divinum."


    "Well, I have done dumber crap in the past. Choosing to fight something way more powerful than I am is one of them, but fighting God is not on my bucket list. If you ain''t Judex Divinum, then what are you?"


    "I am Ohriel, Archangel of War and Wisdom."


    The Archangel stood up, and Asura realized the monstrosity that Ohriel was. The Archangel''s presence towered over Asura, making him feel like a rat on the ground. Standing up straight, Ohriel was about three times the size of Jormungandr.


    It asked Asura,


    "To think a monster would drink from my chalice. I gifted the humans it to provide them protection. Yet, no human soul could withstand and wield my power after their acts. Their sins took hold of their heart, devoured them."


    Asura thought to himself, "Their acts?"


    "But a mere monster entered my halls and now stands before me with my power. This must be Judex Divinum''s will. You were once great. Once a proud servant. But, now you are broken. I can see why the Lord seeks to use you. Why have you come, oh mad one? Why seek the light now?"


    Asura rubbed his neck with one hand and put two hands on his hips. He replied,


    "Look, I don''t know why I''m here, but I''m missing a hell of a fight. Can you send me back so I can fuck up a giant snake? He is killing those humans you protect as we speak."


    Asura could tell Ohriel became irritated even though he had no face. Waving his hand without a word, the Angel wrote a law within Asura''s soul, binding him to the rule.


    "That foul mouth is abhorrent."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Asura angrily replied,


    "What the hell-"


    Inside Asura''s mouth, the air burst into a white holy fire that burnt violently within. The fire flowed like liquid inside as he moved his tongue around to put it out. However, his attempts were worthless as it remained unextinguished.


    The fire was mildly painful, as if he had eaten spicy food. Otherwise, it was just an annoying presence, like pop rocks in his mouth. Taking a different approach, Asura began spitting the liquid fire onto the ground. Scooping out what he could with his fingers, he removed it from his mouth.


    "What the hell did you do to me!"


    Returning to his throne, Ohriel rested his helmet against his propped-up arm as it took a seat, watching the Ogre struggle as more fire exploded forth in Asura''s mouth. Ignoring his question, Ohriel asked,


    "It is because of your foul mouth that you shall be punished. For it is said, guard thine mouth and tongue so thou may keep thyself from calamity. It is a door to your heart."


    "What?"


    "Heed my words, little one, for what I say next will determine your fate. Will you accept my blessing and let it take your heart and your soul, gifting you the strength you need to defeat Jormungandr? Or will you deny my gift and be killed for invading Judex Divinum''s Garden?"


    Asura, spitting fire from his mouth, perked up because of Ohriel''s words. His irritation from the fire burning his mouth disappeared instantly. Asura stood like a child, staring eagerly at the Archangel as if he were offered candy. With wide eyes and anticipation, he asked,


    "Wait, are you giving me holy mana?"


    Ohriel wanted to refuse but could not think of any legitimate reason to. Although a monster and an ill-mannered one, the Archangel noticed his compatibility with holy mana. Time was of the essence here, and they were running out. Grumpily, Ohriel replied,


    "It appears so."


    "Won''t it kill me?"


    "If Judex Divinum wishes it, it will be done."


    A wicked grin spread across Asura''s face; he could no longer contain his excitement. Bubbling with joy, he bounced where he stood.


    "Totally give me that crap. Uh, I mean, yes, I accept the blessing. Is there a clause, though? Like fine print, I need to read?"


    "Alongside the power, you shall inherit a request from the Lord. A command carved upon thy heart, and you shall never forget it. From this point onward, your path shall be one that no one else can walk. A path that many would call damned."


    Ohriel studied the ogre for a moment.


    "You shall have my blessing; use it wisely and protect the innocent. If you shall ever become corrupt, I will extinguish the flame within your heart. Brother Death will collect your life on that day. Walk a path of light and love, and lead those back to the light who have left its presence. Asura, you are to be the new sun that gives guidance to those who have lost Judex Divinum''s path."


    Asura scratched his head and asked,


    "Is this like the Paladin''s vow?"


    As Ohriel waved his hand, Asura''s vision became blurry once again.


    "Your legacy is known throughout the realm''s Asura. Good luck to you, for I hope Brother Abriel was right. Do not disappoint me."


    Asura smiled and replied,


    "That''s rad that an Archangel knows of me! See ya-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Asura lost control of his body, and a wave of tiredness swept over him. He expected pain to flare once he smacked the hard ground but was surprised as he fell into a group of flowers that padded his fall.


    Asura was certain no flowers were next to him a moment ago... "Was this Ohriel''s doing?" However, he did not have time to ponder such a thought for long as his eyes grew heavy. As his eyes closed again, the sight of the dead lily returned far out in the distance.


    In the beautiful field of flowers, lingering in the midst of it all, it stood like a warning or symbol of death. Maybe it simply meant that even in a place like this, death is inevitable...


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    "Damn, that hurts."


    Upon cursing, his mouth burst into flames again, and he pushed himself off the cold stone floor. Burning viciously in his mouth, he spat out as much as he could. The fire continued to burn on the ground as the liquid splattered on the cold surface.


    "Shit, it even transfers here?"


    Cursing internally, Asura groaned as more fire erupted in his mouth. "As... Wait, what if I think it and it still happens... what a jerk, I bet it does... Whatever, he''s an asshole." Asura thought. More fire erupted, confirming his suspicions. Ohriel had cursed him so that the fire would form inside his mouth to punish him whenever he cursed.


    Asura looked around to confirm that he had returned exactly where he had left off. He was back in the armory, and nothing had changed. The broken glass from the shattered displays still littered the floor.


    Asura tried to take a step forward, but the sound of clattering metal stopped him in his tracks. His foot kicked an object that rolled across the floor. It was the copper chalice...


    "How did you get over here... I definitely threw you..."


    Asura figured it must have been Ohriel''s doing. A wicked thought emerged in Asura''s mind, causing him to chuckle.


    "What if I?..."


    Bending down to grab the cup,, Asura studied it briefly before dropping it. While it fell through the air towards the ground, Asura kicked it with all his might. The chalice flew into the ceiling at high speed, causing it to get lodged in the stone above.


    "That''s what you get for cursing me!"


    Asura exclaimed as he ran through the entrance to return to his allies.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Staring into the jaws of the Apocalypse, Lydia stood firm as Jormungandr charged towards her, ready to devour her whole. Heavily breathing, she tried to catch her breath, but after running from its pursuit for so long, the exhaustion took its toll on her body. Now, all she could do was watch as Jormungandr approached her. She prepared to snap her fingers, raising her hand up to her side.


    Before she could put pressure on her fingers, a large tyrannosaurus rex created from condensed smoke slammed into Jormungandr''s side, sending him into a nearby building. The large beast clamped its large jaws down onto Jormugandr''s armored body. As Jormungandr whipped around to free itself, the dinosaur showed no signs of letting go, and his teeth began to tear into his flesh.


    Jormugandr screamed in agony as the dinosaur thrashed around, tearing chunks of armor and flesh off. On the back of the dinosaur sat a saddle with a man clinging on to it for dear life. Lydia screamed at him, exclaiming,


    "GET AWAY WAIN ITS COMING DOWN!"


    Wain desperately pulled on the reins and tried to get the T-rex to pull away from the Apocalypse. Seconds before the building collapsed, he managed to free himself and watched as the structure came slamming down onto Jormungandr''s long body.


    Rubble and dust shot in all directions, blocking their vision. Lydia prepared herself as the cloud of dust swirled around her. Channeling mana into her fist, she decided whatever emerged from the void would be blasted with lightning.


    To her left, a shadow grew larger as the source approached. She began to pull her fist back but stopped as rumbling footsteps became louder. "If it produced footsteps, it must be Wain." Lydia let out a sigh of relief. Lydia ran towards the approaching steps, and her assumptions were proven correct as the large Tyrannosaurus Rex came into view.


    Lydia was rather impressed with Wain when he created such a beast. She knew he could create animals from the smoke, but one this size was impressive. It was astonishing how muscular and realistic it was. She would have mistakenly believed it was authentic if it were not for the body being made from smoke.


    "Wain!"


    "I''m good! Are you fine, Lydia?"


    "Yeah! Where''s Rose and Ash?"


    "Rose has Ash a little far back. I came to help."


    ''Okay, well-"


    Jormungandr''s massive head emerged from the dust and rushed towards the two of them with his jaws opened wide. Wain''s heart stopped as he watched the dragon approach the two of them at tremendous speed. There was no time to react and have the T-rex move or turn in his direction. With no options, Wain closed his eyes, preparing himself for the worst.


    "This was it... this is where he dies..." Or so he thought momentarily before he heard Lydia snap her fingers. Wain''s eyes flew open to watch as, in mere seconds, a large transparent angel appeared from thin air.


    The angel was slightly taller than Jormungandr''s head, but not by a large margin. At first, Wain thought its attack would be useless due to its size, but it wielded a two-handed war hammer in the angel''s hand.


    As it finished forming, the angel was already mid-swing, carrying the momentum as if it had already begun the motion even before it was created. The summoned angel brought down the large weapon onto Jormungandr''s head before he could reach the priests.


    Wain''s jaw dropped as he watched in awe as Jormungandr''s head slid across the ground, tearing through the earth. The momentum from his charge carried his body forward, only stopping a few feet short of where they stood. Surprised and stunned, Wain sat quietly, waiting for Jormungandr to move, but Lydia snapped him out of his trance.


    "MOVE WAIN! GO FOR THE EYES!"


    Coming to his senses, Wain commanded the Tyrannosaurus rex to charge forward towards Jormungnadr''s eyes. "This was it!" Wain thought as his heart pounded inside his chest. If he could gouge out one of his eyes, they would have a huge advantage against him. There was a chance of even killing him...


    Before Wain could reach his eye, Jormungandr recovered enough to raise his head off the ground. However, Wain was determined, and his unwavering will remained. "If he could get this eye!" He shouted in his head to himself.


    Charging around the side of Jormungandr''s head, Wain''s heart stopped as Jormungnadr''s eyes were wide open, staring directly at him. "No! I have to do this!" Wain shouted in his mind as he commanded the dinosaur to charge faster. Picking up speed, the dinosaur roared as it bent its knees.


    Lydia watched as Wain charged towards the side. She believed it was too late, but the dinosaur leaped from the ground before she could call out. Seeing such a large beast jumping high into the air was astonishing, leaving her dumbstruck. Never in her wildest dreams could she imagine a dinosaur of such size jumping fifteen feet in the air.


    The large tyrannosaurus rex opened its jaws and bit into Jormungandr''s soft, massive eye. Ripping through the outside layer, Jormungandr roared in agony as it thrashed its head from side to side.


    Slamming into the rubble left from the corpses of buildings, its large body came close to crushing Wain and the Tyrannosaurus rex under his weight, but they barely escaped from underneath.


    As Wain fled away from the enraged serpent, he grabbed Lydia''s outstretched arm and pulled her onto the back alongside him. The two retreated to regroup with Ash and Rose, speeding off with the wind blowing violently around them.


    Wain could not help but let out a laugh as they raced away with the wind blowing against his face.


    "We did it! We hurt him!"


    It was a small victory but a needed one. Their morale plummeted after struggling to fight Jormungandr for several minutes without even a sign of hurting him. Before Wain was desperate, clinging onto any hope he could muster, but now it was possible. The spilled blood showed he was mortal¡ª"Jormungandr could die!" However, Lydia''s pat on the shoulder and declaration made Wain''s stomach twist.


    "He''s coming!"


    Turning around, Wain caught a glimpse of Jormungandr slamming into a building on the street they ran down. He was already pursuing them... Lydia cursed as Jormungandr turned his head slightly, revealing the wound had already healed in his eye. No signs of it ever existing either made Lydia''s stomach sink. Fear washed over the two of them as Jormungandr began to catch up to the Tyrannosaurus rex in their intense race.


    "Come on, Asura... Please hurry up!"


    Lydia turned to look at Wain''s face, a portrait of desperation. Wain knew Asura would return, but the timing was unknown.


    "He abandoned us, Wain! You watched him run!"


    "He''s coming back! I sent him away!"


    "Why did you-?"


    "Because! It''s the only chance we have!"


    "What do you-"


    A loud, thunderous roar from Jormungandr interrupted her question. The ear-piercing scream was far louder than any they had heard in the past, causing the two to cover their ears.


    Lydia looked towards Jormungandr. Her hands began to tremble, and terror filled her entire body as she watched a purple flame form in the back of Jormungandr''s throat for a third time.

 Sinking Despair

    Lydia knew they had a plan to prevent Jormungandr from unleashing his breath once more, but her confidence was faltering. Witnessing his body slam against the massive buildings, ripping chunks of debris and rubble from their exteriors, was enough to make her second-guess their strategy.


    "Shit... Wain, is this really going to work?"


    Wain tried to reply, but as his mouth opened, words were never spoken. Instead, blood forcefully exploded out from his mouth, spilling over the front of his chest.


    "WAIN! What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing! Focus! I just forced myself too much."


    Lydia turned back to the unending dragon pursuing from behind. Jormungandr seemed to be an unstoppable force that pressed onward no matter what they threw at him. She thought they had accomplished a major victory over the dragon when they tore through his eye, but seeing it fully restored crumbled any hope she had left.


    "How much longer could they continue this futile battle? It was only a matter of time before they ran out of holy mana, and without an Arch Knight, their chances grew thinner every minute." Lydia thought to herself as she pondered a possible solution.


    "A distress signal was sent out a long time ago... Where the hell are they?"


    Lydia smacked the back of the tyrannosaurus.


    A purple light grew bright far down the street.


    "WAIN! Prepare yourself!"


    Jormungandr channeled more mana into his mouth, causing the fire to burn brighter. The purple flame burning within his mouth was unnervingly beautiful. It was such an unnatural color for a flame, yet Lydia was mesmerized by its appearance.


    "To think such a flame could bear such destructive force."


    Upon reaching the capacity he could store within the confines of his jaws, Jormungandr slammed his mouth shut, clenching his jaws shut with all his strength.


    "HES PRESSURIZING!"


    Lydia jumped onto her feet.


    "EAT THIS YOU BASTARD!"


    Lydia channeled holy mana into her arm, causing lightning to arch along her skin. She threw her arm up into the air and expelled forth a blast of lightning that soared into the sky. The golden lightning ripped through the air, proclaiming its existence like a beacon that alerted those around.


    Jormungnadr''s eye twitched upon the sight, causing him to hesitate momentarily. To Lydia''s surprise, he slowed his approach just enough to prepare himself for whatever they had planned. He was no fool to believe such an action was meaningless. To help slow his momentum, he slammed his body up against a nearby building, dragging it across the glass and metal.


    Then, he came to a halt and watched from afar. He chuckled internally, knowing their escape attempt would be pointless. It was futile to try and run. He would simply unleash his breath and incinerate the entire block. As the pressure grew, he prepared to open his mouth. Within Lydia''s mind, his words were forcefully heard as if they were spoken directly into her brain.


    "It is time to end this human. Thy end is here."


    Jormungandr''s jaws began to open.


    "Now, Mel..." Lydia cried out as Wain turned around with wide eyes. "Don''t be late."


    Before the flames could travel an inch from his mouth, an enormous explosion of holy fire erupted as a missile slammed into his eye. The explosion slightly shifted its monstrous head, but it was just enough to redirect the beam of fire upward to their right, causing it to miss the two priests. The fire tore through the rubble, leaving nothing behind. Wain winced and tried to lean away, but the heat from the flames seared his skin.


    Lydia cheered as she watched Jormungandr reel in agony, screaming from the wound left where he once was. His eye socket was empty, leaving nothing but a hole with scorched flesh from the explosion. "They had managed to stop his attack! Their plan was a success!"


    Standing on a building across from Jormungandr, Mel sat perched on the floor with a massive missile launcher strapped to her shoulder. The bulky silver rectangle was filled with seven holy rockets lined up and prepared to be sent towards the serpent. The gun''s body was so large Mel had to form a brace that wrapped around her chest and shoulder to deal with the recoil. Kneeling, she closed one eye, aiming the next rockets directly at the open wound on Jormungandr''s face.


    "Eat this, you damn snake!"


    She pulled the trigger, and each missile ignited one by one, causing amber flames to shoot from the back of the launcher as each missile shot out from the barrel. Within seconds, they traveled from Mel''s location to Jormungandr''s, crashing into the open wound. The volley of missiles exploded one after another, tearing through the snake''s flesh as the immense force expanded within his skull.


    A large cloud covered the side of Jormungandr''s face, making it difficult to see the extent of the damage. However, Mel could not contain her excitement as the large serpent fell to the ground. Jumping joyfully, she ran to the end of the floor to look down at the serpent that had now filled the street. The sight of his elongated body was terrifying. It seemed to go on for miles, making it nearly impossible to gauge just how endless this monster was.


    It seemed as if the creature had no end but would consume the world with its presence if allowed to continue entering their realm.


    "I did it! It stopped!"


    The smoke began to clear, revealing half of his face had been blown off by the eight missiles. Mel could see half of his skull with dangling flesh barely attached, a sight she never thought would be the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. Its brain was torn in half and burnt from the explosion... "It has to be dead..."


    Wain commanded the Tyrannosaurus Rex to slow down and turn back. Sitting on its back, Lydia was in awe of Mel''s firepower. "Mel managed to kill an Apocalypse!" The inconceivable sight made her cheer. The Paladin threw her arms up and shouted with joy towards Mel.


    "YOU DID IT MEL! YOU BEAUTIFUL WOMAN YOU!"


    While laughing, she grabbed onto Wain''s shoulders and began shaking him, making him laugh too. Relief and exhaustion swept over the three as the realization they were safe began to sink in. Wain fell forward, resting his upper chest on the large saddle as he breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    "I cannot believe we did it. Praise God for his help!"


    Lydia laughed as she watched Wain rest. His heavy breathing displayed the amount of stress plaguing his mind. Patting him on the back, Lydia sought to comfort her comrade as they walked towards Mel''s location.


    Mel was visible as she stood at the edge of the building, looking down. Lydia froze before she could call out to Mel, her face twisted in terror in the distance. Her eyes widened, and her mouth partially opened as if she were about to scream. In seconds, Mel disappeared as she turned and jumped back into the building in desperation. Confused, Lydia turned back to Jormungandr''s body, the direction Mel was looking in.


    Jormungandr let out a blood-curdling hiss as his body whipped towards Mel''s building in the blink of an eye. The sight of Jormungandr moving with half of his face and skull missing made her skin crawl. Blood poured from the wounds as it opened its large jaws, revealing its disgusting state. The smell of scorched flesh flooded her nostrils, making her nose scrunch with disgust.


    She couldn''t help but watch in horror as Jormungandr''s half-dead head smashed into the building. His entire body instantly pierced through to the other side as if it were made of paper. In mere seconds, the once-standing building collapsed into a pile of rubble. Lydia could only let out a quiet prayer for Mel, knowing the likelihood of her living was slim.


    Dust covered the street in a large cloud, causing the two to panic as they fled from where Jormungandr was. Wain whipped the reins without hesitation to turn the dinosaur back around, commanding the T-rex to sprint as fast as possible. Lydia grabbed onto his shoulder, shouting at him angrily,


    "WE NEED TO GO BACK AND SEE IF MEL IS ALIVE!"


    Wain shook his head vigorously, refusing her demand.


    "WE CAN''T! HE IS COMING BACK! FROM THE LEFT UP BY THAT BUILDING!"


    Wain pointed at a half-destroyed restaurant down the street.


    "What? How do you know-"


    Suddenly, to their left, as they raced down the street past the restaurant, Jormungandr exploded forth from the side of the building. Rubble rained down sporadically in all directions into the streets.


    Lydia tried to prevent most of it from striking Wain or her, but the debris rained down like a raging storm of hail. Channeling mana into her fists, she shot forth lightning as she struck each chunk of metal and rock that approached. However, a piece slipped through her defense, striking Wain in the back. The shard of metal gouged his flesh, leaving a gaping wound right next to his spine. Blood poured from the wound, soaking the back of his shirt.


    Wain groaned in pain and clenched his teeth, trying to power through the pain. Noticing Wain''s distress, Lydia dropped down next to him. She pushed one hand up against his skin, pouring mana into his flesh. She did her best to heal his wound, but it would take time. Time, they didn''t have.


    Desperate to protect him, she wrapped her body around him to shield him from the oncoming storm. She bit her lip as large rocks and chunks of metal slammed into her body, causing her bones to fracture. She gasped as a large piece struck her lower back. Wain tried to push her off, pleading with her to protect herself.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Let go! I''ll be fine! Protect yourself, Lydia..."


    "I''ve endured worse. Try getting jumped by older kids in an orphanage. This is nothing."


    Through the falling debris and rubble, the Tyrannosaurus rex pushed onward. Its thunderous but graceful footfall was a testament to its determination. Unfaltering, the large king of dinosaurs continued its sprint as a large chunk of concrete slammed into its head. Wain expected it to disperse immediately from the impact, but the T-rex staggered.


    It recovered from the blow after a few staggered steps, returning to its natural stride. Wain couldn''t help but feel reassured by the dinosaur''s primal roar uttered right after the blow. He laughed alongside the dinosaur''s roar, applauding its determination to save its owner and friend.


    "YOU BEAUTIFUL BEAST! KEEP GOING!"


    Behind them, the large serpent chased after its prey, letting out a continuous roar filled with boundless rage. Fueled with animosity towards humans his frustration grew to fury. At first, he was toying with the priests, amused by their attempts to fight back. Now, it was no longer a game. The wound left upon his skin was unforgivable. The mighty and noble dragon race was flawless... "To be stained by such ants was an insult to his kind." A fire grew within Jormungandr''s heart, one of pride and loathing.


    Lydia was appalled by the sight of Jormungandr. His face had yet to recover from its previous wounds, giving the impression of being undead. Saliva and blood mixed as they poured from his mouth onto the street below. Around the large wound, his flesh was peeled back, flapping in the wind as it slithered at high speed after them. Like a zombie, the large half-blind dragon moved erratically.


    Slamming uncontrollably back and forth between the buildings, Jormungandr pursued the two as rubble crashed into him. Before they could reach the end where Ash and Rose were, Jormungandr would certainly bring down every building on the strip.


    Despair gripped Wain''s heart as Jormungandr closed the distance between them. They were not fast enough to outrun the large serpent, and eventually, he would catch them. Wain tried to use evasive maneuvers to lose the Apocalypse, but his attempts proved worthless as the large snake crashed through the buildings without care.


    Sprinting around tight corners, the T-rex used his muscular hind legs to round the corners easily. Wain expected to lose Jormungandr after making such an abrupt turn, but Lydia''s declaration and the loud explosion of a building collapsing confirmed his assumptions were wrong.


    "HE''S STILL AFTER US!"


    Wain whipped his head back to catch a glimpse of Jormungandr emerging from a cloud of dust as his body bounced off a crumbling building. Although the impact looked painful, Jormungandr seemed unfazed. Rather, his overwhelming rage became the only thing that mattered to him.


    Lydia cursed as she realized Jormungandr''s face had begun to heal. The once flapping flesh stretched alongside his muscles, reattaching to his bones. An angry snarl became visible as his lips formed and his face pulled back into place. The serpent''s lips were pulled back, revealing his teeth and fangs, displaying his seething anger toward their existence.


    The sight of thousands of teeth in rows alongside the fangs was unsettling. Snakes were already menacing enough with their poisonous fangs, but to add razor-sharp teeth in rows ready to saw through its meal felt excessive to Lydia.


    Lydia knew if he ever reached them, that was it... The dragon would be unwilling to show any mercy, consumed by his rage he would savor every moment when he devoured his prey. Wain''s palms began to sweat profusely as Jormungandr drew near. They were only two blocks away from Rose''s and Ash''s position, but their guts twisted with Jormungandr only a few yards away.


    Desperate to survive, Wain urged the dinosaur to muster all of its strength to gain any advantage over Jormungandr. However, the herb of creation used to form the T-rex had long been used up, without the constant supply of smoke its body began to fade. Wain would have to use another, but after using the herb of time and location earlier, his body was reaching its limits. If he pushed himself any further, death was an inevitable possibility.


    All they needed to do was to get close enough to Rose. They had planned a trap for Jormungandr before they split, but it would be worthless if they could not get close enough to spring it. As the T-rex continued to run, the wind began to disperse the smoke, creating its dense body. Wain could feel the density thin out as the large dinosaur took each step.


    "Come on, buddy! COME ON! KEEP GOING! PLEASE!"


    Wain anxiously shifted on the saddle, urging for it to stay together mentally as if it would somehow keep the dinosaur from completely disappearing. Lydia watched as the anxious priest fiddled with the saddle, knowing at any minute that it could mean the end for them. The T-rex pushed onward for as long as it could, but as it entered an intersection, it finally met its end as the strong gust took hold of its body, completely erasing his existence.


    Wain gasped as he suddenly fell through the air, but before he smashed into the ground, Lydia grabbed onto him. Shifting him into her arms, Lydia braced herself for impact as her legs struck the ground. However, instead of having her bones absorb the heavy blow, she entered a roll to disperse the force.


    Tucking Wain closely, she did her best to prevent him from getting injured as the two tumbled across the ground. Instead of completing the roll and stopping, she got to her feet quickly while carrying Wain.


    "That was rather graceful... You do that before?"


    "Hahaha, now is not the time, Wain!"


    Sprinting for dear life, the two tried to get to the other side of the intersection, but their fate appeared sealed as Jormungandr approached.


    "It''s been fun, Lydia..."


    "Yeah, buddy, it sure has..."


    Lydia turned her head to look at Jormungandr, deciding to get one last glimpse of their killer.


    "At least it wasn''t to some weakling but an Apocalypse. A ranked monster that has not been seen in hundreds of years... Maybe my story would be written down somewhere in a book. Lydia, the Paladin who fought the Apocalypse!" The thought made her give one final dry laugh.


    "This isn''t so bad of a way to go."


    Preparing for the worst, the two stopped and turned as Jormungandr entered the intersection. Jormungandr''s mouth was outstretched once more, ready to devour them. The sight of his massive maw opened made Lydia think of hell. The gnashing teeth, partnered by the black void in the back of its throat that seemed to lead to hell itself, could not be a better symbol of such a damned place. The sight certainly filled her heart with hopelessness and despair. Perhaps this was a prophecy of where she would go in her afterlife. Her hell is in the belly of a serpent.


    Before Jormungandr could reach them, a large object became visible at the edge of Wain''s periphery. "Is that a large sphere on fire... Wait, sphere? White Fire?" Wain thought as the unusual object soared through the air. It was a metal sphere. For a second, Wain thought it could possibly be Rose and her ball and chain, but this one was far too large to be her holy weapon.


    Its size led Wain to believe it was ripped straight from a crane. The large steel chains attached to the forged steel ball helped add to his assumptions. Rose could only produce black ink, yet this large sphere was coated in a white flame. Lydia smiled,


    "Reinforcements?!"


    Wain turned to his right and looked at another street that led to the intersection. A figure stood with his arms outstretched as if he had released the chain after swinging it. Lydia was speechless as she watched the large steel ball punch through Jormungandr''s head. As it forced its way through his skull, the white fire coating its spherical shape poured out from the steel sphere.


    Shooting out in all directions, the fire exploded with such force it ate through the flesh and bones. Lydia became coated in a mist of blood as chunks of flesh rained down upon her and Wain. The two were dumbfounded by what occurred, leading both her and Wain''s jaws to drop open as Jormungandr''s body crashed into a corner building on the other side of the intersection.


    The two were stunned by the sight of Jormungandr''s motionless body in the large pile of rubble surrounding him.


    "Can you pinch me?"


    Lydia asked as she stared at the corpse of Jormungandr.


    "Why would I do that? I told you he would be back."


    "This can''t be real... Wait, who would be back?"


    Without looking, Wain knew it was Asura who caused such devastation.


    "Only that crazy Ogre could accomplish such a feat with such stupid antics."


    Lydia whipped her head in the direction of where the ball came from. Before them stood Asura, accompanied by a wounded Mel sluggishly following behind him. Grinning from ear-to-ear, Asura seemed rather pleased with himself as he approached.


    "Miss me?"


    Lydia, without hesitation, rushed towards the Ogre and embraced him with a hug.


    "God, I could kiss you right now."


    "Please do!"


    Lydia laughed at his response. To think she would go from preparing for her demise to laughing within seconds. She kissed Asura on the forehead, repeatedly appreciating that she could still do such an action. As she gave her final kiss, Lydia watched Mel smile as she propped herself up against a pole.


    "You''re alive, Mel!"


    Lydia rushed to her side, embracing her in a big hug as well. Mel groaned in pain as her broken ribs shifted in her chest.


    "Stooopppp! It hurts!"


    "Sorry!"


    Lydia shifted her embrace into a princess''s carry, taking Mel in her arms. Before Mel could protest, Lydia began to pour mana into her body to aid her healing. The soothing warmth spread through her body, causing Mel to close her eyes. Although she wanted to refuse, her body prevented her from opening her mouth as the agonizing pain began to subside.


    "We better leave... Jormungandr will be up soon."


    Asura declared as he watched Jormungandr''s body shift, causing the building to shake. Lydia''s eyes went wide upon hearing this revelation.


    "He is still alive!?"


    "Oh man, you would not believe what that guy can come back from. Damn, wiggly worm finds his way out of everything."


    Asura''s mouth burst into flames, causing Wain to smile as he struggled to spit the fire out.


    "I see you got the curse from Ohriel and holy mana now, dude."


    "How did you know I was cursed by Ohriel?"


    "Same way, I knew you were gonna show back up. Thanks for coming back."


    "No problem, although next time, tell me where the hell the cup is. Could have arrived sooner, bud."


    "Nah, any sooner or later, and we were dead."


    Asura furrowed his brow as Wain spoke the statement with such certainty. However, due to the circumstances, he did not have time to sit around and chat. Instead, he grabbed Wain and slung him on his back. Before Wain could protest, Asura stopped him.


    "I know you are hurt, so don''t refuse. We need to get to Rose and Ash quickly. Lydia, you lead and carry Mel, I''ll take Wain."


    Lydia nodded in agreement. The severity of the situation prevented either of the wounded people from arguing. Entering a sprint, the two continued running down the street, leaving the large dragon behind. It was only a matter of time before Jormungandr rose back up, with previous experience fighting against the Apocalypse Asura knew even with his injuries it would be impossible at the moment to kill the dragon. Lydia called out ahead of Asura.


    "We are close! It''s right up ahead!"


    "We need to trap him! Get his head stuck somewhere and sever it."


    "Sever it? How would we do that?"


    "I, personally, was just going to try to explode his head with a big enough bomb of mana. But if you come up with a better idea, let me know."


    "Uh... no. I have no ideas left. Let''s try your plan, Asura. How do we get him stuck?"


    "That... I have no clue. IMPROVISE!"


    A warmth spread over Wain as he held onto Asura''s back. Confused by the sudden mana pouring into his body, Wain looked down at the Ogre''s arms. In a line from the top of Asura''s hand up to his shoulder, white runes were now visible on his black skin. As if they were tattoos made of fluorescent ink, each one glowed faintly as mana coursed through Asura''s body. Wain recognized them as holy runes, but their meaning was unknown to him, as if they were an ancient predecessor to the ones they currently used.


    "You know how to use holy mana like this?"


    Asura shrugged before turning to flash a grin at Wain.


    "Ohriel somehow instilled the knowledge of how to use it in my brain. Gave me some rad tattoos too."

 Portal To Heaven

    "You said we needed a bomb crafted with mana, right?"


    Asura nodded while sprinting after Lydia, who managed to gain distance before him.


    "Yeah, but gettin'' through his bones would take a lot. That fucker is made out of... whatever that metal is in that guy in the cartoons. Was it called vibrationium? Ah, whatever-"


    "Focus, Asura! Our lives and the cities are on the line!"


    Wain smacked the side of Asura''s hand with his palm. The ogre''s head didn''t move this time. Instead, it remained still as a statue. However, he instantly regretted the action as pain shot through his hand.


    "Usually, Mel smacks me. Never expected you to turn on me."


    "Dude, there''s a huge ass snake after us! What did you expect?"


    "Woah, the holy man is cursing now."


    "I swear-"


    "Calm yourself asswad. The snake moved, but he won''t recover for a good fifteen minutes."


    Holy fire burst forth from Asura''s mouth. Wain studied the ogre from behind as Asura continued to sprint.


    "How come you know so much about the Apocalypse?"


    "I fought the asshole in the past, like I said before. That fucker invaded the ogre realm at some point."


    Wain belched, and from his mouth, more blood erupted onto Asura''s back.


    "Agh! Gross... What the hell''s up with you?"


    "I... I used too many herbs. My body must be rejecting the pure mana."


    Out of sight, Mel spoke up as Lydia carried her,


    "We are wasting time with this conversation..."


    Lydia looked back to watch Wain fall forward onto Asura''s back. His face was tense and focused as if trying to power through intense pain. Slumped over, his grip was weak as he clutched onto Asura. To Asura, he seemed feverish as he shivered slightly while resting against him. Lydia turned back to look for their comrade''s location.


    "I agree, Asura and Wain, the fighting is pointless. We need to make a plan to sever his head at this point or buy enough time for an Archknight to return."


    "I doubt an Archknight is coming."


    Lydia''s eyes narrowed,


    "What''s-"


    "Think about it. No preparation. No warnings. No communication. The cathedral collapsed without resistance. Sure, we were caught off guard, but it''s too convenient. Where were the corpses of the people in the cathedral?"


    "Are you accusing us?"


    "No, not you, Lydia. Just think for a moment without all the adrenaline pumping into your skull. Someone''s fucking with communication, or the temple became really shit at responding to attacks. The humans are awfully unprepared nowadays for shitty situations."


    Mel responded with anger,


    "You don''t know anything demon. All your kind do is murder and eat humans. All of it started when you showed up-"


    Wain gasped and interrupted her with a demanding tone in his voice,


    "Stop it, Mel. He''s got a-"


    Wain stopped as intense pain shot through his skull. Clutching his head, he winced as the pain kept him from breathing. To Asura''s surprise, his eyes turned purplish-pink for a moment. A sweet scent of quotidian mana became present but faint.


    "Wain!"


    Lydia spun around to find Wain agonizing in pain on Asura''s back. Wain bit down onto Asura''s shoulder as if it were a cloth in his mouth.


    "We need to heal him now!"


    "I AM!"


    "Me and Mel can help!"


    "And do what? Wait for Jormungandr to come to whoop our asses? I''m already healing him! We have to keep going. The biting doesn''t hurt, and he doesn''t feel like he will die. Whatever took hold of him just now isn''t lethal..."


    Asura mumbled to himself, "I hope."


    "We can''t just leave him-"


    "We''ve been running for about five minutes now, we take another five, and we have five to deal with shithead McGee back there without Ash or Rose. Earlier, you mentioned that we needed a crafted bomb of mana. Well, I assume you have an idea of one, by the way you asked. So let''s fucking go there, then help Wain. He''s dead anyway if we can''t deal with Jormy."


    Wain gasped as breath entered his lungs once again. After a few deep breaths, Asura felt confident he would live.


    "See? He''s fine."


    "I-"


    Lydia stopped talking as she continued to run forward. "What''s going on right now? Why am I being unreasonable and impatient?" she thought as she studied the road. Far down the road, the largest sign on the block came into view. On the sign, dangling from the side, bold black lettering read, "A Quick Way to Heaven."


    Up ahead was the location of Rose and Ash. At the corner of an intersection before them sat a movie theater. Before they split up, they chose the location due to its visibility. The large signs broadcasting the newest movie could be seen from multiple angles and far distances.


    "They''re up ahead!"


    "We got about seven minutes till that fucker gets up. Where is the bomb?"


    Lydia tried to speak again, but she faltered once more. Down the road at the end of the long street, she could make out the silhouette of a woman watching them. An oppressive haze shifted in her mind as she peered at the woman. The moment was subtle, as brief as a small gust of wind passing by, but enough to clarify what was occurring.


    "We''re being manipulated right now. There''s more than one enemy here..."


    Asura looked at Lydia, then followed the line of her gaze. Far down the road lay rubble and waste, but no signs of life remained amongst the chaos. The civilians were either dead or hiding within the walls that would soon be their coffin if they could not stop the Apocalypse''s rampage.


    "Who''s manipulating?"


    "I-... She''s gone. I don''t know but-"


    Lydia freed her hand from underneath Mel and pushed her palm to the side of her head. Mel seemed surprised by the action but simply watched and grabbed hold of Lydia''s neck to support her unsupported side. Swiftly, Lydia pumped her electrified mana into her skull, shocking herself. The action blinded her momentarily, causing her eyes to stop working as the electricity ceased her brain''s functionality.


    For a moment, Mel found herself preparing for the fall as Lydia''s body tensed. Her grip tightened as the muscles contracted and stiffened. However, Lydia''s mana ceased before her mind was fried from the constant strain and electrification. She shook her head as if to shake away the pain. The blindness faded, and so did the fog.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Holy shit, that hurt."


    Asura nodded in acknowledgment,


    "I''ve seen stupider shit... I mean, done stupider shit, really. Why''d you do that?"


    "It cleared up whatever that person did to manipulate me."


    "Still don''t know about this master manipulator, but I''ll believe you. I mean, it explains why Mel is a bitch."


    "I''ll shoot you... I don''t care if it costs me my life, you moronic-"


    "Stop. The bombs are ahead of us."


    "Now we''re talking. How big are bombs? Like I said-"


    "I know what you said. Their pieces of the portal within the cathedral. The black stones are filled with mana stored within them to power the portals. One of us needs to activate it, but the thing should explode once ignited since the enchantment is broken. Without a purpose, it''ll just blow."


    "How''d you get those?"


    Wain''s exhausted voice interrupted Asura''s dumb question,


    "How do you think... we found the pieces after the explosion..."


    The four arrived at the front door of the movie theater. Asura followed behind Lydia as she rushed into the lobby. There, they found two large black stones radiating with intense holy mana within. Each rock pulsed as if unstable, erratic, and ready to burst upon ignition.


    "About time you arrived."


    Rose stood next to the reception counter, where Ash sat with his back propped up against the counter. Next to Ash, Kane was crouched with his hands pressed against the side of Ash''s head and ribs.


    "I''ve been healing him slightly, but his condition isn''t improving. The damage done by the mana is severe and will require a Fourth Rank Paladin healer."


    Lydia studied Ash''s complexion. The deep black lines spreading across his body remained prominent. His pale skin attested to Kane''s statement. He groaned and managed to speak a few words,


    "I''ll be fine. Stop worrying about me. Leave me if you have to."


    "We''re not leaving you."


    Ash shifted his head to look at Kane''s blindfold.


    "We''ll all die at this rate. Stop Jormungandr."


    Lydia sighed, knowing Ash was right.


    "We need to find two locations to sever Jormungandr''s head with the portal pieces. We need to hit his spine instead of using them to slow him down. The bone is what matters.


    "The bones are the hardest part, but it isn''t what matters."


    "What?"


    Lydia turned to look at Asura, finding him aiding Wain in standing up against a nearby wall.


    "Wain-"


    "Quit, we both know I can''t rest."


    "He''s right. We have about three minutes."


    A loud, thunderous roar erupted outside the walls, causing an earthquake to erupt and shake the entire building. A few light fixtures fell from the ceiling. The priests ducked while the other lights swayed violently in the air. All around, arcade games and popcorn machines tumbled to the floor, crashing and breaking as the earthquake continued. Wain stumbled, almost falling completely to the floor, but Asura supported him like a steadfast anchor.


    Lydia laid Mel against the ground and shielded her with her body. The creaking building let out a crumbling roar as it shifted slightly, releasing dust into the air. Kane incanted, forming a slanted wall to shield them from above.


    "Judex Divinum is my protector and my shield. Through Mazriel, the walls of heaven will not fall."


    The rubble poured onto the wall, crumbling and exploding as it slammed against the transparent surface with great force. What remained of the rubble slid down the slope. It became evident to everyone their time had come to move. Asura called out as the dust settled,


    "Make that two minutes."


    The earthquake ceased.


    "All of his head needs to be separated. Once his spine is severed, we need to carve his flesh away. The biggest thing is to use the bombs to separate the spine and the skull."


    Metal clashed against the pavement outside of the building, growing louder as they approached. Asura leaned outward to peer through the glass doors, finding two metal dogs approaching the building.


    "Your dogs are back?"


    "They scouted the nearby buildings. There are two good locations with stable enough buildings to drop bombs onto his back to hit the spine directly."


    "You were scouting for this the entire time?"


    "No. We were looking for locations to blow up buildings alongside him to increase the damage and slow him down, but the two buildings would work great for getting direct hits onto his spine."


    Lydia grabbed hold of one of the large rocks, gripping it tightly against her side.


    "We can''t be too elevated. They have to avoid the rocky spikes down his back that create armor for his spine. Protect and heal Mel. I''ll take this one, Asura take that-"


    "No, Asura needs to come with me."


    Wain pushed himself off the wall and began walking towards the exit.


    "Before you argue with me. We don''t have time. Mel can take it to the other location."


    "Mel''s injured."


    "I''ll do it."


    Mel pushed herself up off the ground and back onto her feet. She smiled as if to display her confidence and determination, but the slight quivering from the corner of her lips gave away her uncertainty.


    "Why do you need Asura?"


    "Abriel showed me everything to win this battle. I can''t talk about it... You are going to have to trust me on this. I can only say so much before the variable changes, and what I saw doesn''t exist... I''m sorry but-"


    "We don''t have time. I trust you. Mel, take it."


    Kane nodded,


    "The dogs will lead the way since it''ll take too long to explain."


    Wain turned to Rose, and with profound certainty, he told her,


    "Go with Mel, use your blessing to push his head up for a better shot."


    Rose raised an eyebrow, but Wain shook his head,


    "I can''t say more."


    Rose glanced at Wain but never spoke another word. She simply walked away to stand alongside Mel, who had picked up the large mana-infused rock. Mel prepared herself for another round of hell after propping the large object on her shoulder.


    Lydia sighed before running out, stating maybe her final goodbye to her crew,


    "May Judex Divinum be with us all."


    She raced out after the metal dog, leading the way to a building that could possibly become her coffin. Rose and Mel soon departed after their dog, leaving Ash, Wain, Kane, and Asura in the movie theater. Ash pulled himself up off the ground, finding his balance as he got to his feet. After a few groans and his slow movements, it became evident he would become a liability.


    "Just leave me here."


    Wain took an herb from his bag and lit it with a lighter he had in his jacket.


    "We can''t. You are the bait."


    Ash froze after hearing Wain''s statement. Wain spoke the words as if he had no say in the plan. His opinion was irrelevant. There was no hesitation, no regret, or guilt behind the words.


    "I guess you''re getting revenge today."


    "It''s nothing personal. Technically, we are all bait. So we die together if we do."


    Kane fidgeted with his hands, sliding his thumbs across one another. The chains binding his wrists clanked as the metal shifted from his nervous movements.


    "Do we die?"


    Asura answered while looking down at the ground,


    "Don''t ask. You don''t want to know."


    Wain looked at Kane for a moment before taking a deep breath with the herb of creation pressed to his lips. His eyes were filled with sadness. Then he looked away. From his lips, he breathed out a cloud of smoke that took form, condensing into an enormous cheetah. Upon formation, it let out a loud hiss before lowering its body to the ground.


    "That''s one big-"


    Wain shot Asura an annoyed glare.


    "Cat."


    Wain shook his head while jumping up onto the back of the cheetah.


    "If you want to make amends with God... now is the time."


    Wain looked at the three standing around him. Asura laughed and grabbed Ash. Before he could protest, the ogre tossed him up onto the back behind Wain.


    "Quit scaring everyone. It''ll at least be one hell of a fight to go out with."


    Wain smiled, slightly reassured by Asura''s confidence. Kane quickly jumped onto the cheetah before being manhandled by Asura as well.


    "Does Rose die?"


    Wain cast a glance at Kane.


    "Don''t ask. I can''t say."


    "Does she?"


    "Kane-"


    "Does she?"


    "If I say, she might, Kane."


    "I need to know."


    Asura jumped up behind the three.


    "Quit asking Kane."


    "I-"


    Asura grabbed hold of Kane''s shoulders.


    "Do you want our one and only chance to stop this fucker to slip by? Quit being a fucking idiot and asking. What''s wrong with you?"


    Asura spat out the holy fire bursting forth from his mouth onto the ground beside him. A flash of purple light erupted, illuminating their room. After a few seconds, a loud thunderous explosion erupted close by.


    "He''s recovered."


    Wain turned to look forward.


    "Go."


    The cheetah sprang up from the ground, carrying the four out back onto the street.


    In the sky above, the black clouds churned and rolled against one another like waves in a sea. The chaotic clashing from the clouds sent bolts of purple lightning across the sky. Flashes of purple light shot throughout the dark sea above, resembling the roots of a tree. Then, the lightning descended from the heavens.


    As uncountable strikes crashed into the ground, they each left shimmering afterimages in the air. It became apparent to the humans that one strike would kill them instantly. The supernatural lightning felt alive as it began to whip around as if searching for something.


    "He''s back and angrier than before. He''s pissed, pissed."


    A primal blood-curdling roar shook the earth below. Kane shivered from the noise. It was a declaration of a hunt. A predator that would relentlessly pursue its prey to the bitter end. As if death no longer mattered to it. A hatred that consumed its rationality, leaving it only with a grudge that needed to be satisfied.


    Ash watched as rain poured from the sky. The thick layer reminded him of a curtain being pulled back, unleashing a relentless storm. It slammed down onto the earth, creating a thick fog that hindered their vision. Wain cursed as the storm raged around them. It was already difficult to dodge the lightning striking throughout the city, but now they had to do it blindfolded.


    A voice hissed within their minds.


    "If the God of man is truly with you, why shall thee run? What is there to fear? Stand before thy evil. Proclaim your faith and strength before the wicked. To run and to hide is to let me devour thy people. Are you abandoning thy God? Have you no faith in what you believe?"


    Suddenly, an enormous slit purple eye emerged within the stormy mist, slithering amongst the buildings.


    "Shall thee not walk through the valley of the shadow of death? Is not the Lord with you? Cowards! Is not the God of man to be feared more than me? Can you stand before him after displaying thy lack of faith?"


    Ash gripped onto Wain with one hand, and with his other, he grabbed the hilt of his sword.


    "HE''S COMING!"

 A Plan To Fail

    Ash began to unsheathe his sword from his side.


    "It''s not real!"


    "What?"


    Wain twisted his body to grab hold of Ash. Ash exchanged a confused look with Wain. His eyes were focused and determined, as if he were a completely different person. Whatever the angel had shown him had left Wain with complete resolve and acceptance.


    "Just this once time, trust me."


    As the four raced through the rain, the thick droplets pounded against their skin. The water struck their eyes, partially blinding them as the cheetah sprinted through the oncoming storm. Wain was thankful that the created beast could perceive better than they could. The well-trained hunter was unphased by the storm. It weaved through cars, rubble, and fallen buildings, blocking their path.


    Before they reached the malevolent serpent''s eye, they reached an intersection. Then, the cheetah dashed to the right, throwing the riders to the side. Wain clutched Ash with his right hand, barely keeping him on the cat''s back. However, the smaller priest fell off from the back, letting out a cry for help,


    "Hahhh! Help!"


    Asura grabbed hold of Kane''s shirt before he could reach the ground. Kane looked up at the ogre who leaned far off the cheetah''s side, gripping its fur with his left two hands. The outstretched ogre smiled at the priest, laughing out,


    "Hahahaha, almost died there, didn''t ya? Hold on tight. It''ll be a bumpy ride!"


    Although saved from striking the pavement, Kane wasn''t safe from an unfortunate death quite yet. Down the street, a large, sharp metal shard of rebar stuck out from the concrete. Kane turned his head to look at the metal piece and frantically grasped Asura''s hand.


    "Pull me up! Pull me up!"


    Asura yanked the priest up onto the cheetah''s back, narrowly saving him from being decapitated as the shard flew by. The cheetah''s speed never slowed, keeping a steady, fast pace to outrun their pursuer.


    Kane gripped the cheetah''s fur tightly, and to his surprise, it was soft as if real. He had never felt such an illusion before. " Wait¡ªis this even an illusion?" he thought. The priest ran his fingers along the body of the mist, finding a heartbeat beating against the skin.


    "Pretty real, huh? I don''t know how he does it, but I think it''s almost a perfect imitation. It ain''t alive, alive but pretty darn close."


    Kane turned to look at Asura, who smiled from ear to ear.


    "Please always keep your arms and legs inside the vehicle during the ride. If you lose a limb, the park is not responsible for the missing appendages that may be lost due to your ignorance. Sit back and enjoy the thrill of your life at the A Need To Speed Amusement Park!"


    Kane''s horrified face twisted into a look of disgust as Asura threw his upper two arms up in the air,


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "A lot of things."


    Although the real Jormungandr wasn''t visible, Wain knew it was hunting them.


    The large, misty, cloudy illusion slithered alongside them, enveloping the buildings with its enormous, slightly translucent body. It was crafted from raging black clouds, and within the approaching storm hung the lonesome hateful eye that haunted them as they raced throughout the city. As it traveled beside them, a loud thunderous rumble reverberated through the air. Ash sat horrified as the eye always focused upon them.


    "Why are we-"


    Ash stopped. Within the illusion, lightning bolts crackled as they shot throughout the body. The purple, vibrant bolts easily tore through the building''s walls, cleaving them apart as they whipped through the stormy body. As the structures tumbled and collapsed, they fell onto the street all around them. The falling buildings created another obstacle the cheetah had to avoid. Wain screamed out,


    "GET DOWN IF YOU DON''T WANT TO LOSE YOUR HEAD!"


    The three behind him followed his lead as he ducked close to the smokey body. Tucked against the cat''s body, they watched a building fall before them. The cheetah ran through a nearby crevice, entering the building before anyone could object or call out about the blockage. To their surprise, it easily passed through the crumbling building, dodging the falling furniture and debris. Upon exiting the other side, Asura shot up and looked back at the building behind.


    "THAT WAS AWESOME!"


    Ash tapped Wain''s shoulder,


    "Are you alright!?!"


    Asura''s head shot forward. Wain was still lying against the beast. He wasn''t moving.


    "WAIN!?!"


    "I''M ALRIGHT! I need to light this!"


    Wain screamed out.


    The cheetah''s body was diminishing beneath them. Asura looked down to find the beast thinning.


    "Shit."


    Wain struggled with a lighter in his hand, finding it difficult to ignite as rain rushed down onto them. Whatever flame he could start quickly extinguished as the pouring rain covered every inch of their bodies. He desperately grasped the lighter, flicking the metal downward to start it.


    "FUCK!"


    Wain looked back to find Asura reaching deep into his mouth. From within, he flicked out a flame onto Wain''s back.


    "HSSS! Mmmgh. That burns."


    Wain gasped as the white flame burnt his skin.


    "Sorry!"


    Although in pain, Wain was grateful for the flame. It would undoubtedly save their lives. Wain grabbed hold of the liquid fire on his back, burning the skin off his hand in the process. As he pulled the fire close underneath him, he pressed the soaked cigar created from the herb of creation into its flame. It ignited.


    Wain quickly pressed it into his mouth, cupping it to protect the burning herb. He inhaled as much as he could, but his lungs heaved as the cloud entered his body. The mana burned at his lungs, declaring its rejection as it ate away at his body. Deep, dark lines were spreading across his skin. Wain was glad his skin tone hid his condition from the others as he exhaled deeply to refill the cheetah with more smoke.


    Asura studied Wain as he reinforced their only means to survive. Although he wished to stop his friend from pushing himself further, he knew it was the human''s only chance to survive. From Wain''s lungs came the last whisp of smoke, and the cheetah sped up like a sudden surge of invigoration.


    "WAIN LOOK UP!"


    Wain jolted upward, pushing himself enough to see another approaching storm consume the buildings on their left. The new illusion''s giant behemoth of a head charged forward at the group with its maw opened wide. Within the void of its throat in the eye of the storm, Ash watched as the lightning whirled around inside.


    "SHIT! HE IS TRAPPING US!"


    Ash turned to look back at the other illusion still behind them. His heart skipped a beat for a second at the sight of the storm serpent no longer next to him. However, the thunderous roar behind reminded him it was still present. Turning around, Ash found the malicious eye still peering down at the group.


    "It''s trying to block our escape!"


    "I know!"


    The cheetah neared the entrance of another intersection. On the other side of the intersection lay the top of one of the colossal titans that once stood in the beautiful city. The once proud beacon of interest in the city was now reduced to rubble that barricaded their straight path. Its debris spilled into the intersection, creating another barrier that divided the road. They were left with one choice. Left or right...


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Asura whipped his head back and forth between the two. Kane''s body began to tremble before him, and Ash looked uncertain as they drew close. "We''re not fast enough to go right. We''ll get caught by the storm."


    "Wain-"


    The cheetah jolted to the right upon entering the intersection. Asura''s eyes widened in shock at the decision. The group''s head whipped toward the illusion crafted from the storm. Before, they could not identify the serpent''s head due to the angle, but now... It was in full view. The large head opened wide, revealing the same void the other held inside. This time... there was no avoiding it. Wain cried out,


    "HOLD ON!"


    Asura threw his body over Kane''s to shield him, surprising the young priest with his actions. Even if Kane rejected his help due to pride, Asura wouldn''t have budged. He knew the pain they would feel when touched by those bolts. He shouted to Kane,


    "Don''t let the bolts touch you! They''ll cut you in half!"


    Asura bit down on his lip, preparing for his body to be struck several times. For a second, he looked up. Wain stared back. Guilt plagued the priest''s eyes. He already knew about the events that were about to occur. To the two of them, time seemed to slow, and Asura mouthed to Wain, "It''s fine." Then it happened.


    The serpent''s maw slammed through the corner of the intersection. Ash was surprised as he narrowly avoided the serpent''s strike. However, to his horror, Kane was not so lucky. The serpent didn''t cleave through the cheetah but instead enveloped half of its body like the buildings. Its body did not affect the objects within... However, the lightning swirling inside was a different story.


    Although translucent, the raging dark storm made it difficult to see Asura. His dark skin tone blended in with the black storm swirling before the two. However, this issue soon disappeared as Asura''s body was struck with countless ethereal purple bolts. They appeared attracted to the ogre''s body as if it were a rod. Each slammed down into his skin, scorching and electrifying his flesh. Seconds felt like an eternity as bolt after bolt whipped and attacked the living beings inside.


    Up close, Ash could tell the bolts were produced from a source of demonic mana rather than a natural one. With every strike, the heat and thick burn left within his lungs from the lingering mana in the air reminded him of the dragon''s rage. "The strikes are purposeful..." Ash thought in the moment. Then, it all ended.


    Asura and Kane broke through. Ash began to let out a sigh of relief but stopped as the sudden cries of pain shocked him. The blood-chilling scream caused Ash to freeze. He looked down at Kane. Kane gripped his shoulder... blood poured from an open wound. Ash''s eyes widened.


    "MY ARM!"


    Kane screamed as blood ran down his left hand. His entire right arm was cleaved off from the shoulder. However, Ash grabbed hold of Kane''s side to get a better look at his wound, finding an exposed ribcage. One of the bolts had struck Kane. Asura roared in agony as he clenched his teeth.


    The ogre''s body contracted and spasmed. Everything in his body told him to squeeze and clench to help endure the pain, but Kane laid against the back of the cheetah before him. The only thing he could do was clench his fists and bite down on his lip.


    "GAGGHHHH! FAAAACCK!"


    Asura punched at the air.


    "FUCK!"


    Fire burst from his mouth. Then, without another curse or display of his agony, Asura gripped two hands onto Kane''s shoulder. Kane looked up at Asura, opening his mouth to speak. However, he was cut off as Asura shoved his hand into his mouth.


    "BITE!"


    The ogre''s furious white eyes glowed brightly in the darkness. He grabbed hold of Ash with his last free hand. Asura growled with a demanding authority Ash had never heard before,


    "HEAL HIM!"


    Then, Kane screamed, biting down as hard as he could while Asura ignited his other hands.


    "AHHHHHHGHHH!"


    The stench of burnt flesh filled their nose. Kane pounded the back of the cheetah with his free hand. Ash pressed his hands against Kane''s back, pouring the mana he could muster into his back. The priest could feel his organs strain within himself as the mana reopened his earlier purity burn.


    Asura could only watch as Ash began to cough up blood. There was nothing to be done about the situation. If he didn''t heal Kane, he could die. This was their only attempt to save the young man''s life. He knew the pain was unbearable for both. However, it wasn''t like he wasn''t enduring hell as the electricity coursed inside.


    Wain never looked back. He understood their injuries were his fault and accepted the consequences that came after. They had one shot at this... He''d risk it all to take it. Kane gasped as Asura pulled his hands away from the wound. Asura tried to sick back and catch his breath, but Wain''s yelling startled him,


    "HE''S HERE!"


    Asura flicked his head backward. Before his eyes, the Apocalypse emerged from the illusion''s body. Its gigantic head slammed into the buildings as it slithered from side to side. Brutishly, it tore its path to find its prey. The large serpent wore no wounds on its face anymore.


    "Why do thy run from me? Would Judex Divinum not be ashamed of thy acts? Stand before thy evil. Proclaim thy faith. To fear me over the Lord is blasphemy. Stand thy ground in the face of the wicked. Thy are cowards that gloat when times are easy. Yet, when in turmoil, you flee. Shame. Disappointments. Worthless. Purposeless. I am eager to devour you all. Face me, boast your God. So that I may show you who truly is to be feared."


    The snake grew close as it pursued them down the street.


    "When''s this plan supposed to kick in, Wain? Right about now? Im thinking now''s the time. Just a little birdy told me that it should be now."


    "Shut up!"


    Wain looked left to right, searching for the building he was looking for. As they raced down the street, Jormungandr approached closer and closer. The buildings roared and collapsed as his large body slammed into their walls, sending them toppling over. With each fall, the ground shook underneath.


    "So... I don''t want to say anything, but I think we''re dead."


    Kane opened his mouth to speak, but Wain shouted from the front.


    "DO NOT SPEAK KANE! NOTHING!"


    A sign jutted out from a storefront reading, "Black Cat Coffee." Wain sighed internally at the sight. Wain counted,


    "1... 2... 3... 4..."


    For a brief moment, Lydia''s voice erupted from the third story of a building to their left. Asura looked up, finding the fierce warrior with a smile on her face. In her hands, she wielded the massive black rock. As they passed by at high speed, Asura realized something was wrong. The portal piece wasn''t radiating with mana like before. Asura''s heart dropped at the thought of it losing its mana...


    Ash also felt the lack of mana, leading him to call out,


    "It''s not going to work!"


    "It has an illusion on it to disguise the presence. Lydia''s not dumb!"


    Jormungandr shot past Lydia''s location, pursuing the four relentlessly through the city. The momentum carried him forward, but it was apparent he was slowing down. Ash called out,


    "Why is he slowing?!"


    "CAUSE HE CAN HEAR US YOU FUCKING IDIOTS! SHUT THE FUCK UP!"


    Wain''s cursing left Ash speechless.


    "It''s too late anyway."


    Jormungandr''s exposed body sat before Lydia. Lydia raised the portal piece high, putting everything she could into this throw. Her blessing raged within, feeling the presence of the Apocalypse. Intense rage filled her heart at the thought of all the dead civilians who lost their lives due to the attack. Her golden lightning crackled as it arced along her body, whipping down onto the floor.


    Lydia ignited the portal, sending a surge of mana into the surface. The spark sent waves of mana pulsing within. On the outside, golden cracks began to form, displaying the structure''s instability in her hands. A low hum began to emit from the mana-infused rock. "Not yet... one more second..." Lydia thought as she waited for the precise moment.


    The large rock started to vibrate in her arms.


    "Eat this bastard!"


    With one strong throw, she sent the rock downward at the side of the Apocalypse close to its spine.


    The four looked back at the Apocalypse, desperately trying to slow down. Even Kane couldn''t resist straining himself to glimpse the display. He eagerly wished to watch the demise of the Apocalypse. To feel the satisfaction of watching it die.


    As the bomb flew through the air, it started to separate, revealing a gleaming golden glow within. The shards that split apart allowed lightning to begin to arc between them. Pure mana poured out onto the streets in pulses of waves that expanded from the core.


    "Holy shit..."


    Jormungandr tried to pull the earth upward, using his quotidian mana to create a barrier between his body and the bomb. He was too late. Asura watched the core detonate, expanding upon impact against the serpent''s armor.


    The golden flames tore outwards through everything it touched, resembling an expanding hungry sun ready to consume for fuel. His flesh burned away, then the muscle, and lastly, the organs. In the blink of an eye, Jormungandr''s seemed to split apart from the bomb.


    A blinding light emerged as it expanded rapidly, causing the three to look away from the massive explosion. For a moment, Asura thought it would stabilize like a sun as it began pulling at the buildings it hadn''t touched. The structure''s walls caved and gave into the pull, allowing the rubble to pull into the surface.


    Then, it cracked, the surface broke, and the energy was released outward. The surging heat slammed into the four, leaving them all feeling as if their skin would be burnt away. Afterward, the shockwave from the force sent the four off onto the street. Kane gasped as his arm slammed into the concrete. Asura did his best to hold onto Kane, but the force was too much, and he tumbled away.


    Wain was the first to call out,


    "Ge-Get up!"


    He groaned as he stumbled through the street. Ash tried to look around, but the ringing in his ears disoriented him as he tried to gather his wits. His unfocused eyes swayed until Wain fell to his knees beside him.


    "GET UP!"


    The words felt foreign.


    "GET UP!"


    Wain pulled at Ash''s arm.


    "Is-isn''t he dead?"


    Wain shouted.


    "NO!"


    Ash''s head swayed in the direction of Jormungandr. The serpent reeled in agony there, which meant he was still alive. On the ground, the extent of the damage wasn''t visible. Asura could only hope it was enough to slow him at least down.


    "Ho-"


    "GET UP!"


    Asura pushed himself off the ground. Without wasting any time, he grabbed hold of Kane, slinging him over his shoulder. Kane objected,


    "It hurts!"


    "Better than being dead."


    Without another word, Asura sprinted down the street past Wain. The ogre turned, waiting for Wain to follow,


    "Ash! We need to go!"


    "Leave him! If he can''t fucking listen. Let''s go!"


    Wain looked to Asura, then to Ash. The priest reached into his jacket again, pulling the cigar out.


    "Fire-"


    "Shit."


    Fire splashed against Wain''s side, making it clear that Asura was ready. Wain winced but dipped the tip into the fire to ignite the cigar. In a quick breath, a large blocky creature formed. To Asura''s surprise, a golem formed. The tall figure appeared humanoid, but its body consisted of rocks or debris that formed around a core. Its long three fingers quickly scooped Ash like an action figure into its hand.


    Wain followed after Asura, sprinting down the road like his life depended on it.


    "WHY DIDN''T YOU MAKE A CREATURE TO CARRY US!"


    "RIGHT TIME, RIGHT PLACE!"


    "WHAT?!"


    Asura raced alongside Wain as the Golem stomped behind.


    "NEED TO BE ON FOOT! UP AHEAD IS ROSE! ONE BOMB DOWN ASURA!"


    Asura kept pace with Wain, entrusting his life to his human friend.


    "Fuck me, dude... This is one hell of a fight!"


    "Don''t worry. It''s nearing the end."

 A Forgotten War

    "You know, since coming here... I have really enjoyed hanging out with you. This whole experience has really been fun. I haven''t-"


    "Are you really getting sappy with me in this situation? We have a huge serpent chasing us, and you''re over here telling me how great a friend I am..."


    Asura laughed as he ran for his life, Kane slung over his shoulder.


    "Hahaha. Well, what else are we supposed to do?"


    "I don''t know-"


    Wain took deep, heavy breaths as he ran. Exhaustion took its hold on Wain''s body, but his legs couldn''t stop. Sweat profusely dropped from his brow as he ran alongside Asura.


    "- maybe focus on surviving!"


    Asura laughed again. He tossed a glance behind him and watched as Jormungandr slammed his large body against the ground. The buildings shook, and a massive earthquake caused the ground to tremble beneath their feet.


    "He''s recovered!"


    Wain almost lost his footing as he ran across the broken street. The asphalt had split and been carved from the nearby rubble tumbling across. Large rocks made it difficult to traverse, but he had no other option.


    "How far?"


    "Close."


    "Alright."


    The golem trudged behind, keeping up with the two. Ash groaned within its grasp because the heavy movements were jarring.


    "Let me down."


    Asura rolled his eyes.


    "You should''ve listened when we told you to move."


    Ash tried to spit out an insult, but his consciousness started to fade,


    "You f-"


    Jormungandr screeched, releasing a violent ear-piercing scream that caused those around to cover their ears from the pain. Mixed with agony and rage, it rattled the skulls of every living being. Asura turned to look at Wain, finding him focusing solely on sprinting. His ears began to bleed as the noise pierced his ear drums.


    The blood ran down the sides of Wain''s head, and he made no effort to wipe it away. Every fiber of his being told him to keep running. His legs were numb for so long that he began to forget the last time he could feel them. Asura''s respect for the priest had grown tremendously as he watched the priest fight for the lives of his comrades and the civilians.


    Purple lightning bolts shot down from the heavens all throughout the road, slamming onto the ground and erupting into explosions. It would take a miracle not to be struck by one, but they were left with no other options but to push through the raging storm.


    Asura watched as a bolt struck a nearby building, casting rubble down upon the two in a rock shower. Thankfully, the bolt was strong enough to vaporize most of the rocks, sending only hail-sized pieces down onto them.


    "Wain, if all goes to shit. Run away. I''ll grab his attention."


    "Asura-"


    The sound of buildings collapsing and slamming into one another echoed down the street. Behind, he could hear a low rumble and the glass shattering from the fall of people''s homes and businesses. Even if they had survived, if they hadn''t bought into The Temples insurance... "How would they live?" Wain thought as he sprinted. Wain never thought he''d get accustomed to the sound, but as each one fell behind, he understood what it meant. Jormungandr had begun his pursuit again.


    Wain turned his head to Asura,


    "He''s coming."


    His low voice echoed once more in their minds. It hissed in their skulls as if nails were being driven into their heads.


    "You wound me in such a cowardly way. Is this really the proud Asura? Is this the way a warrior fights? Truly, the once-great warrior has fallen to the ranks of a common thief. Where is thy pride? Ha! I understand why you were cast out. It is clear why your kindred abandoned you. You have no worth even to your own kind."


    Asura clenched his fist,


    "I really want to fuck him up... A fucking worm talks as if he knows something. You know nothing about what happened."


    The holy fire swelled in his mouth.


    "Oh, but I do. Were you not cast out? Do I lie? You know I speak only the truth. You became weak. Your heart softened. Disgusting. Where is thy king? Did he spare you? There was no pardon. No, you were discarded."


    Wain called out,


    "Don''t fall for his taunts!"


    "I fucking know."


    Asura''s lips pulled back, and he clenched his teeth. The fire within his mouth seeped through the gaps of his teeth. To Wain, he resembled a wild beast, ready to tear at its enemy''s throat. The ogre''s body tensed, and his arms began to squeeze. Kane groaned in agony as Asura tightened his arms, squeezing him.


    "Egh-"


    "Asura, you''re hurting him."


    Asura relaxed, but the burning anger in his heart remained. He wanted to turn back. He wanted to face the monster, but he knew that was what the serpent wanted. A serpent''s tongue excelled in all manners of persuasion.


    Before Asura and Wain, a large blockade had formed from cars, rubble, and metal. The large pile sat about three times their height, enough to slow them down. Asura opened his mouth to express his opinions on going around but stopped. The large golem pushed past the two and swung its boulderish leg back. With one swift kick, it blew an opening for the two to continue their race against the serpent.


    "Man, you''re really handy."


    Wain laughed. His broken ribs ached from the pain.


    "Don''t make me laugh, you bastard! It hurts!"


    The low rumble behind grew louder, and it became apparent to the two that Jorumgandr was growing close. The stench of quotidian mana overwhelmed Asura''s nose, causing him to wrinkle it in disgust. Asura looked back, finding the purple flame in the back of Jormungandr''s throat again.


    "Shit."


    A bolt of purple lightning shot down, striking the ground between Asura and Wain. Upon reaching the ground, the bolt exploded, ripping the earth apart from the force. Its large explosion shot the two apart, sending them tumbling across the ground. Asura lost his grip on Kane, sending him tumbling into the wall of a building. The golem continued its sprint down the street, carrying Ash to safety.


    Wain grabbed his ribs and groaned as he pushed himself back onto his feet. Upon standing upright, he coughed, and blood erupted from his mouth. His vision had blurred, and he was left with a constant ringing in his ears. Wain pushed toward Asura, who immediately jumped to his feet to grab hold of Kane again.


    Jormungandr''s mana swelled within, raging like a storm of flames inside the throat of the large serpent. Asura looked directly into the throat of the beast and then at Wain. Wain watched in determination.


    Suddenly, water welled up underneath Jormungandr''s head. The serpent flinched. His eyes twitched from the liquid bubbling up underneath. Its eye shot up at a nearby building and found Rose standing near the edge, with Mel right beside. Like a geyser, the black water erupted into an explosive force.


    The water forced Jormugnadr''s head upward, snapping his jaw shut. Its head pointed up to the sky, and as Jormungandr gazed at his storm, he pulled his lips back into a snarl. Baring his fangs, he let out a guttural roar and pulled his body farther into the sky. Although his fire was extinguished, his rage surged.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I grow tired of your antics. I loathe your existence. Disgusting creatures, clawing a path to survive. There is no God to save you. I am your God, a god of death. I shall give you the mercy you desire."


    The storm swirled above, intensifying as if its will was his own. From his mouth, the fire ignited once more. They prepared for the Apocalypse to condense the flame, but this time, Jormungandr unleashed it. The purple flames consumed the buildings, enveloping them in it. Rose and Mel''s eyes widened while Wain turned away with an unfaltering gaze.


    Wain pulled another herb from his pocket, smoking it for the last time. Wain whispered,


    "Brother, I only regret that I will leave you alone in this war. I wish we forged one last blade together..."


    The flames melted the buildings into a molten sludge as it passed over. Mel lifted the portal high as the flame grew closer, ready to throw it at Jormungandr''s long body. The Paladin sent a wave of mana into the rock, causing it to ignite. With every bit of strength left in her body, she threw the portal at the Apocalypse.


    The portal piece soared through the air at Jormungnadr''s underbelly. However, the serpent pulled its body back as the piece separated. The lightning arced between, and a blinding light caused everyone to look away. Then came the large explosion that shook the buildings and consumed everything like a blinding sun. It pulled at the building, trying to stabilize the world.


    Mel screamed as the purple flame touched her flesh. The right arm became scorched from the pure demonic mana, and the heat left third-degree burns on the entirety of the right side of her body. Rose pulled Mel from the fire as it consumed their building. With determination to live, she raced against the flames. An opening on the left side led to the roof of another building, away from the explosion and flames. Before Rose could jump, the fire pushed into her back.


    Rose screamed in agony but managed to jump with Mel in her arms. The two Paladins slammed into the roof of the building. The sloped roof was slipper from the rain, and the two began to slide. Desperately, they tried to find a grip but found nothing. Rose slung her arm up, sending forth her weapon onto the roof. The large metal ball slammed against the roof and sunk deep into the metal. She used it as an anchor, gripping the chain with one arm. With the other, she grabbed hold of Mel, narrowly saving her from falling off.


    Asura witnessed Mel and Rose being torched by the flames. His eyes took in his surroundings as Wain''s familiar words echoed in his ears. It felt like they had been repeated hundreds of times, like an unforgettable memory burnt into his mind that kept replaying in his mind.


    Jormungandr reeled in agony as he snapped his mouth shut. The bomb had clipped his underside, revealing scorched flesh and muscle. Down his stomach, his ribcage was exposed within the dangling flesh and muscle still attached to his body. Blood poured down the street from the wound, creating a river of blood underneath the serpent.


    As the words echoed in Asura''s head, a long-forgotten memory emerged. It was as if he were forced to forget. The walls within his mind cracked, and waves of emotions flooded the ogre as he relived his past.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Asura stood on a battlefield, wearing enchanted leather armor that covered most of his body. The light armor allowed for nimble movement, and the quotidian enchantment provided great protection against most blades. In his four hands, he held two different types of weapons. In his upper hands, he held two one-handed axes, and in the lower, two long daggers. On his back, a bow was slung with a quiver that would never release the arrows unless pulled by a hand.


    Asura looked around, confused by his surroundings, as the swelling feeling of determination and an unfaltering will to defeat his foes emerged. He watched as ogres, orcs, cyclops, and goblins fought vigorously against an army of dragons, giants, and shadows. The dragons swooped down, grabbing hold of his orcs and digging their claws into their flesh.


    The cries of orcs dying sent shivers down Asura''s spine as they were crushed under the mighty strength of the dragons. Upon landing, the large red dragons released a flame that consumed the cyclops and goblins, who were steadfast with determination. They were unwilling to give up any ground, even if it meant their death.


    The dragon scorched the earth, leaving no living soul behind. However, the orcs roared with rage, and the largest amongst them sent a spear into the dragon''s eye. The large beast screamed as its head flailed with the spear in its socket. Before the dragon could flee, the orc jumped upon its back. With a large sword in hand, it swung with all its might, cutting through the dragon''s throat.


    The dragon''s body fell to the ground, separated from its head. The orcs cried out,


    "DRAGON KILLER ULLRAC!"


    The large orc had braided black hair that went down his back. It wore the same armor Asura wore, but around its waste was a belt of orc horns. To many outsiders, it was appalling to carry your own kind of teeth with you. However, to the orcs, it was their way to carry their ancestors into battle to protect them. Their ancestor''s spirits were believed to give them strength to slay their foes and protect them from harm. Ullrac shouted,


    "FOR OUR KING WE FIGHT!"


    The orcs rallied behind Ullrac as he fought with all his strength against the dragons. Then, the giants pushed forth. Asura identified two types of giants belonging to their own clans. Half had black skin like his, wearing red metal armor covering only their chest and head. The fire giants believed it was shameful to cover their arms and legs. If they lost a limb in battle, it was due to the ineptitude.


    The other half were the frost giants. Their blue skin seemed frosted over as their mana leaked from their bodies, leaving a thin white layer over their flesh. On their bodies, they wore tattoos of their accomplishments. Many had images of dire wolves and mammoths along their arms. Their armor consisted of leather and wool, displaying the type of climate they were accustomed to.


    With each step, their mana was unleashed onto the earth. Puddles of lava erupted at the feet of the fire giants, and underneath the frost giants, the ground became permafrosted. They towered over the ogres, cyclops, orcs and goblins. With each swing from their weapons, ten fell. Large hammers crushed ogres who fought against the enormous giants. Others were cut apart from axes.


    Asura sheathed his blades and pulled the bow from his back. The long, black, polished wood felt natural in his hands. He pulled forth an arrow from his quiver and aimed it at the head of a giant. He let go of the arrow, sending it soaring into the head of a fire giant. It pierced its helmet and skull. From the other side, the arrow emerged and struck another, this time a frost giant. The two collapsed and fell to the earth.


    Asura''s kindred roared and celebrated. Their will seemed unbreakable as they pushed against the tide of blades and teeth. The enormous battle seemed to have no end as Asura looked around. Thousands of his people fought against an unending wave of dragons and giants. The clashing of blades echoed throughout. The cries of the slain became indistinguishable.


    Blood was spilled on every inch of the soil. Both sides were unwilling to yield to the other. The dragons fought furiously from the sky and ground. Swooping down and clawing at the ogre kingdom''s army. Asura pulled another arrow, aiming it at a white dragon trying to swoop down on Ullrac.


    The arrow pieced through the wing of the dragon into its skull. The thunk of it sinking into its bone and head made it clear he had killed the beast. Its wings folded as it fell to the ground on top of a giant. Ullrac took advantage and slammed his spear into the giant''s head, killing it in one blow.


    As the battle raged on, Asura lost count of how many he had slain. His blades had tasted the flesh of many dragons and giants. Using his nimble body, he climbed several giants and chopped through their necks. Leaping from the giants, he would take his daggers and sink into the necks of the dragons flying by. The blades tore through the necks, leaving two gaping wounds. Some managed to continue their flight, but their death was inevitable with those grave wounds.


    The slaughter continued, and the battle began to feel winnable. However, then came the shadows on their horses. The knights of Orthos had arrived. The three knights and their horses tore through the battlefield. Their bodies seemed to be created from nebulas, swirling matter, and stardust, which formed a cloud shaped into a humanoid body.


    One wore red and black ethereal armor. Within the metal were the stars in the sky, each shining brightly, declaring what house the knight belonged to. Ares. It held a red flaming spear in its hand, stabbing it into the flesh of those it charged past.


    Another wore black and brown armor, wielding a chain with a blade attached. The stars in its armor revealed that it belonged to the house Scorpio. The knight slung its blade, cutting through the chests of many. Their cries were cut off as the venom in the blade took hold. His people fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    The last knight wore dark blue and seafoam green armor. It wielded two daggers and seemed to dance as it fought in the crowds. Its blade cut through the flesh of those struck with awe as the knight dodged effortlessly with grace. Even the succubi would lose their concentration when faced with the beautiful dancer. However, its dance felt mournful, as if it slaughtered his people. As if it regretted its actions or was forced to obey a command. The stars revealed it belonged to house Pisces.


    Ullrac engaged with the Knight of Scorpio, blocking his blade with his spear with skilled precision. The orc laughed, and the two engaged in a long battle that tied them in a battle of concentration and skill. To Asura, they seemed on par with one another, showing no signs of the other gaining an advantage over the other.


    Behind Asura, a cyclops called out,


    "THEY HAVE ARRIVED! THE HUMAN KING HAS COME!"


    Asura turned, finding a large army emerge from behind. Their golden armor glittered in the sunlight, which intensified as if Judex Divinum had declared the arrival of his appointed king. Upon a horse''s back, a flag bearer sat, the flag embroidered with Judex Divinum''s symbol. Asura''s eyes widened at the sight.


    In the middle of the entire army sat a man in unimpressive copper armor. Its scratches and blemishes told the stories of the battles it had endured. It was never polished but maintained as if to show respect to his equipment, not boast. In his hand, he wielded a two-handed axe with a long handle. In contrast to the armor, this weapon was silver and shone beautifully in the sunlight.


    His short brown hair and beard swayed in the wind, and in his blue eyes was an unfaltering flame. The man raised his axe into the air, and he spoke,


    "GO FORTH! GIVE AID TO THE OGRE KINGDOM, WHO FIGHTS FOR OUR CAUSE! THEY FIGHT FOR OUR FAMILIES. FOR OUR MOTHERS AND FATHERS. FOR OUR SIBLINGS AND CHILDREN! EVEN AGAINST THEIR OWN KIND, THEY SHOW THEIR RESOLVE TO FIGHT AGAINST THE WICKED! THEY DO NOT FALTER AND FLEE BUT INSTEAD PUSH ONWARD FOR OUR SAKE! DOES THAT NOT MAKE YOU FEEL ASHAMED? THEY FIGHT WHILE YOU ENJOY THE SAFETY THEY PROVIDED! THEY FIGHT WITH UNYIELDING LOVE SO THAT WE MAY LIVE. SO THAT WE ARE NOT SLAUGHTERED LIKE ANIMALS! GO FORTH! FIGHT FOR THEM AS THEY FIGHT FOR US! FOR JUDEX DIVINUM AND HIS GLORY!"


    The humans roared and charged forward, raising their blades high and pushing into the chaos of the battle. The stopping hooves from their horses felt like drums of war in the hearts of the ogre kingdom''s army. Invigorated, the armies joined hand in hand to push against the tide of monsters invading human land. Without hesitation, the man joined the charge, and as he drew close, Asura recognized the human.


    It was Abel. The king of man.

 The Loss Of A Brother

    Abel leaped from the back of his horse into the gnashing of teeth and blades. With his axe, he cleaved through those who dared to fight him. The dragons roared and charged at him with hatred in their hearts. They wanted to slay the king of man, to devour the father and leader of those they abhorred.


    Wyverns swooped down from the sky, biting and clawing at the humans with tenacity. Two dark green wyverns pounced at Abel, striking with their lower two legs and maw. With two swift strikes from his axe, he left egregious wounds in their bodies. The wounds bled wildly, dousing the king of man in blood.


    The dragons howled,


    "DRAGON SLAYER! MURDERER!"


    From behind, a frost giant slung a rock across the battlefield, sending it tumbling through the crowds. Before Abel could turn, a giant red dragon landed before him, towering above even the giants. Its massive body shimmered in the sunlight, exposing its scarlet scales that grew brighter around its throat.


    The boulder struck Abel''s hand, sending his blade away and onto the ground. The dragon viciously smiled and bellowed as it lowered its head. From its mouth came a scarlet flame that scorched the earth. The flame crashed and swirled, consuming everyone in its path. Ogre''s and humans cried out as they were incinerated. Their flesh was eaten away, and their bones turned to ash.


    However, Abel watched as the flames consumed his body. In the bath of fire, the dragon was surprised that not even his hair was tinged by the fire. Its quotidian mana intensified as it continued to pour its reserve into the fire, increasing the temperature by threefold. Yet, Abel remained untouched.


    Abel pushed forward into the sea of flames before him without his axe. The king of man''s eyes never closed. They stared intently at his opponent, who had killed his brethren. Abel reached up and grabbed hold of the red dragon''s jaw, and with one swift pull, he slammed the dragon''s head against the ground.


    The dragon''s jaw slammed shut, and the flames ceased. Its body cried out in agony, and every bone in its body told it to scream. However, before it could open its mouth, Abel raised his other hand and brought it down onto the head of the dragon. Its skull shattered like glass under the weight of the king''s hand, and the ground shook. As its head caved, blood splattered from its holes, forcefully shoving itself through the only exit it could find.


    After defeating the dragon, Abel retrieved his blade and looked at the battle raging around him. His people were being slaughtered in mass by the Knight of Orthos belonging to house Scorpio. The knight''s blade whipped around, slashing the flesh of those who dared to approach. Immediately, the humans fell, collapsing onto the ground, and their hearts flame extinguished.


    "Judgment."


    Abel''s eyes shifted to gold. His mana surged in a swirling unseen field that could only be felt as heat. The judge spoke, declaring his authority to all. Then, from behind Abel, two angels appeared. Each celestial being''s aura shined in the sunlight like beacons of purity. They wore white robes that draped loosely across their bodies, and from their backs were beautiful wings that stretched wide, catching the attention of the monsters.


    The left spoke first,


    "You have committed the crime of murder, a vile act that must be punished. The law demands the highest degree of punishment."


    Then the right spoke, gently pressing his hand onto his brother''s shoulder,


    "Wait, we cannot judge only by the law, for thieves may steal to feed their starving families. Although wrong, it may be cruel to impose the highest degree. Let us see."


    The right angel gazed upon Scorpio, and his face twisted in disgust. His voice darkened. The words spoken from his lips were cold and filled with disgust,


    "There is no remorse, no guilt... only pleasure. He relishes in evil and wears it like a cape to display his wicked acts to the world! UNREDEEMABLE!"


    Abel and the two angels pointed at Scorpio, who was oblivious to the matter and slaughtered without concern for his opponents'' lives. Abel spoke another single word, and his mana intensified once more threefold. Those who stood near fell to their knees, crushed under the weight of righteousness and justice,


    "Conviction."


    Abel lifted his axe to his side and prepared to swing. The mana coursed through his weapon, and the metal roared as the mana ignited the blade into a silver flame that condensed into a blinding light. Abel sunk the blade deep into the earth with one mighty overhand chop. The heavy blow split apart the battlefield into ravines that stretched like massive cracks spreading from the blade''s point of contact.


    Those who belonged to the ogre and human kingdom were spared, pushed to the side by the rocks that split from the ground. From the ravine came a light that erupted as if a sun were buried beneath their feat. The silver rays of light shot up into the sky, burning all those it came into contact with. The dragons flying above fell as their bodies were cut and scorched. The unfortunate giants and dragons that fell in met their demise quickly as it evaporated every inch of their bodies.


    Scorpio tried to escape his demise, but the events unfolded at a speed no mortal could escape. His scream was cut short as his body was consumed by the silver light, feeling every second of pain as it ripped him apart by his molecules.


    Abel spoke one last word,


    "Mercy."


    As Scorpio fell, the dragons hesitated, and the giants drew back. Fear plagued their ranks after witnessing the display of strength. No one amongst their ranks could face such an adversary. The other Knights Of Orthos drew back, terrified after watching their comrade be killed without even a chance to fight back.


    Asura smiled, his heart beating rapidly with joy. "We won! We pushed them back!"


    However, the dragons had only retreated enough to stand clear of something... As the humans pushed forward, filled with pride and courage, Asura whipped his head around.


    "WAIT! WAIT!"


    Asura shouted at the top of his lungs, but no one listened. The roaring of flapping wings emerged from his left. The ogre raced to the front line, trying to scream and warn those pursuing their enemies. Asura shoved, pushed, and flung the corpses of giants or dragons to knock them down and prevent anyone from aggressing.


    His efforts were in vain as the wings grew louder. To his left, he watched as a red four, four-horned, scarlet dragon swooped by in the blink of an eye. It doused the army in flames from its mouth. Its roaring wings sounded like a fighter jet flew by at an incredible speed. It felt unreal as Asura watched those who couldn''t put up protection have their flesh melted from their bones. Ogres, orcs, cyclops, goblins, and humans all collapsed and fell to the ground in a pile of charred bodies.


    The haunting sight and cries echoed in Asura''s ears. Asura watched as the dragons charged once more into the ranks, crashing against the wave of humans and enraged ogres. The ogres'' hearts, filled with tenacity and a resolute will, only became bolstered by the attack. To watch their brethren and sisters die infuriated the kingdom.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    To the dragons'' surprise, they were met with a force that no longer cared about their own death. Ullrac slaughtered them in mass, cutting down every foe he could see. However, before the orc landed, the massive four-horned dragon slamming down from the sky like a meteorite. Its body was coated in the scarlet flame, rippling and crackling as the mana surged outward. Ullrac showed only determination when facing the largest of the dragons.


    Asura tried to race towards Ullrac to help against the dragon but stopped as a call erupted from behind,


    "BROTHER!"


    Asura turned, finding a cyclops racing through the battlefield. He desperately pushed through, slashing and hacking at the beasts that tried to attack him. A drake was Leaping from the crowd with its wide maw, ready to bite at the cyclop''s neck. The cyclops was left surprised by this act, unprepared for the emerging attacker, and closed his green eye, accepting his fate. However, an arrow sunk deep into the drake''s head before reaching the cyclops, killing it in one blow. It fell to the ground at the cyclops feet, laying limp as its life fades from its eyes.


    Asura screamed out,


    "BRONTY!"


    Racing towards his friend, Asura pushed through everything. Slicing, hacking, punching, he did whatever it took to slay any foe between him and his friend.


    "RUN BROTHER! GO!"


    Asura''s eyes narrowed, confused by his statement. He studied the fights behind Brontes but found no pursuers. Desperation filled his friend''s eye as he sprinted with every fiber of his being. Before Asura could ask, his answer came from the earth trembling. The rocks shook, and the metal clanked on the corpses as an earthquake began. However, unlike the previous ones, this one was cataclysmic. The earth separated throughout the battlefield and consumed every soul it could. There was no regard for ally or foe.


    Then, the disaster emerged. The earth''s crust exploded as the massive head of a serpent forcefully pushed through. Boulders the sizes of houses and chunks of rock were sent flying in all directions. Each one crushed dozens, splattering their bodies with ease against the soil. Their blood soaked the earth as thousands died from the Apocalypse arriving. It rose into the air, pulling its body like Jormungandr''s from the earth.


    Its body was larger than Jormungandr, bearing more stone armor as if it had lived under the rocks longer than any being. Moss decorated the ancient rock, forming spikes down the large serpent''s spine. The brownish-gray coloring was a distinct characteristic of Jormungandr''s kind. It bellowed the same guttural roar, declaring its dominance and shaking those around. The air became thick, burning as its mana conflicted with Abel''s blanket of mana.


    Asura ran towards his friend, knowing the destructive force such a serpent could unleash. His eyes began to tear up as the wind blew against his face. He leaped over everything he could, jumping from the back of horses and dragons blocking his path.


    "BRONTY KEEP RUNNING!"


    Brontes turned back, looking up at the monstrous serpent behind him.


    "Oh Lord, forgive me."


    Brontes turned his back to the serpent and ran towards Asura. His clumsy steps caused Asura''s heart to ache as he watched his friend stagger towards him in desperation. "RUN FASTER DAMN IT!" Asura urged himself; every step he took felt like miles. Until now, he had never hated his lack of mana; now, he was disgusted with himself. "USELESS!" He screamed in his head as his heels struck the earth. Asura roared,


    "COME ON BRONTY! BUDDY!"


    Spit slung from his mouth as he clenched his teeth. His breaths became heavier, blowing out aggressively from his lungs.


    Brontes smiled at Asura. His heart dropped. From behind, the serpent descended onto the earth. Devouring those in its path, it slammed its head against the world, scooping every living being it could into the endless void of its throat. Asura never blinked as he watched Brontes get sucked into the mouth of the beast. However, Brontes entered the side of the serpent''s mouth near the teeth.


    Asura screamed with every bit of his soul a deep, heart-wrenching cry,


    "JUMP BRONTY!"


    The serpent closed its maw, and Asura watched Brontes be sawed in half by its gigantic razor teeth. Brontes screamed in pain after having his lower left leg and a portion of his stomach devoured. Falling to the ground with a thud, Brontes lay still against the corpse of a frost giant.


    Asura pushed past the serpent, uncaring for whatever destruction it may reek. He leaped into a slide, coming into a kneeling position next to his half-dead brother.


    "Bronty, you are fine. We will get Abel to heal you. I-"


    Brontes weakly grabbed hold of Asura''s hand. Brontes smiled at his brother, his eye almost shut.


    "No. Do not worry. Don''t waste on me."


    "ABEL! ABEL! Bronty, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, I hear brother. Do not fret. I could have never helped. I am a crafter, forger, carpenter. I no belong-"


    Brontes heaved,


    "Silence, save your strength! ABEL!"


    "Go fight, fight for our brothers. You are wasting time. More may die."


    "YOU MIGHT DIE BRONTY!"


    Brontes cracked a faint smile and coughed up a laugh,


    "I hate that name."


    Asura put his hand to Bronte''s head, clasping it with his arms. He pressed his thumb against Bronte''s red skin, wiping away the dirt and tears. Brontes'' weak voice softly whispered,


    "Brother, I only regret that I will leave you alone in this war..."


    The blood poured from Brontes'' wound, and his organs began to slip out from his gut onto the earth. The sight made Asura turn away. He couldn''t bear to watch his brother die like this.


    "I wish we forged one last blade together... Do not let anymore die... Harden your heart a little... You were always too kind."


    Asura bit his lip, ripping open his flesh, and grabbed hold of his brother''s hand tightly as his final words took his last breath from his lungs. His voice quivered as he uttered his final goodbye,


    "Brontes, brother, may God love your soul."


    Asura rose, with blades in hand, ready to slay the beast that took the lives of his loved ones and family. His heart hardened from the war, finding the resolve to slay all those who declared his family an enemy.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Wain''s voice awoke Asura from his memory, returning him to the present.


    "Provoke him and hit him hard."


    Asura turned to his friend, who breathed out a cloud of smoke and formed it into a large ring. The ogre tossed Kane next to Wain, freeing up his arms, and turned around to face the serpent.


    "That''s what I do best."


    Asura wiped the tears from his eyes and pointed up at the large serpent as its blood poured onto the earth,


    "Hey, fucking worm! Your father''s corpse was mutilated and taken as a prize from the victors. His scales were forged into a weapon, now wielded by the very people you detest. And his eyes were plucked out from his skull and stolen by the king of shadows! His legacy has been reduced to nothing more than tools. Like father like son, I''d say."


    Asura stepped out with one foot and pulled his two arms back in a stance, prepared to strike. Holy mana swirled and surged inside, coursing through every inch of his body like a torrenting river. From the tattoos of holy runes, holy flames shot forth in sequence along all four arms. Like pistons of a car, with each one that sparked, the intensity of the fire grew brighter. The white flame doused the buildings and street in a white aura, devouring the colors and leaving only the white light and shadows.


    "The Lord despises all that is evil. Through Ohriel, allow me to be your blade that strikes down the wicked."


    Behind Asura, the fire swirled and manifested. The white flames swirled into the shape of a figure with six wings. All recognized its armor, and all bathed in his glory. Rose and Mel couldn''t help but be in awe from the rooftop as they laid against the metal roofing,


    They had only ever seen the Archangel depicted with statues. Yet, behind the back of the demon formed from its flames stood Ohriel, the Archangel, unseen for decades. The Archangel, with its right hand, wielded his beloved spear next to Asura''s arms, providing more mana to the monster than his body could handle,


    "Behold, my chosen. An untamed sun."


    Mel had only heard of an Angel manifesting a few times, but the captain ensured the information was drilled into her skull. "An Archangel only appears if his blessing has found its true heir..." She whispered as she looked down upon the ogre.


    Jormungandr channeled his purple flame within his throat and struck down at the ogre, ready to end the drawn-out battle. Asura stared down the belly of the beast, watching as the fire erupted from its throat. The maddening rage filled Asura''s heart as the voices of his kind echoed in his skull,


    "You let him kill us."


    "Your inaction caused our deaths."


    "You tried to save Brontes... we all died in the end."


    "Throughout all the battles and wars, you''ve failed. Let us down."


    Asura scowled, pulling back his lips, and hissed,


    "Not this time. This is for Bronty."


    Ohriel''s six wings exploded into jets of fire, shooting out behind the two. To Wain''s surprise, he was unharmed by the flame and coated with a warm feeling of protection as the mana bathed his body. As the serpent approached, only a foot away, Asura thrust his arms forward, unleashing the fire swirling inside with explosive force.


    Two points of a spear formed and shot forth from the knuckles of his fists as he drove them toward Jormungandr. The recoil of the explosion scorched Asura''s skin, sending him to his knee from the pain. Gripping his hands against his body, he watched the two pointed flames harmoniously swirl around one another, causing them to intertwine. The flames carried the spearheads like thrusters of a rocket, propelling it into the mouth of Jomrungandr.


    The purple blazing fire within Jormungandr''s mouth burst out like raging water freed from a dam, colliding with the two spearheads and initiating a battle of mana. Its intense conflict sent shockwaves and intense heat that even scorched the inside of Jormungandr''s mouth.


    Shielding their eyes and body, the priests blocked their faces to cover themselves from the radiation. Everyone could only stare and wait to watch for a victor to emerge.

 A Final Resting Place

    The flames collided, fighting against one another like heaven and hell had manifested on earth. Neither yielded to the other, clashing like water and oil, refusing to mix and concede. As the flames fought against each other, the heat increased to an unbearable level that caused all living beings in the area to scream as it burned their flesh. Jormungandr continued to pour out his mana to fight back against Ohriel''s spear but found the task to grow more difficult as time passed.


    The tip of the spears dug deep into the purple flames, pushing against it with hatred for the wicked as if it were alive. It rejected the notion of losing this war and slowly drilled its way through the quotidian mana, resisting against it. Asura confidently stood as Ohriel faded behind him as Asura''s mana faded. With a final farewell, Ohriel put his hand on Asura''s shoulder,


    "You have exhausted yourself for the sake of others. As a parting gift, I shall gift mana to keep you from fading. Be warned, ogre, push yourself further, and you will face consequences."


    Asura laughed,


    "Yeah, well, it wouldn''t be the first time but thanks."


    The ogre stared intently into the blinding light without care for the health of his eyes. The white flames slowly devoured the colors of the purple flame, leaving nothing more than grey tones. Asura smiled,


    "It looks like I won asshole."


    The curse ignited his mouth, but it was worth it as he watched the spearheads punch through and pierce the side of Jormungandr''s mouth. The two cut their way through the flesh that connected Jormungandr''s jaw to his skull, shooting through with rippling flames behind that incinerated the rock, flesh, and scales, leaving only the white flames to eat away at the rest.


    The serpent screamed as the holy mana ate away at his being. Ohriel''s flames ate away all they could reach and eventually devoured the Apocalypse''s eye. The tip of the spears didn''t stop until they had traveled for at least a block, leaving white fire in the wake. Rose watched in awe as the fire exposed the serpent''s skeleton, and his internal organs rose in flames. The serpent thrashed, pushing its side against the ground and ripping it against it, tearing its flesh and muscle off its body to try and extinguish the flames.


    Then, the serpent rose. Its unwounded eye focused on Asura and Wain, and the ogre knew it wanted nothing more than to kill it, even if it meant dying here. The hatred and resentment caused the eye to shake violently. To Asura, the scene looked like it had been taken from a movie. The flames still lingered on its body, covering half of the right side of Jormungandr''s face, and in the darkness, the serpent''s silhouette stood menacingly above.


    Wain stammered, and his speech was slurred as he screamed


    "Assu- Ru- Throu-gh"


    Asura turned around, finding a massive portal created from his smoke. The ogre immediately entered a sprint as he ran towards Kane, grabbing hold of the wounded and exhausted priest lying against the pavement.


    The serpent hissed and bared its fangs. With a swift strike, its body shot downward at the two fleeing. Asura began cursing in his head, "Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit. I knew it wouldn''t kill, but he can still fucking move!??!" The fire was slung like slobber from his mouth, spraying wildly around.


    Wain dove to the left, slamming hard against the earth on the other side and out of the way. As Asura approached, he could see a lush green forest inside with a vast mountainscape out in the distance. Its beauty was unparalleled and could only stand alongside Ohriel''s Garden. The clouds rolled close above, and a beautiful reddish light painted everything with its glory.


    With Jormungandr only a few car lengths away, Asura reached the portal entrance and crossed through. Asura laughed as he ran, "I did it. Holy crap, I really made it... Wa-"


    Jormungandr rolled through and entered the portal as well. Asura turned and watched as the massive maw opened wide and consumed both Kane and Asura. Inside the gorge were teeth that lined the inside of Jormungandr''s throat.


    "Fuck."


    Asura grabbed hold of Kane, preparing for the worst as the two slammed into the teeth. He couldn''t help but gasp as he collided with each one. He tried to shield Kane from the impact, but his grip slipped slightly with every strike.


    "So this is what-"


    The ogre slammed into another and another, and the fall continued for what felt like forever.


    "-gnashing teeth feels like..."


    Outside of Jormungandr, Wain watched as he lay against the ground. His body refused to move any longer, and the purity burn peaked. It was only a matter of time before his body exploded or erupted into flames. The serpent turned towards him with its hollow eye as if it could see the priest.


    "You dared to believe you could win against me. Where is your God?"


    The serpent rose, baring its fangs once more. Wain laid his head back against the ground, knowing the next strike was at him.


    Wain raised a middle finger into the air,


    "Screw you."


    Thunderous footsteps roared, and the sound of trees crashing could be heard, growing louder with every booming step. The serpent hesitated and turned towards the sound approaching. His eye could only glimpse something red before his head was thrown to the side from a mighty strike from a fist. The fist sent the serpent''s head reeling, slamming against the ground.


    Before the serpent could rise, his eye watched as the being raised a scarlet wine-red great axe above its head. With one swift movement, it brought the axe down onto Jormungandr''s neck as if it were a stump to be chopped in half. Its sharp blade passed through without resistance, cleaving the serpent into two.


    The severed head lay on the floor, lifeless. Wain let out a short laugh before his body began to ache. "Thanks, Hephestine."


    His head hit the ground, and Wain''s blood began to boil. Exhausted and prepared for death, the priest relaxed, awaiting the inevitable.


    The being looked down at the corpse of Jormungandr. Its wine-red armor shimmered in the sunlight alongside its great axe. Complimenting the red metal that covered every part of its body were brown leathery straps that covered the joints of the being. Adorning its beautiful red helmet were two brown ram horns that curled and then rose above into a point. Its mana bathed the entirety of the land around it, leaving Wain with a comforting warmth as his body deteriorated.


    Around its waist sat a brown toolbelt that held several tools that, from a glance, would expose its occupation¡ªa blacksmith. Hammers, tongs, and other varying tools rested neatly in segmented loops. Lastly, upon its back are outstretched six beautiful light brown wings with a mix of dark reddish tinge throughout.


    The Angel rested its axe against the ground.


    "Wain, why must you break the rules? Bringing those not given authority to enter violates the laws God set in place. There shall be consequences, dear..."


    The Angel knelt down next to Jormungandr''s body and grabbed hold of its headless corpse. With its two hands, it pulled the body apart. The body ripped in two, tearing down the middle as rivers of blood poured from its fingers, digging in. Wain recoiled from the disgusting sound. The crunching and squish made his skin crawl.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    However, the Angel was unable to find Asura and Kane inside. Annoyed, she jammed her hand into the corpse, reaching through its stomach to find its occupants inside. After pushing her arm up to her shoulder, she managed to grab the two and yank them free.


    Asura coughed, and Kane vomited all over her palm as she laid her hand flat. The mana shifted, and the two could feel her disgust course through their bodies.


    "So-"


    "Do not apologize. I am not disgusted by you but by the blood of a vile beast that coats my arm."


    "Oh-... okay."


    Asura moved over to check Kane''s body and temperature. He was stable. Asura sighed and laid back.


    "Do you feel safe in my presence?"


    "I met your brother earlier. Honestly, it was a bit more intimidating."


    "My brother was too lenient with you entering God''s domain."


    Asura furrowed his brow and whipped his head to the black void within the helmet.


    "What now?"


    "Your kind has been banished long ago from these gardens. The same goes for humans. Yet, you dare enter without permission?"


    Asura stood up,


    "What the fuck? We would''ve died?!"


    "To die is better than to break the laws."


    "Hold up and piss off for a moment there, lady. What did you want us to do? Let him kill hundreds of thousands of more people?!"


    "Vile language."


    Hephestine''s mana radiated with anger. Asura fell to one knee.


    "I''m not backing down on this asshole. Wain- Wait, where is Wain?"


    Asura ran over to the edge, peering down to look around for his friend.


    "He is resting there, preparing for peace."


    Asura whipped his head to the helmet, then down to the spot it gestured towards.


    "WAIN!"


    Wain''s motionless body rested in the lush grass. His eyes stared up at the sky, and his clothes swayed with the wind.


    "WAIN!"


    Asura turned and pointed at the Angel.


    "HEAL HIM! HE IS GOING TO DIE!"


    "So what if he does? Does he not deserve it?"


    "WHAT!? DESERVE?"


    "What is justice if there is no punishment when the laws were broken?"


    "What- You can''t be serious."


    "Watch your words, ogre."


    "You think this is justice? You think letting that man die because he wanted to save everyone is justice? What the fuck is justice if you let a man die who saved countless? What wrong did he do? Yeah, sure he entered your fucking precious Garden. Or God''s or whatever! You think God would let that man die? You think he''s sitting up there, like yeah who fucking cares about that guy? HE FUCKING DID WHAT HE WANTED HIM TO DO! WHO FUCKING SHOWED HIM THE FUTURE? WAS HE NOT SUPPOSED TO SAVE GOD''S PEOPLE? YOU FORGETTING RIGHTEOUSNOUS? I FUCKING KNOW ABEL TALKED ABOUT IT ALL THE TIME. HE BROKE IT CAUSE HE NEEDED TO!"


    Asura''s eyes blazed with rage,


    "Sure, justice is cold, but the righteous forgive. You wanna punish anyone, punish me. Don''t put it on the guy who sacrificed it all to save his people, you fuck."


    "It seems you haven''t forgotten what it means to lead."


    "What?"


    "Forgive me, but it was to test you."


    "Test?"


    "Ohriel chose you. I wished to understand why."


    "Who the fuck cares right now? Heal them both."


    "I have. They have not suffered since you arrived."


    Asura looked down at Kane. His breath steadied, and his body relaxed as the exhaustion took its toll. As he studied the boy''s body, he found that his other arm was back where it belonged. The piece of his torso and arm had been returned, presumably by the Angel.


    "What''s this about Ohriel choosing me?"


    "My brother hasn''t chosen a successor or blessed a soul since the great war of his children."


    "War of his children?"


    "Yes. He once blessed many, but greed and envy took hold of their hearts. They wanted power. Thus, a divide among humans emerged, and a great war occurred. Afterward, he stripped them all and vowed never to bless another."


    Asura fell hard and sat back. His arms throbbed from his mana, burning its way out when he released Ohriel''s spear.


    "Do you want to be healed?"


    "Heal them first."


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "Ah, whatever. Sorry. Sure."


    A soothing warmth spread over his arms.


    "So, did I pass?"


    "Yes."


    "Cool."


    Hephestine healed the three and laid the two from her palm down beside Wain. Wain smiled and coughed out a laugh,


    "So I''m not going to die."


    Asura laughed joyfully,


    "Not today. Still gotta deal with me, pal."


    "Oh, just put me out of my misery."


    "Hahaha, how are you feeling?"


    "Like crap."


    "Same. Aren''t you getting healed?"


    "I am."


    Hephestine grabbed hold of the corpse, dousing it with magma that spread out over the entire skull. Its skull and flesh were consumed by the flames, disintegrating into nothing.


    "The lingering exhaustion and pain in your bodies will still be present. You have suffered greatly. Your body will remember."


    "Like ghost pain?"


    "Yes."


    Asura stared at the Angel, and Wain tapped his leg lightly,


    "Don''t hate her. She only tested you ''cause she needed to know."


    "Know about what?"


    "It only gets worse from here..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wain smiled,


    "I can''t wait till I see the blue sun."


    "What? Are you alright in the head?"


    "I''m fine. Just tired."


    Hephestine interrupted the conversation with a command.


    "You must leave."


    Asura raised an eyebrow,


    "Why?"


    "The time has come. His body will become thousands."


    "What?"


    "The serpent''s grudge still lingers in the afterlife. From hell, his hatred boils out. His body will become thousands, unleashing a devastating army upon the human world. You must go back."


    "Can''t you stop it?"


    "I have stopped all that I can. The head and body that entered no longer exist. Yet, the rest lies throughout the city of man. If you do not go, then your friends will surely die."


    "Shit."


    "The portal will close once you exit. I am holding it open, but do not expect it to remain once you leave."


    Asura looked down at the two beside him.


    "What about these two?"


    Wain pushed himself off the ground, his body screaming with agony, commanding him to lay back down.


    "I can stand."


    He wobbled. Asura tried to help, but Wain pushed him away.


    "I got it. Get Kane, and let''s go."


    The ogre watched as Wain hobbled to the portal that led back to the city. Asura soon joined alongside him with Kane in his arms. The two looked out at the destroyed city, the smoke, fire, and rubble lying everywhere. Jormungandr''s corpse lay still from as far as they could see down the road. However, the storm was no longer present, and the lightning ceased.


    "Welp, buddy. Hope you''re ready for round two."


    Wain laughed,


    "I really never am. This blows."


    Far down the road stood Mel, Rose, and Lydia, all studying the corpse of Jormungandr. They seemed to be walking towards the two, but it was hard to tell from the distance between them. Asura walked through first, finding himself right back where they left. Wain then followed after.


    The two smiled and waved at their comrades, yelling at the two.


    "GET OVER HERE! ITS NOT OVER!"


    Lydia smiled at first, but upon hearing his words, she stopped. The two groups raced towards one another. Rose spoke up first,


    "Is Kane okay?"


    "Kane''s fine. Better than ever, see?"


    Asura moved Kane''s arm around, gesturing at his once missing limb.


    "He''s just napping. Rough day at work."


    Lydia grabbed hold of Asura''s shoulders.


    "What did you mean by it''s not over?"


    "Well, a birdie told us that this guy bout to turn into an army. Looks like the fight continues."


    Lydia looked up at the corpse of Jormungandr. Its long body traveled for miles, weaving throughout the city.


    "How do we even stop that?"


    Mel grabbed hold of her gun, a silver barrel shotgun, and racked it.


    "It can''t be any worse than before. If it''s an army of demons, I think we can take care of it."


    Asura nodded,


    "Yeah, honestly, not going to comment ''cause it''s deserved. This guy''s a prick."


    Jormungandr''s scales, flesh, and rocky spines shifted, and his body dissolved. The howls of dragons could be heard throughout the city like a pack of wolves announcing their presence. The priests and ogre watched as his flesh twisted, snapped, and stretched out into the forms of wyrms and lyndwyrms. Their faces pressed through the tissue, and Asura commented,


    "Ew, it''s like the horror movies where they do that weird curtain thing."


    The twisting wyrms and lyndwyrms shifted and wriggled on one another, resembling intestines sprawling out onto the world. Then, the scales crackled, causing segments to fall off, and from those shards, rock drakes slammed onto the ground. From Jormungandr''s bones, small wyverns carved their way out, freeing themselves from the confines. For miles, thousands of dragons entered the world through the Apocalypse''s body as a final farewell.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Within the hollow body, far away from the priests and Asura. Malachi stood atop an organ, drenching his boots in Jormungandr''s blood. He smiled as he stared at a beating heart hanging in the cage of the dragon''s bones. Malachi outstretched his arms, praising the beating organ before him.


    "The first sin."


    He plunged his hand deep into the tissue. The blood circled his arm, coursing out as if commanded to come forth to its new master. Every last drop of mana coursed around Malachi''s arm. The heart collapsed as if pulled from the inside and continued to shrivel as it was drained of its life. As the last drop of blood was pulled from the heart, Malachi removed his arm from the inside.


    A layer of thick blood coated his arm, moving and warping as if Jormungandr were still alive. The thick, warm liquid began to harden around its new owner''s arm. Its blood hardened into rock, separating into shards that spiked out like Jormungandr''s armor. Malachi''s arm was coated from his shoulder to his fingertips, and his once soft fingertips took on sharp claws. Some blood still shifted between the cracks of the rock and crept along his skin.


    "Tell the beast king I have it, and Jomrungandr is no longer."


    The howls of the dragons erupted all around Malachi as he watched them enter the world, eager to feast upon the living.

 Will It Ever End?

    Asura watched as the countless horde emerged before his eyes. The storm and fires were clearing up, but as he looked up into the sky, all he could see were the beating wings of wyverns and small black dragons. Their eyes were void of everything but hunger, desiring nothing more than to rip into the flesh of the living. As the drakes, lyndwyrms, and wyrms crawled overtop, the ones close enough spotted the priests, and their stomachs rumbled at the sight of flesh and meat.


    "This really won''t fucking end, will it?"


    Asura prepared to drop Kane, but Rose grabbed hold of his arm,


    "Protect Kane. We will deal with this now."


    "What? Like hell I''d miss a fight."


    Rose stared at Asura with eyes that were unwilling to yield this demand.


    "You are exhausted. Rest."


    "And you and Mel are half burnt like bacon."


    Lydia slammed her fists together as lightning arced from her body to the ground at her feet. Her blessing was going rampant as the quotidian mana poured out from the newly born dragons.


    "Don''t worry, I can handle a few dragons. That big one was a doozy, but I''m still confident as a Paladin. If anything, all of you should rest."


    Rose''s weapon crashed into the ground, sinking in from the force.


    "I can fight."


    Wain sat down and stared at the dragons in the city. Many found perches on the rubble to scout, while others tore through the streets.


    "I can''t. This one is on you. If I go anymore, I''m a dead man."


    As they spoke, a red drake rushed out from the ground, leaping over the rest to bite Rose''s head. However, the shot rang out from Mel''s shotgun, releasing pellets coated with amber flames that ripped through the drake''s head. Half of its head exploded as the pellets carved their way through its scales and body. The drake fell hard, sliding from the momentum to Mel''s feet.


    Mel kicked the drake''s head as blood showered the priests and coated the floor.


    "I''m also okay. A little sunburn isn''t stop me from getting my payback on that serpent."


    Mel blasted a Wyvern out of the air as it swooped from above. The pellets ripped through its wings, sending it tumbling to the floor. Then, another shot followed, finding its way through the head of the wyvern as it tried to recover and push off the ground. Its large body slumped immediately, and Mel smiled.


    "Let''s get to work, girls."


    Mel racked another shot.


    "Where the hell is Ash?"


    Asura turned to Wain, who was sitting on the ground beside him.


    "He''s in a building nearby. He''s fine. When we left, I made the golem hide him."


    The ogre watched as the three women fought against the tide of wyrms and dragons from all directions. Lydia struck the lyndwyrms and wyrms clawing their way towards the group. Their massive jaws opened wide, trying to bite down on her, but she seemed to dance right out of their grasp with her quick footwork.


    As they approached, their heads caved from the heavy blows from her fists colliding with their skulls. The martial artist held none of her strength back with her strikes, throwing each one with killing intent. The back-to-back crunching sound of several heads crushed sounded like someone walking on glass to Asura.


    Anyone who got past Lydia''s relentless attacks was met with Rose''s wrecking ball, which left holes through their bodies as it punched through. Black water rose and crashed down onto those swooping down from the sky. The dragons and wyverns punched into the water and were deflected onto the ground, where they crashed and tumbled into rubble.


    Mel swapped her gun into an assault rifle with a large drum magazine. The burst of fire illuminated their area and attracted more beasts like moths to a flame. As they soared towards the group, a storm of bullets was sent throughout the air, ripping and tearing through the bodies of the dragons. All around, Asura watched as dragons and wyverns fell to the earth as if they were hunted like ducks.


    Their bloody corpses were filled with bullet holes. Before they could pile up upon one another, their lifeless bodies erupted into fires that burnt away everything, leaving nothing behind. Asura couldn''t help but find their lives lasted as long as grubs or mayflies. Their lungs would only ever be filled with a few breaths before ceasing to beat shortly after.


    The fire attracted increasingly more as time passed, and the holy flames grew brighter. Before they knew it, it felt like the entire corpse of Jormungandr was headed towards the priest''s location. Mel braced her gun against her shoulder, repeatedly making round after round to refill her drum magazine, but as hundreds of bullets left the barrel, she found herself running short.


    Dragons crashed into the buildings all around. Their bodies slammed into the rubble and bricks, sending debris and dirt down the area. Flames erupted from some of their mouths as they learned to breathe fire or manipulate the elements. Others, like the lyndwyrms, unleashed bolts of lightning that tore through the ground toward the priests.


    Lydia struck down anything she could get her hands on. Her fists and legs were drenched in the blood of the dragons. As Lyndwyrms opened their mouths, she stuck her fists into their throats, channeling mana through her arms and causing their heads to explode as lightning ripped through.


    Rose deflected the heads of those who started to channel their mana, causing water to rise from geysers and slamming into their heads. The lyndwyrm''s and wyrm''s heads turned, sending the lightning from their mouths toward their allies. Each bolt punched through the others, causing more eruptions of blood everywhere as their bodies evaporated.


    Suddenly, seven angels appeared throughout the horde as Lydia snapped her fingers. The living, she marked with her blessing, were scattered throughout the horde. With a smile, she watched as the giant angelic beings raised their large weapons high. Three of the seven had large hammers they brought down onto groups of the dragons, crushing them under their heavy weight. The angels wielded sickles that swiped through the crowd, cutting them down like grass.


    Asura''s eyes never left the three as they fought. With every step, shot, and usage of their blessing, he could tell they were becoming sluggish. Everyone was exhausted, and it was only a matter of time before they found the crack in the wall of their adrenaline.


    "Judex Divinum destroys the enemies of the righteous and all that is good. Let the blaze of anger consume your heart, but only against those who will never repent. Through Ohriel, we are emboldened by his wrath. Go forth, the few, strike down the multitude. For your strength is the Lord''s, and it never yields to the wicked."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Suddenly, white flames erupted all around the women. Their mana mixed with Asura''s, and their hearts welled with courage and vigor. Lydia''s lightning melded and became tinged with the white mana. Mel''s amber flames mixed and swirled with the white flame. Inside, Rose''s black liquid white flames appeared like stars in the black void of space. As the water touched the skin of the dragons, it scorched them with intense heat as it boiled them alive.


    Asura smiled as his fire swelled, and his tattooed runes ignited once more. The Paladin''s blood pumped rapidly as their hearts were covered by Ohriel''s wrath. Their hatred for the evil and wicked took hold of their bodies, and their irises became pure white. The incantation echoed in their ears like a war cry, rallying its troops to stand their ground.


    Lydia laughed, and her lightning went into a frenzy. Whipping and tearing its way through everything it touched, leaving only devastation in its path. She channeled her mana into her fists, and with two strikes into the ground, she unleashed a burst of electricity that spread out from her body like roots from a tree. Each branch weaved through the air and tore through the dragons, only stopping when upon striking the buildings on each of her sides.


    Hundreds of corpses fell to the ground from the blast, leaving a tiny opening for a quick breath.


    "What was that, Asura?"


    "No clue, something Ohriel left in my head."


    "It feels amazing!"


    Lydia grabbed hold of the lightning in her hands, whipping two bolts around that tore and incinerated the flesh it came into contact with. The dragons hesitated after watching their brothers and sisters slaughtered with little resistance. To Lydia''s surprise, the wyverns and small dragons perched onto the buildings but never moved. Instead, they studied and waited, hoping for an opening to strike.


    "They are getting smarter."


    "Yeah. I would hope so after you''ve probably killed thousands of their buddies."


    Bullets struck the head of the dragons, sending them falling from their perches and slamming into the ground. The thuds and crunches of their bodies splattering against rubble and pavement made the others fly off.


    "They are leaving. We can''t let them escape the city. I bet there''s still a few survivors throughout."


    Lydia nodded and studied the dragons as they started to fly west.


    "We split up. I''ll hunt down all that I can."


    "Wait, I don''t know how long the incantation will last. It might run out, and if we are separated, some of us will die. As much as I hate that guy, let''s get Ash and stay together."


    Wain stood up and pulled out an herb,


    "I agree. There are still thousands of dragons throughout the city. Plus, she should be here by now."


    Lydia raised an eyebrow,


    "Who?"


    "Our calvary. Look up."


    Asura, Lydia, Mel, Rose, and Wain watched as countless objects appeared in the sky. The ogre''s eyes widened at the sight. At first, they looked like birds flocking together in the swarms that almost seemed to blot out the sky. However, as they approached, he could tell they were all falling. Thousands of rocks filled the sky above, resembling small meteorites traveling at high speed down at the city.


    "Is that hail?"


    "Just wait. It''s about to be a firework celebration kind of day."


    "What?"


    "You ever watch American man?"


    "Yeah?"


    "It''s the fourth of July."


    Suddenly, the rocks rained down onto the earth, and as they struck, Asura could tell they were crafted from metal, molded and shaped into large bullets the size of a person. As their nose touched the ground, the shells exploded into balls of fire that consumed the entirety of the street before the group. The first struck before them, and the golden light shimmered and illuminated the entire street.


    The wind from the explosion sent their hair flying backward, blowing scorching air over their bodies. To Asura''s surprise, no one was shocked, and Lydia even had a large smile on her face.


    Mel groaned,


    "You gotta be kidding me..."


    Lydia laughed as the second explosion followed the first immediately after. Then, the third struck slightly farther down the road. The golden flames coated the entire block, pouring over every structure, but Asura found that whatever the flames touched still remained after it passed over. However, the dragons were evaporated, leaving not even ash behind as it washed over them. The baptism of holy fire was merciless.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Asura smiled from ear to ear. He was in awe of the destructive force. Lydia laughed once again,


    "Just wait."


    "Why? What''s going to-"


    Then, the rest landed upon the earth. Thousands of shells struck one after another, following the third in a sequence. Explosion after an explosion erupted, sending wave after wave of intense heat throughout the city. Asura''s eyes widened at the explosions rippling like dominos down the body of what used to be Jormungandr.


    "Holy shit. I need popcorn. It''s like that snake game. Ha, ironic."


    The force from the explosions parted the clouds above, revealing the stars in the sky and reminding the group that they had survived the storm. As the explosions rippled throughout the city in every direction he could see, Asura watched the extermination of every dragon, leaving none to survive its wrath.


    "Who can do something like this..."


    Mel grumbled and crossed her arms,


    "My sister."


    "What?"


    Heels clicked against the pavement behind the group. An angry, somewhat familiar voice asked,


    "Why do you say ''sister'' as if you hate me?"


    Mel groaned again,


    "This is exactly why I sent you away. You still haven''t managed to mature and outgrow your childish attitude. It seems Captain hasn''t been disciplining you enough. Has he grown soft?"


    "Really? You''re nagging me when your city looks like this?"


    Asura turned around and found a tall woman with flowing red hair behind him. Every step the woman took towards the group was graceful, and her back was straight as if she had trained countless hours to maintain such posture. Even Asura could tell from a glance that she was someone of high rank. She wore a fitted dark blue, almost black, military dress shirt with several medals decorating her left breast and fitted unblemished white pants.


    The outfit would have seemed normal to Asura if it hadn''t been for the blood-red tie around her neck and a dress cap of the same color with golden leaves decorating it, adorning her head. Everything about her demanded authority and total obedience from those underneath her command.


    The woman''s hazel eyes locked with his. They narrowed, and a frown appeared on her lips as disgust took hold of her face. "Fuck, she''s a stuck-up." Asura thought. Asura spat out the holy fire in his mouth, making the woman even more disgusted.


    "I never would have thought I''d see the day when my Paladins would have a demon amongst them."


    Lydia responded first to try to defuse the situation.


    "Wait, Mary, it''s not what you think. He came from Mark and with Mel-"


    "Stand down, Lydia."


    Her eyes blazed with anger. Holy mana poured out from her body, covering the group in an intense blanket that forced them to silence. Asura could feel the mana begin to burn his skin and lungs, but Ohriel''s mana pushed back against the oppressive force.


    "My city is in ruins. Thousands have lost their lives. And yet, here are my officers... playing team up with a demon."


    "Mary-"


    "Take Kane from its arms."


    Rose obeyed without question, grabbing hold of Kane and taking the boy from Asura''s arms.


    "Look, lady, I don''t know who you are, but I can guess. You''re the Archknight that runs this... Is that a tank?"


    From behind the woman, a large massive vehicle took shape from golden mana like the walls crafted by Ash. However, there was no incantation spoken from her lips. Instead, it seemed to manifest simply from her mana alone.


    "I''ve seen those in shows! That''s wicked! Is there a dragon or something?"


    Asura looked up into the sky, finding nothing among the stars above.


    "Huh."


    A fire ignited as he looked back down into the barrel of the large vehicle before him. The ogre watched as a large shell inside was propelled through the barrel, heading directly out from within. The shell blocked the flames, leaving a thin ring of fire around like an eclipse of the moon in front of the sun. However, the thin ring grew brighter and wider. "Wait, if I can see the bullet... that means..."


    The large shell shot out, and a loud boom erupted as the shell traveled a short distance into Asura''s forehead. A massive explosion rang out, tossing Wain, Lydia, and Mel to the sides. Rose stood out of the way with Kane in her arms and watched as the massive explosion of golden flames consumed Asura in the blast. The woman watched with determined eyes to exterminate the bug in her presence.


    Its force whipped Asura''s head back, sending him to the ground with the same force the old man struck him with back in the cathedral. A crater was carved by the impact and explosion around the ogre''s body like a bowl to hold him. His body slammed hard, sinking deep into the pavement. He laughed but found his lungs ached with every breath and exhale. Asura tried to peel himself out, but his limbs refused to respond.


    As he struggled, the woman approached the lip of the bowl. She looked down with the same disgust as before.


    "To think a demon could have holy mana... A disgusting existence that should be erased."


    "Not a demon... asshole."


    The tank fired another round. This time, it struck Asura''s chest, and the fire from the explosion consumed both of them. However, Asura watched in horror as she stood firm in flames like some demon from hell watching over its victim. Her eyes never blinked in the fire, and she gazed down upon him with disdain.


    A cold sensation washed over his body as the flames doused him again, or rather, his body went numb. His consciousness drifted, and his vision faded into darkness. Leaving the woman from hell as the last sight of this world before entering the cold void.

 A Great Prophecy

    A soft, warm wind blew across Asura''s face, warming his soul as it gently brushed over. The breeze carried the scent of fresh grass into the ogre''s nose, relieving him of all the stress induced by the recent battle. His body ached, but he felt soothed by a warmth that seemed to beat down from the sky.


    Asura opened his eyes and found a beautiful sun hanging from the clouds in the sky. Glaring at it, he felt no pain, only comfort in its light. He looked around, watching as tall yellow grass swayed from the gentle breeze, dancing with the wind. It felt like paradise, a similar comfort to when he rested in Ohriel''s garden.


    As he looked across the plain, he could find no end, only hills with the same beautiful grass. Asura tried to take a step, but his feet were unresponsive. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words left his lips. Then, a voice spoke from behind.


    "I see you have come, brother."


    It was a voice he had heard before, the voice that was beside him when he entered the world. Its soft, harmonious voice danced in his ears as it spoke, relaxing every muscle in Asura''s body. He sighed in relief, but as Asura turned, he found the voice wasn''t speaking to him. There was another.


    To his left, a figure cloaked in a white robe stood next to a well. His features were hidden behind the veil, covering him from head to toe. To the ogre''s right stood another, wearing a black cloak, covering him like the other. However, a storm raged behind its figure, and lightning rippled within the black clouds above.


    Suddenly, the wind shifted and grew angry. Whipping and blowing, the grass blew wildly from the strong current of the black storm. The plain seemed to reject his presence as if he were banished from it long ago. The black-cloaked figure spoke,


    "Why must you sound so disappointed?"


    "To come after being exiled is a sin."


    "Ah, everything is a sin these days, is it not? Find love? A sin. Take back what is yours? A sin. Defend yourself from harm? A sin. What is there to enjoy about living if it is all corrupt?"


    "You twist the word."


    "But I am right, am I not?"


    "Why have you come?"


    "I have heard you spoke a prophecy."


    "Yes. That is the truth."


    "What is it?"


    "You wish to know? That is quite amusing that you would seek my aid after your actions."


    "Are we not brothers? I asked for forgiveness, and yet you hold it against me."


    "Thy actions are unforgivable."


    "The Lord calls all to forgive."


    "Yes. Those who repent."


    "You are too harsh, brother. Let the past remain in the past. Wisdom is to grow from the past and use its lessons for the future."


    "Hah!"


    Asura found the white-cloaked figure laughing beautifully as if he were a performer. Although his laugh was mocking, its delightful tone would defuse any situation.


    "Brother, I shall play your game."


    The wind blew the figure''s cloak near its mouth, revealing a shining smile on its face. It grabbed hold of the well and turned to look down into its water.


    "This is the prophecy given by Judex Divinum. There shall be three brothers, none related to the other. They shall bond through the blood of war and battles, becoming pillars to uphold and exalt Judex Divinum. The first will accomplish a great feat that no other mortal can overcome. He will strike down a great foe you bring forth but fall to his own hand. The second will rise to become the peak of mankind, and one with such strength will have no rivals in this era. Yet, he will be locked in hell by a faeries hand. The third will unite the kingdoms behind his banner. He will lead the Judex Divinum''s army against you and be struck down by thy hand."


    "A prophecy in my favor."


    "Maybe so. Yet, I believe his corpse will be what causes thy downfall, brother. Do not boast about victory when it has only begun. Sharpen your blades, bare your teeth, and struggle as you fight against the Lord, Judex Divinum."


    "Ha! I never took you for a fool. Has the Lord not abandoned man and the others long ago? When did he last step in to stop the tides that crushed their villages? Did he stop the others from invading the realm of man? No... He left, and you know it. That is why you all hide in fear while I do what I must. A new era will come. One brought by the new God, one that truly loves its people."


    "You call me a fool? I am not the one challenging the creator of all that lies before us. Can you do such a thing? What strength do you boast of?"


    "Do not mock me. I will come for thy wings. I will rip them from your back and cast you out. You hide within these gardens, yet they provide no protection. I know where all of them rest. You will remember this when I arrive at the front gates, ready to take your head."


    Asura never blinked as the two spoke to one another. Their conversation charmed the ogre, and he couldn''t help but stare as the two bickered amongst each other. However, without closing his eyes, he found that the black-cloaked figure was no longer present. His existence disappeared, and the memory of it ever being present was no longer in his head. A void remained, leaving an empty feeling of what should be present.


    "What happened?"


    The ogre''s mind went blank. "I remember a conversation... but how can one have a conversation if there is only one party? No... there must be two... I remember... one. There were... one. But the figure spoke to... no one?"


    "Do not hurt yourself, child. You will not remember."


    "What?"


    Asura focused his eyes, finding the figure looking directly at him. He froze.


    "You can see me?"


    "Yes, but he could not."


    "Who?"


    "Do not ask because you will not remember."


    "Why not?"


    "His existence is rejected by all."


    "Okay... that doesn''t explain much."


    "Yes, it may be vague. However, I can do nothing about it. I am merely the one who delivers his message."


    "Where are we?"


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Mortals call it a dream."


    "I''m dreaming? Not dead?"


    "You are alive."


    "Why am I here?"


    "So that I may deliver a prophecy to you."


    "The same one you spoke earlier?"


    "No, that was not for you to hear, but it was a result that would have occurred nonetheless."


    "You are vastly different than your siblings."


    "Oh. So you understand who I am?"


    "I don''t know who you are, but I know what you are. You radiated with the same mana that Ohriel and Hephestine do. Only an idiot wouldn''t be able to see that."


    "Well, I had my doubts when summoning you."


    "Are you calling me stupid? You are just as bad as that asshole Ohriel."


    "Hahaha! You are quite an interesting mortal. If you were to tell Ohriel that, he would throw a tantrum."


    Its laugh eased Asura''s pounding heart.


    "We have little time together, so I will warn you before you go."


    "Warn me?"


    Its tone shifted, filling with authority and caution.


    "Yes, warn. Heed my words, child, for it will save many. Every century, Judex Divinum sends a prophet to the land of man. One that holds great power to change fate itself. However, he is imprisoned and chained for his entire existence. Yet, in his imprisonment, he found a flower with great beauty within his eyes. As the days passed, he watered and cared for the flower with all of his heart."


    The cloaked figure looked down at the well and slowly slid its hand against the stone. His voice softened for a moment.


    "The flower will wither before his eyes, and calamity will befall man when that day comes. In the flower''s decay, he shall call to Judex Divinum. Calling out, ''Lord, Lord, do you not love me? Strike down my enemies, for they took the only thing I loved. Show no mercy to those who would dare oppose your prophet. For I am the prophet you sent, and I ask, reach down your hand, take away my enemies."


    Anger arose in its tone as it spoke its final words,


    "Judex Divinum did not send the prophet to do such evil. He bestowed the power to change fate, to create beauty... Yet, evil was still done in his name. The belief that he lost his flower blinded him. Anger hardened his heart. However, if he called out, ''Lord, Lord, save my flower." So would the Lord have done. Yet, because of rage, because he chose to do evil, innocent will meet brother, Death. Then it shall be revealed that he killed the flower."


    "What does any of this mean? A flower? A prophet? Who is the prophet, then?"


    "I cannot say. It is time to return."


    "Can''t say? That''s bullshit. Give me the name. Quit being all mystifying and shit. I can''t stop this shit if I don''t know."


    "I am not an all-knowing one, child. We both receive the word of Judex Divinum by means we cannot understand."


    "What a load of-"


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    A warm breeze blew across Asura''s face, waking him from the deep slumber. He jolted upright as a massive head-splitting headache erupted within his skull. The ogre gripped his head, wincing as his head throbbed. As he sat clutching his head, the warm breeze lingered around, persisting with a disgusting, rancid smell as if rotten eggs were left by his side.


    "Did I shit myself while sleeping?"


    A familiar voice laughed beside him, causing Asura to turn to look at the person. Wain sat alongside him in a medical bed with equipment scattered throughout the room. The two sat in soft white beds with syringes, vials, and other tools on carts between the two of them. "I''m in a medical room like in the cathedral..." The ogre thought.


    Large tarps were draped from above, blocking his vision of anything outside the small room. However, the coughs and grunts of many wounded told him there were other rooms beside his.


    "I''m glad you are still alive after getting hit by a tank. I swear you made a deal with death. You got immortality and won''t share?"


    "Ha! I wish. God, that hurts. Whatever she hit me with definitely left a doozy on me."


    "She is an Archknight, after all."


    "She''s the Archknight?"


    "Yep, Mel''s sister.


    "Mel''s sister... No wonder she''s a racist asshole."


    "I guess it runs in her family."


    Wain chuckled, and Asura smiled, knowing his friend was well. The ogre studied Wain''s body, finding the cracks were no longer present on his skin. The two rested their backs against the heads of their beds.


    "Did Ash die at least?"


    "Nope. He''s a few rooms down."


    "Damn shame."


    "Hahaha, you have to give him some slack, okay? He saved us with the wall, remember?"


    "Yeah, for like a minute, and then I got pancaked into molten metal."


    "If it weren''t for that wall, everyone... except maybe you would''ve been killed. That means your girlfriend Lydia would''ve been too."


    "Girlfriend?"


    "Oh, come on. I see the way you look at her, you meathead. There''s no point in denying it."


    Wain''s tease left Asura smiling from ear to ear. It felt like brothers teasing one another and playing around. A feeling Asura longed for.


    "You knew it all, huh? That herb showed you the entire plan. Wicked stuff."


    "Most of it. It''s like a GPS. I knew how to reach the destination, but the stuff in between was fuzzy. I''m just glad we got out of it alive... Who knows what would''ve happened if it lasted any longer."


    Asura sighed with relief and smiled playfully,


    "Yeah, but you must admit it was a wicked fight."


    "Wickedly awful. My body still aches after being healed by an Angel! Only a lunatic like you could love something so painful."


    "Hahaha. Is everyone else okay?"


    "Yeah... Mary cleaned the city up."


    Asura looked around again, curious about the building


    "Where are we? A hospital outside the city?"


    "No, we are in the city. Mary remade the cathedral and a majority of the buildings."


    "Remade it? There was nothing left!"


    "It''s the insurance thing, remember? Those pillars that stood even after the buildings fell record and can rebuild the buildings like the training room."


    "Yeah, but Jormungandr left nothing but ash."


    "Doesn''t matter. Those pillars turn the ash back to this. It''s crazy and still amazes me too. One minute, everything''s rubble, and then the next, boom, a building. Archknights have crazy amounts of mana, and honestly, I don''t even know if she sweat a drop after doing it all. I do know that small details are forgotten."


    "Small details?"


    "Stuff like clothes, televisions, notebooks, pictures, all of it''s gone. The families will never get it back..."


    Wain went quiet.


    "How long have I been out?"


    "About half a day."


    "That''s crazy... To rebuild a city in half a day..."


    "I''m thankful we can... If we couldn''t, a city wouldn''t be left on this planet."


    Asura looked at Wain, who stared at the ceiling with sad eyes. The ogre opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words.


    "Do you know how many died?"


    Wain pressed his hands against his face, hiding his eyes as he wiped water from his cheeks.


    "A lot..."


    Asura looked down at the ground. He understood Wain''s pain. The priest was tasked with protecting those who were without blessings. A man like Wain would have a heavy heart for those he couldn''t save, blaming himself for being powerless when faced with an impossible task. The lives of thousands were taken in a single breath as Jormungandr rose. Asura couldn''t even imagine how many were killed as he terrorized the city... He wondered, "How many even survived?"


    Wain startled Asura as he suddenly asked,


    "Who was Brontes?"


    Asura froze, his eyes locked with Wain''s. He hesitantly responded,


    "A friend... A brother I grew up with."


    "I''m sorry for your loss."


    Asura smiled slightly at Wain''s words.


    "Thank you for caring."


    "Of course. What happened to the orc?"


    "Ullrac?"


    "Sorry. I couldn''t remember his name."


    "Don''t worry about it... He died in another war after."


    "Oh... I-... Sorry for bringing that up."


    Asura shifted in the bed, propping himself back against the headrest.


    "Quit apologizing. I know you aren''t being malicious."


    "You were fighting with The Temple in that memory, weren''t you?"


    "Yep, man and ogre side by side."


    "Why?"


    "Many reasons, but honestly, the humans asked. Our king answered... Although that asshole left us to do the dirty work."


    "I can''t believe it. We hate your kind so much, and you fought for us in a war. Why don''t we have any records of it?"


    Asura laughed,


    "Probably because The Temple doesn''t want you to know about it. I wouldn''t go spreadin this to anyone."


    "Why not?"


    "There were records of it at some point. And if there aren''t any now, then someone removed them. What do you think would happen if you were to go and testify, singing to the masses about how I''m a saint who helped the humans?"


    "Do you think someone rewrote history?"


    "Wain... I''ve lived for a few more years than you might think. I have seen wars waged for dumber reasons. The Temple isn''t as grand as you believe, and even I, who hasn''t seen the humans in a long ass time, can see that. Hell, I haven''t even seen my own kind in God knows how long. You think the old man doesn''t trust The Temple for no reason? He just decided, yup, fuck them."


    Asura spat the white flames from his mouth onto the floor. Wain watched it burn and whip as its life slowly faded,


    "Why would they do this?"


    "No idea. Just the way it goes sometimes. Someone is hating someone in the world at every point in life."


    "Thank you."


    "For?"


    "Everything, man. You fought for us back then. You fought for us now. All we''ve done is be rude to you... calling you a demon."


    Asura smiled at the human, displaying his sincerity and respect for the monster.


    "Don''t get all sappy with me now, man. We''re homies. It''s what we do for each other. If you get all mushy and appreciate me too much, I''ll take advantage of you. I''ll steal more money from your wallet to buy ice cream."


    "You still owe me for last time."


    "I don''t get paid, so good luck with that."


    The two laughed and rested in their beds. They were soaking in every bit of the peace they could after the exhausting battle that nearly brought them to their deaths. However, the quiet atmosphere never lasted more than a few minutes. On any other day, the sound of coughs and grunts from the other inhabitants would drive him mad, but it was rather pleasing to Asura''s ears. It meant their efforts were not in vain, and some survivors lived because of their actions.

 A Blasphemous Existence

    As Asura rested, the bed rumbled underneath his body. The sudden earthquake caused the bed to creak as the metal shook. Asura''s fight-or-flight response kicked in immediately, and the ogre jolted upright from his resting position. "Another invasion..." He thought as he whipped his head wildly in a cold sweat. His eyes tried to focus, but his exhausted state made it difficult for him to find the source.


    The smell of alcohol and cleaning solutions reminded him he was still in the medical bay. A familiar scent calmed the ogre as the source spoke at the foot of the bed,


    "Woah, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to startle you... I thought it was funny."


    Lydia stood, staring at the ogre as he wiped his eyes with his upper two hands and gripped the bed with his lower pair.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Just tired."


    "You and me both."


    Lydia sat on the bed alongside Asura. She sighed, and Asura could tell that the Paladin was visibly unhappy. In her hands, golden metal gleamed from the candlelight. It was two pairs of handcuffs. Asura looked up to Lydia''s face. She stared down at the pair, jingling in her hands as they rubbed against each other.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah... Mary doesn''t trust you."


    "Ha... I think I knew that from the tank shell hitting my forehead earlier."


    "She wants to kill you..."


    "Many do. She''s not the first."


    "I''m supposed to bring you to her so she can execute you."


    Asura looked at Lydia, who furrowed her brow as she sat conflicted.


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. She can''t."


    Lydia looked up to Asura''s face, and her hand movements ceased. Uncertainty plagued her voice as she spoke up,


    "How do you know? She''s an Archknight Asura..."


    "And we fought a wounded Jormungandr. I met three Archangels today. I fought a few Paladins as well. I think I''ll be okay... Even if I do die. So what? You lived before today without me."


    "Asura..."


    "You sound like Wain. Getting all sappy with me. Where is Wain?"


    Asura looked at his friend''s empty bed. The only evidence Wain was ever in the room was the wrinkled bedsheets and the pillow at the foot of the bed. His scent lingered but it was fading as if he had left long ago.


    "He''s probably arguing with Mary right now."


    "I''m assuming she wants me handcuffed and brought now? Shouldn''t I be present as my lawyer argues for my case?"


    "I''ll let you go. I''ll tell her that you got away."


    "Stop. You''ll get in trouble, and so will Wain. I''m not about to fuck ya over."


    Asura spat fire onto the ground and stood up. He presented his four arms before Lydia and smiled,


    "Come on and do your job, priest scum. Better hold me down, or I''ll bite ya."


    Lydia hesitated as she raised the cuffs to his wrists.


    "How confident are you?"


    "On a scale from one to a hundred? Probably a solid two."


    "It''s not the time for jokes..."


    "It''s always a time for jokes. Even in the worst situations, it''s best to smile, idiot. Now, put ''em on."


    The Paladin handcuffed the ogre''s arms together. She clasped the metal, staring at them before letting go.


    "Even if Mary doesn''t kill you... She''s going to ship you off to someone who can."


    "Well, I doubt the old man will let that happen."


    "What?"


    "Is Mark his name? That''s what you said last time. I like old man still. He''s going to use me, and he can''t do that if I''m dead. I''m a valuable tool to him. I heard Mary even used the title Captain as if he''s respected, so I doubt she would just cross him."


    "I hope you''re right."


    "I always am! They call me Asura, The Wise!"


    Lydia laughed at the preposterous title Asura gave himself. Asura smirked, happy that he managed to lift Lydia''s mood a little.


    "Oh, come on. You don''t need to laugh that much at it."


    "I don''t believe those words have ever come out of anyone''s mouth to describe you. More like Asura, The Brave, or Bold."


    "Still a sexy title, I''d say."


    Lydia shook her head as she grabbed hold of the handcuffs, dragging Asura behind her as she pushed through the tarps. As they pushed through the curtain, Asura could see the room better. It was twice the size of the medical area back at the cathedral. This infirmary had rows and rows of tarped rooms where patients lay. The coughing and groans of the wounded still rang out as he looked down the aisle.


    A few patients walked out of their rooms with unfamiliar priests. One had bandages covering a patient''s head, and only one brown eye remained unexposed. As Asura stared at the man being walked out, he could tell the man had spent hours grieving. The pain in his eye gave it all away. Some could forget the pain inflicted on them, but no one could ever forget the pain of losing another.


    Asura tried to look at the others, but Lydia startled him as she opened the door and asked.


    "What did you mean by Jormungandr was wounded?"


    Asura ripped his eyes away from the patients and back to Lydia.


    "Couldn''t you tell?"


    "Tell what?"


    Asura counted on his fingers a list of reasons why the Apocalypse was unfit for battle, as if it were obvious.


    "He was slow. He never manifested tons of mana. He could''ve summoned more of the illusions, but he managed only to make two. His regeneration was slow for an Apocalypse. He must''ve fought with something before and lost or got severely wounded."


    "Wait-... You''re saying he was in bad condition for that fight?"


    "The dragon king must''ve beat his ass before he got summoned. It''s why that guy was so pissy about me mentioning her."


    Although Lydia wanted to freeze to process the thought of an unwounded Jormungandr, she couldn''t. Instead, she was forced to march Asura down the halls. Forced to deliver her friend to his death before her commanding officer. Her heart throbbed with every step.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    The air boiled as two waves of holy mana clashed. Each was unwilling to bend to the other''s will. Although the two individuals producing the mana were unphased by the storm brewing due to their emotions, any outsider would claim it felt like a sea clashing against a mountain. Another may say it felt like a bear and a lion were locked in a vicious battle.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The Captain and Mary confronted one another in a grand office. The Captain stood before a grand wooden desk stretching from one end of the room to another. To him, it felt unnecessary as he watched her sort through paperwork on a small segment of the desk, leaving the rest barren. Around him stood massive bookshelves twice his height, containing documents and recordings of the city''s history and proceedings.


    Behind Mary, four large windows stood from the ceiling to the floor, allowing beautiful rays from the sun to illuminate the room naturally. The Captain couldn''t help but stare off at the barren city outside. The buildings were intact, but the once bustling city now only had a countable number of occupants. Priests from The Temple were dispatched to help with repairs, but it would take months before it was back to being fully operational.


    "It''s good that this room remained untouched."


    "Yes. Yes, it is."


    The Captain always hated Mary''s lavish style, but after she left to become Thomas''s disciple, he felt he had no right to state his opinions on the matter. He looked down at Mary, who wrote on a page. Her fingertips turned white from the pressure she put on the pen, and her arm trembled from anger.


    "It isn''t your fault, Mary."


    "Then who''s is it, Captain?"


    "Mary-"


    Mary''s neck strained as she shouted,


    "I am the Archknight of this city. It is my job to protect Stoliagate and those who reside here. And where was I? Hm? Investigating some mysterious cult activity in a nearby abandoned corpse of a forgotten city! There was nothing there, Captain! NOTHING!"


    "You were sent there to do your job. There''s nothing you could''ve done."


    "I could''ve received a message. A warning. A signal. SOMETHING! I could''ve been here..."


    "Jormungandr prevented any message from being sent out. He locked down the city, Mary."


    Mary curled her lips and hissed out,


    "I should''ve been told beforehand what was happening."


    "We had no clue this was happening even a few hours before."


    "Lydia should''ve-"


    "Lydia did her job, Mary. Do not blame her for what happened. You left her in charge. She defended the city against an Apocalypse. She never ran. She stayed and fought against an impossible foe."


    "Mark... three hundred thousand people died today... One-third of the city."


    Mary sat back in her chair, resting her head against the wood. After a moment, she closed her eyes and opened them again. When she opened them, she found the Captain staring intently into hers. His golden eyes shimmered from the light, radiating with intense determination.


    "I contacted The Temple when I heard that Jormungandr was a possibility. If you are to blame someone... Blame them, not your people."


    Mary thrust her finger in the Captain''s direction.


    "Do not criticize The Temple like you usually do! Especially not now. You have been working with a demon. Of all things! You, working alongside the very thing we fight day after day. Those things kill thousands before our eyes. They eat the corpses of our loved ones."


    "And yet this one is different. You brand him as a demon, but this one is nothing like the others."


    "Not like the others? Not like the other corpse-devouring freaks that slaughter children for sport? They are all the same, Mark! If you keep spouting unreasonable claims, I must agree with The Temple on your exile!"


    "Do you honestly believe this is all coincidences or unplanned timing? From the very moment it began, I could tell something was being orchestrated. I told you. I warned you, Mary, this day would come. Where are your watchers? The priests tasked with observing the city for crises? Did they send any alarms throughout the city? No! Their bodies were never found. Rose even claimed she hadn''t seen one in a day or so!"


    "You-"


    "No, Mary! Listen to me. Who gave the order? I asked Lydia, and she didn''t. Did you tell them to leave their post?"


    Mary opened her mouth to protest but couldn''t find an argument.


    "How did they know to run before it happened? This cathedral has priests under you, under Lydia, and Rose. Yet, none of them have been found. Where are they, Mary? You''re telling me it''s unreasonable to criticize the actions of The Temple, yet what can you say to defend this? Must-"


    A knock at the door caused the Captain to stop. The two turned to the large wooden doors decorated with gold behind him.


    "Come in."


    The doors opened, swinging wide without a squeak. Lydia appeared, pulling behind her Asura, who held his hands out because of the cuffs.


    "Oh hey, old man. Nice to see you again."


    The Captain smiled, and his mana shifted into a warmth. Mary looked towards the Captain, who stood with his hands on his hips. It had been a long time since she had seen the Captain smile in such a way. "Is he proud?" She asked herself as she studied the two of them.


    "I see you made it out unscathed. If only the serpent could''ve knocked some sense into you. I might''ve thanked him."


    "Hah! Me? Respectful? You lost your marble, old fart."


    Lydia approached the front of the desk and positioned Asura next to the Captain. She prepared to find a spot to stand but stopped as Mary called out,


    "You may leave Lydia."


    "But-"


    "Now is not the time to argue."


    "With all due respect, I will not leave. I know Wain came in here earlier to testify on Asura''s behalf. I will also be testifying in his defense."


    Asura smiled, exposing his sharp teeth in a wide grin. Mary''s face twisted with disgust at the sight.


    "I do not require any more testimonies on the demon''s behalf. My judgment-"


    "Mary."


    Mary''s head whipped to the Captain.


    "I will not be persuaded otherwise. His existence is blasphemous. A demon wielding holy mana? Outrageous, and he will be purged. The Temple will crucify him even if I don''t. If people discover this, they will no longer trust us. The very thing that killed their families will be seen as one of us!"


    "Actually, I''m unrelated to the thing that killed their families."


    "What?"


    "I''m an ogre. Not a demon, ya stuck-up racist-... Hm. I''m not even a dragon."


    Asura looked at the old man, who was side-eyeing him as he spoke.


    "You are all the same. A dragon. A ogre. A succubi. All you know is to eat and kill."


    "I''ve never eaten anyone... Can''t say the same for killing... Although it was a cultist so it doesn''t count. Never killed a civilian. At least, not that I know of... I''m not helping my case."


    The Captain rubbed his brow and stated,


    "Look, I know you don''t trust him, Mary. However, he''s also the reason Lydia, Rose, Kane, Ash, and your sister Mel are alive. If it weren''t for him... There wouldn''t be a soul left in your city."


    "Are you trying to lead me to believe that a demon would go out of its way to help humans? For what reason would he have other than to gain our trust and betray us later? How do you even know he isn''t working with Malachi?"


    "Cause I beat his ass a few times..."


    Lydia elbowed Asura''s side, causing him to flinch,


    "You aren''t helping."


    "What? It''s true? Hell, I''m the reason we found out he was doing it anyway after we went to the strip club."


    "You went to a strip club?"


    Mary slammed her fist against the desk, rattling the pens and shifting her papers.


    "What are we arguing about, Captain? All we need to do is remove him and move on."


    "I need him."


    "Need him for what?"


    "Mary. An Apocalypse arrived in the human realm after a hundred years. We haven''t seen one in a century! We are unprepared, and there is more to come. Jormungandr is only the beginning. The kings of the monsters are restless, unsatisfied, and they will be coming next."


    "So we tell The Temple. We deal with this as humans. Together."


    The two sat silently, staring at one another, their mana clashing again. Asura felt the pressure increase and began to sweat as it swirled around. He coughed and looked over to Lydia, who struggled alongside him.


    "Can you not kill us both?"


    The mana ceased. Mary looked at Asura, staring into his white eyes. She tried to look for any signs of hunger or desire to eat them but found nothing. The demon never blinked either but held her gaze in its entirety.


    "I''ll put my life on the line for him."


    Mark broke her gaze and looked at the Captain with a bewildered expression.


    "If I''m wrong, I''ll admit it. I''ll turn myself in and be executed for blasphemy."


    "Captain-"


    "I''m serious, Mary. I''d wager my life on this kid. The Temple can''t be trusted, and you know it whether you want to agree or not. But, as it stands, someone interfered with your city''s communication. Someone can''t be trusted. Do not report him. Instead, I''ll train and watch over him for now."


    "You''re asking me to commit treason."


    "I''m asking you to think this out properly, Mary. I raised you after your parent''s deaths until you left with Thomas. Will you trust this old man one last time?"


    Mary sighed and groaned. Asura couldn''t help but laugh at the resemblance between Mary and Mel. They each sighed and groaned when asked to do something as if it were a heavy burden they would regret later on. The two sisters dreaded adding more work to their plates.


    "Fine. I''ll agree to do this one time since you are like an uncle to me. I won''t report it since no one was around even to see him use the mana."


    Mary looked at Asura with a fiery gaze,


    "Do not use your mana while you stay here unless the training room is locked. Do you understand?"


    Asura looked to the Captain,


    "While I stay here?"


    "We will be training here for a month or two."


    "Why?"


    "The cathedral was attacked."


    "WHAT!?"


    "Malachi had something planned while you were away, like I predicted. A gorgon, a beastman, hydras, griffins, drakes, dragons, Ursa''s sons, and others tried to attack the cathedral. I-"


    "What happened? Are Lily, Marco, and Joel okay?"


    "They are fine. Thomas is taking care of them and watching over the town right now for me."


    "Thomas? Who- why did they attack?"


    "I have no clue why, but there''s no need to panic. I took care of it."


    "What do you mean took care of it?"


    "I killed them all. Quit worrying as if I can''t protect my town."


    Asura never doubted the old man''s strength, but he found it hard to believe Malachi had no ulterior motives hidden out of sight.


    "He never got hold of the children?"


    "No. I had it under control. The town is fine, but the cathedral is a little damaged."


    "Then why are you here? Let''s go back and-"


    The old man grabbed Asura''s shoulder,


    "It''s okay. We are going to be training here for a month or two. Thomas can handle the town and the children."


    Mary sighed and rubbed her forehead as if she were remembering unpleasant memories.


    "I just hope Uncle Tom doesn''t influence them with his crazy stories."


    "I need you more informed now than ever, Asura. You will be sparring with Lydia in your free time. When you''re not sparring, you''ll be studying."


    "I don''t wanna..."


    Asura slumped his shoulders as he looked at the grinning old man. The old man pressed a black phone into Asura''s hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Sorry, son. You''re now a full-fledged member of the team."


    "Can I at least take off the handcuffs?"


    "Lydia, please remove-"


    The screeching of metal being stressed made Mary shiver. She watched as Asura pulled the handcuffs apart. Its chains snapped as he easily pulled his hands apart, and on each of his wrists, the chains dangled freely.


    Mary looked at the ogre, who stood proudly.


    "What? You think those would hold me?"


    The three left Mary''s office, talking amongst one another. The Archknight spun to face the windows, looking out into her city. Stretching as far as she could see was the beautiful blue sky with no clouds in sight, which should''ve been a good omen of what was to come. However, Mary could only stare out into the emptiness and feel uneasy about the future.

 The Love Of My Life, A Fight

    Three months later.


    Asura laughed as he struck at Lydia with all four of his arms. The exhilarating fights were what the ogre lived for. As the adrenaline coursed through his veins, he felt a sensation he could never let go. The burning sensation of pain and joy was a mix that provided unparalleled dopamine. His arms stung from being struck back, and his body ached from the lightning coursing through his muscles, but none of this mattered to the ogre.


    Lydia was locked in combat with Asura, defending each strike with a block or redirection of his fists. Whenever an opportunity arose, she struck back with furious, heavy jabs or hooks. Mana channeled through her limbs, causing lightning to arc from her flesh. With every blow that landed, a powerful discharge of electricity was sent into Asura in an explosive cannon of force.


    Yet the ogre never fell back but instead pushed forward with the same intensity. After three months of rigorous training with Lydia, they understood each other''s fighting style better than anyone. They both accurately predicted the other''s strikes as if they could peer into the future. As he struck, Asura''s fists were coated with white flames like he had dipped them in a lake of fire. He smiled at Lydia, declaring,


    "You''re going to lose eventually, you know."


    "The only reason you beat me is because you have four arms!"


    "Excuses, excuses."


    "Our record is thirty-four to thirty in my favor, you know."


    Asura leaned back, dodging a swift kick in the air as Lydia spun and brought the other leg right after. The ogre dodged to the right and tried to grab hold of her leg with his four arms but Lydia made preparations. As his hands began to wrap around her calf, she snapped her fingers together. A wicked smile spread across her face as she landed.


    His eyes widened, and he released his grip on her without even the slightest hesitation. Asura looked up and brought his arms up to guard his body. Crossing his four arms before him, the ogre created a makeshift shield out of his limbs. A translucent golden armored Angel appeared before Asura in the blink of an eye, wielding a greatsword in its hands.


    "Ah, shit."


    The Angel easily swung the large sword, bringing its blade down onto the ogre as if executing a prisoner. Its blade slammed against his four arms, trying to cut the ogre''s seemingly impenetrable skin. However, the blade remained on the surface of his flesh, unable to cut through. Although the Angel could not wound Asura, its strength behind the blade was enough to tie him up as the ground cracked beneath his feet.


    After twenty-six strikes, her blessing ran rampant with her mana inside the imitation of an Angel''s body. The angel would not disperse either, which surprised Asura. Usually, after the first strike, it disappeared, leaving only its destruction as a trace of its existence. However, it stood firm, bracing itself and putting all its strength into preventing the ogre from moving. Its wide stance had the perfect form to lock him down and leave his back wide open for an attack.


    Asura groaned for a moment, letting out a breath of air¡ªhowever, a flash shot past his line of sight in the corner of his eye. His eyes focused, and he tensed his body as if he knew what to expect next.


    "SHIT!"


    The ogre grabbed hold of the blade, digging his fingers into the imitation. Its form cracked, rippling down and into the arms of the angel as if it were a part of the being. His mana coursed through his four arms, igniting the tattoos like pistons in an engine. Each dispersing concentrated flames out of the runes marking his skin.


    His opponent fell as its body crumbled from being crushed by Asura''s strength. However, he had no time to celebrate as Lydia threw her leg forward with mana channeled throughout the muscles. Lightning sparked out, ripping and tearing at anything it could arc to. The golden flashes of light were beautiful, but Asura knew he had to block. Otherwise, there would be consequences.


    "Caught you."


    Lydia smirked, proud of herself, as her leg soared, almost touching Asura''s face. A singular bolt arced from her leg onto his nose, shocking the ogre and reminding him of their relationship with one another. Although friends outside of sparring, they were the greatest of enemies when in this training room.


    He raised his two right arms swiftly, deflecting the leg with as little contact as possible. His forearms smacked against her shin, sending her leg back. However, the damage was done. Lydia''s lightning coursed through his skin, into his veins and muscles, causing them to spasm and contract. The pain caused Asura to tense, slowing him down for the perfect amount of time for Lydia to follow up.


    Lydia sent another kick out from her left leg as he began to recover due to his holy mana. As her right leg landed on the ground, she spun herself and sent her left foot out with explosive force into the square of Asura''s back. The ball of her foot slammed into his spine, sending her electrified holy mana into his spinal cord.


    Asura gasped as his body became unresponsive. His legs went limp, and it felt like boulders tied down his arms. He could only watch as he was sent flying forward, tumbling and rolling across the ground. As he struck the ground several times, he groaned out,


    "Fuck."


    Asura struck his side against the hard marble floor.


    "Gah."


    Then, his back struck the ground.


    "Shit."


    On the last tumble, his forehead smacked against the ground, leaving him with a massive headache that caused the world to spin.


    "Damn it."


    As he came to a stop, his body ached and convulsed from the electricity still lingering inside. Asura sprawled against the floor and sighed in relief as Ohriel''s mana fought off the invading mana as if it were a plague that dared to corrupt its vessel.


    However, the ogre could not rest for long as thunderous footsteps echoed as someone approached rapidly towards him.


    "GIVE ME A BREAK VILE WOMAN!"


    Asura dug his fingers into the ground, ripping two large chunks of rock from the marble floor. He watched as Lydia approached, and right as she drew close, he coated the marble rocks with white flames. The rocks ignited in balls of white fire that crackled loudly as they burnt. Its heat caused Lydia to hesitate momentarily as she ran, but she knew better than to stop.


    Sweat dripped from her forehead as her body rejected the heat, trying its best to cool her off as it immediately doused her in an unpleasant field of pain. Her body screamed to stop her approach, to run and flee, but after sparring with this ogre for so long, she preferred to trust her mind over her heart.


    "Good old faithful. A rock."


    Asura announced as the two large rocks were thrown in her direction. The flaming boulders roared as they flew through the air at Lydia. She smiled, coating her arms in electricity like Asura did with his flames. It rippled along her skin, creating a gauntlet of golden lightning.


    She punched the first with great force as the rocks approached, causing it to shatter into pieces. The gauntlets reduced the impact and prevented the flames from touching her skin, but the intense heat emitted left burns along her arms. Its remaining flaming pieces showered her, scorching her body as the miniature meteorites rained down on her skin.


    She winced but powered through the pain as the second followed. Learning her lesson from the first attack, she attempted to redirect it instead of smashing the rock. Lydia swiftly lowered her hands to scoop underneath its body. As the rock approached, now only a foot before her face, she threw her arms upward, smacking it with all her strength.


    The rock tried to fight back as the force carried it forward, but Lydia''s strength proved too difficult to overcome, allowing her to redirect it over her shoulder. The rock narrowly missed her shoulder, leaving an intense burn on her skin as it passed by.


    "I, now, hate fire because of you."


    Lydia angrily yelled out as she pushed forward. The lightning gauntlets roared as the lightning intensified alongside her rage. Her blue eyes sparkled with determination and pride, unwilling to lose in any circumstance. Asura laughed, and Lydia watched as his eyes focused on hers. The same pride and battle-driven determination lingered in the white suns of his irises. A wicked smile spread across his face as the two closed the distance to one another.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Don''t hurt yourself. Maybe you should let me have this one. Lookin a little rough."


    "Hahaha, you wish! Even if I''m just a head, I''ll bite at you. I refuse to lose to you."


    Asura prepared for Lydia to strike with her lightning gauntlets, bringing his hands up to guard his body and face. He understood the risk of being struck by them all too well. The pain from the lightning haunted him in his nightmares. Asura swore he''d punch her angel in the face if he ever met them. "Whoever gave you that shit is the worst mother fucker ever..." He thought as he vigilantly watched her hands.


    However, that''s where it all went wrong. Asura felt a strike on the side of the lower abdomen. He looked down, finding Lydia''s shin deeply implanted in his side. The lightning erupted through his body again, causing him to yelp from the pain. He gasped out,


    "You asshole!"


    Asura tried to grab hold of her leg, but Lydia knew never to engage in grappling with a four-armed freak. After several attempts to win the grappling contest, she found overcoming the mountain of having two fewer arms than the other competitor was impossible. Prepared for his next move, she sent forth her fist.


    Lydia caught Asura''s face with a right hook. Unguarded and unprepared, he was sent reeling back as the lightning exploded from the gauntlet into his face. Dizziness spread from the left side of his face to his right in a wave that rippled across his skin.


    "Shi-"


    The ogre''s mouth went numb, causing the muscles to relax and the holy fire from the curse to pour out. Lydia''s face twisted with disgust as it drooled out onto the front of his shirt, but she continued her relentless flurry of blows. Bringing her left hand up, she struck with a jab at Asura''s open side.


    However, Asura managed to regain enough focus to counterattack. Lydia left the middle of her chest open as she struck outward with her left hand, expecting it to connect without resistance.


    "Gotcha."


    Asura smiled on the right side of his face while the other side drooped. The sight stunned Lydia as he covered his two right fists with white flames. He brought his right two hands forward in two swift, powerful strikes. The Paladin tried to defend herself, pulling her arms back to block, but she was too slow. "Crap. I''m caught." Lydia thought but immediately shifted her attention to another defense.


    She tried to press her fingers against one another to snap. As they began to slip against one another, she felt the two fists implant themselves in her chest. The force shattered her ribs and sucked all the air from her lungs. Lydia gasped, and blood erupted from her mouth as she was sent flying backward away from Asura.


    He tried to pursue her, but his eyes drifted to her hands as she launched through the air. The ogre''s ears perked as the sound of a snap rang out.


    "You gotta be-"


    Holy mana manifested to his right, and in a split second, Asura sent his two left fists at the nearby air. The swing was heavy, determined to kill Lydia''s imitation in a single blow. Then, out of thin air, the angel appeared, directly in line with his swing as he predicted. However, the large angel was also prepared for the strike.


    It gripped a large rectangular shield with both of its hands, pulling it close and up to block the swing completely. The large being never budged from its spot, standing like a pillar that would never yield to the oncoming storm.


    "Oh, you sneaky little-"


    The angel swiftly swung its arm, sending the shield forward, slamming it into Asura''s side and knocking him off balance. He gasped as its solid body smashed into his, causing his eyes to widen from shock. He expected the imitation to be defensive with the shield, but using it on the offensive startled him. "You sly devil. It outsmarted me! Wait, Lydia outsmarted me? Can these things even think?" As he tumbled, Asura caught himself, digging his fingers into the ground to anchor himself and stop any further momentum.


    Without thinking, Asura raised his left two hands to guard the side of his face. He watched as the angel dispersed, evaporating into a golden flame that rippled along its body. Then, it was gone. However, it wasn''t the angel Asura was worried about. In the split second, the angel was formed and struck him; it was enough time for his opponent to return.


    Lydia struck Asura''s arms with her fists covered with lightning that crackled upon contact. She half expected the block and followed up with a kick up towards his face. The ogre predicted her movements and blocked the kick as well. Asura smiled joyfully, enjoying every moment of this fight,


    "We''ve been through this before on fight twenty-eight! I know you."


    The Paladin followed her kick up towards his face with another kick down to the side, trying to strike him again with the ball of her foot. Asura blocked once again, swatting her leg away with his two arms as if it were just an annoyance.


    A slight smile perked the corner of Lydia''s mouth, and Asura froze. It was too late but he realized his mistake.


    "Oh-"


    As Lydia''s feet landed on the ground, she threw herself forward and tackled Asura''s lower body, causing him to fall onto his back.


    "Yet, you keep falling for the same old tricks."


    She channeled mana into her right arm as she pulled it back. It rippled and snapped, raging across her arm as if she were imprisoning it there. Eager to be released and discharged, it wrapped itself around her arm wildly, ready to pounce on its prey. The golden light left no shadows in the room as it grew, with the mana being poured into her arm, displaying that it would allow no evil to hide or escape its wrath.


    Lydia struck, slamming her fist down onto the unprepared ogre''s face. As her fist collided with Asura''s cheek, golden sparks were shot out, scattering across the floor as if two hard metals collided. The gauntlet of lightning poured forward off her skin into the body of Asura. A loud roaring boom followed after the strike, like thunder following the storm''s destruction.


    Usually, Lydia would wince in pain, but she found that if she reinforced her fist with her mana, she could endure it enough to strike Asura. Asura''s mind went blank for a moment as the lightning shot through his skull, brain, and spine. It traveled down his body like a wave of numbness coursing through his body. He shivered from the pain and groaned. Lydia exclaimed happily as she sat on his chest.


    "Let''s call it my win."


    She comfortingly patted his chest and smiled down at the ogre underneath her. The room started to reform and heal the inhabitants as they sat briefly. Its wounds and blemishes were reconstructed into the clean, polished marble surface. Any signs of their presence were erased, leaving an eerily clean atmosphere in the room.


    "You really need to stop letting me win."


    "Letting you win? God, I wish... You fucking hurt."


    Asura spat out the fire on the ground next to him, like a drunk man spilling out his gut''s contents. He groaned again.


    "Well, you don''t use the spear of Ohriel like you did with Jormungandr, so it means you aren''t going all out. You''re holding back on me."


    Lydia poked his face.


    "What do you want me to do? Kill you?"


    Lydia shrugged at the thought before rising up off Asura.


    "It''s better than being let win, in my opinion."


    "I think we both know I''m not letting you win. I''d stop getting my ass whooped quite a bit."


    "Then use your blessing more!"


    Asura threw his hands up, exasperated.


    "I can''t just sit around and charge up like a television show villain. Sit there like-"


    Asura imitated a squatting position and started screaming like a child imitating his favorite superhero. He trusted his arms outward, shaking them as if he were unleashing something powerful.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Hit ''em with the charge beam that they saw coming from four miles away."


    From Asura''s palms, a weak fire spurt out, flopping onto the ground pathetically. Lydia laughed at his imitation while putting her hands on her hips.


    "Okay, fine. I believe you. Let''s go for another round. Records thirty-five now."


    "Yeah, whatever."


    Asura smirked at Lydia. As he stared at the woman preparing for another battle, he found himself desiring never to stop their time together. "Man, these fights are so much fun. Mel''s cool, too, but she gets boring after a while. Getting shot is annoying as hell... If only Wain could''ve stayed and sparred a little... Rose is always busy. Ash is a bitch. Kane, well, poor guy hasn''t been doing so hot after the fight. Mary refuses to fight. Lame." Asura thought as he stared off.


    As the two prepared to start the battle once again, the massive doors leading into the training room swung open.


    "The Captain and Mary want to see you, Asura."


    Asura groaned upon hearing Mel''s voice, which always irked him like an older sister bossing their little brother around.


    "Five more minutes!"


    "Do I need to drag you there?"


    "But moooooommmmm."


    Mel rolled her eyes as she reached for her gun in her holster.


    "I''ll shoot you. I swear I''ll do it."


    "And what would that achieve?"


    "In the name of Judex Divinum, I''ll find a way to end your life. I''ll hold you down, shoot a bullet through your eye till it reaches that empty skull of yours. You pee wee-brained moron, I will do everything in my power to bring your corpse there."


    Lydia snorted as she sat as a spectator in the war of siblings.


    "We can do this later. I have some errands to run before the day ends. Mary will get mad at me if I don''t do them soon."


    "Fine...... I''m coming."


    The ogre hung his head, undesiring to meet with the two serious workaholics. As Asura walked by Mel through the doors, he tossed insults at her.


    "Buzz Killer, Ruiner of Fun, Karen the endless asshole-"


    "Demon Scum."


    "Racist Bi-"


    Mel whipped her gun out so fast Asura had no time to react as she pressed the cold barrel against the back of his head.


    "Wanna continue?"


    "Nah. I''m cool."


    The two walked out into the massive white marble hallway, supported by giant polished black stone pillars. Its clean, unblemished appearance always startled him. He always felt like he walked into heaven somehow as he walked through the halls of this cathedral. The air even smelled clean and fresh, as if any unfavorable scents were rejected or exterminated inside the building''s interior. "I wonder if it''ll shower me for me... Like, delete the scent of sweat off my body." Every time he breathed, his lungs felt healthier than before.


    "Look... I know you don''t want to deal with her as much as I do. Let''s convince the old man to leave together. You and me.


    Asura laughed,


    "I kinda like it here. Lydia''s fun to fight with. It''s not creepy and not like a maze like the old cathedral. No creepy ghost hands. Plus, the fact it brings you pain and suffering brings me joy."


    "I hate you."


    Asura couldn''t help but belly laugh at the blunt reply.


    "She only nags you, to be honest."


    Mel rolled her eyes as she let her head hang back. A depressed sigh rose from her throat as she groaned out,


    "Ughhhh. I know. Asshole."


    Asura forced a serious tone and puffed out his chest.


    "Woah, now, priest lady. You can''t be saying such words. It''s unbefitting for a woman of your stature! That foul language is not allowed in this household of the Lord!"


    Mel laughed, finding Asura''s imitation of the captain amusing.


    "You should do that to his face."


    "He''d kill me."


    "I know."


    Asura flicked his eyes in her direction for a moment, glancing at her joyful face. "At least she''s joking this time... Hopefully."

 The Next Journey

    "You should get some rest soon. I can take care of the paperwork today."


    "I''m fine. As the Arch Knight, I have to ensure stability and safety and try to repair the broken infrastructure before it gets out of hand. With the lack of manpower to maintain the local jobs-"


    "You look awful."


    The old man studied Mary''s exhausted face. The bags underneath her eyes were prominent on her usually stoic face. As a child, she used to be more expressive and emotional at times after her parents'' deaths. However, as she grew older, he could count on his hands the number of times she smiled. "She used to beam with childish joy, bouncing on her tippy toes as she watched me show off my blessing. Her eyes would light up as if fireworks were contained in those bright, wide eyes."


    The Captain smiled, reminiscing about the times he had taken care of a young Mary. As he stared at her, studying Mary''s tired state, he couldn''t help but feel his heart squeeze. She prided herself on being a proper leader, well-kept, dignified, and ruthless. Even towards him, she showed no mercy when her stubbornness from her mom kicked in. It was unbefitting of her to have her dress cap off, resting it on the table as she ran her hand through her red hair.


    In the Captain''s opinion, Mary ran her city like a general, which wasn''t terrible. Their crime rate was the lowest out of most of the cities, and since Lydia and Asura''s reign of terror, their casualty rate after Jormungandr''s death reduced tremendously. However, the pile of work that continuously flowed into her office had beaten down the general, leaving her broken and worn.


    Mary sighed and threw herself back in her chair. Her flowing, unrestrained red hair cascaded down her back as she rested her head. She closed her eyes, resting briefly as the stress ate away at her.


    "Thanks. I really needed that. It''s a great confidence booster."


    The Captain heartfully laughed, bringing a smile to Mary''s face as she watched her old mentor stroke his beard.


    "Go take a nap, rest awhile, and I can take the reigns of the city for a bit. It''s why I am here. To help you."


    Mary groaned and rubbed her tired eyes.


    "You need to leave soon. You have your own town to manage."


    "That''s why Thomas is there."


    Mary accusingly pointed a finger at the Captain while staring at him, her eyes tucked against the top of her eyelids. She slightly tilted her head forward, like a school teacher playfully scolding a student who should be occupied with work,


    "And Thomas has his own work he''s supposed to work on."


    "Thomas also needs a break from time to time."


    Mary snorted at the comment,


    "Thomas is always on break. It''s time he starts working. If you keep talking to me and distracting me, this paperwork will never be completed."


    The Captain looked around, studying the mountains of paperwork, somewhat sorted but still chaotically scattered on the top of the grand desk. The once orderly, pristine office was reduced to a pig''s den. Books, documents, records, and bills littered every inch of the room and floor. Even the bookshelves couldn''t escape the storm that blew through. With most of the books and binders being pulled out, the remaining were left to lay on their side and lean against one another.


    "Why can''t I have the librarian''s blessing... It would make this so much easier..."


    "Taking the easy route every time it''s offered will lead to laziness and lack of discipline."


    "I hate you."


    The Captain laughed again at her resemblance to her younger sister.


    "You and Mel are just alike, you know."


    "Don''t, you dare. At least I don''t run away from work. I may not like it, but I do it. She runs and hides. She does whatever it takes to get out of it. And you''re supposed to be fixing that, but clearly, it was a mistake to send her to you."


    "Your mom was exactly the same when she was younger. Give Mel some time, and she will grow out of it."


    "Did mom ever grow out of it? Hm? From what I know, you always said even when she was the leading gun dealer in all of The Temple, she had an attitude and refused to produce well-designed guns. She started a revolution where non-holy weapon firearms could finally be made to fight back against demons. Yet, she hated making useful ones. Instead, she toyed around all day making crazy contraptions she tried to sell off as guns."


    A smirk tugged at the corner of the Captain''s lips.


    "And who else would you send her to? Thomas? I could send her to be Thomas''s disciple since I am bad at my job."


    "In all that is Judex, I''d rather die. She''s fine with you."


    "Haha, that quickly changed your mind."


    "Yes, and on the note of changing, this conversation needs to change back to work. Did you receive Aliza''s distress message?"


    "I did. Who are you sending?"


    "Rose and Mel."


    "Send Asura with them."


    "What?"


    Mary studied the Captain, who sat confidently in his chair. His eyes shifted from a hearty, playful gaze to a serious, determined stare.


    "Give me a reason he can''t."


    "He''s an ogre, Captain. We can''t just send a monster there. I can''t watch him... And neither can you. That meathead could get into trouble. He could kill someone without supervision. I don''t like it."


    "I think you should show him a little respect after all he''s done for you and this city. The Temple still hasn''t sent aid, more priests, paladins, or even word from another Archknight. You defend them as if they are saints and yet villanize an ogre who spends his free time digging graves."


    "I have received word from The Temple. They are sending replacement teams to fill the spots the priests who fled have left open. We''ve received a few teams already, and you know this. That makes about a hundred or so priests to help. Four Archknights are investigating Malachi and the Jormungandr incident as we speak.


    "Yet, where are the Archknights? Why aren''t they here if we can teleport hundreds of miles?"


    "They are busy just like I am."


    "If everyone is tied up with their responsibilities, then using Asura should be beneficial. He''s outside help, a new, fresh pair of hands. He''s proven himself, and you can''t prove me wrong."


    Mary tried to counter his argument but was at a loss for words. As the captain continued, she let out a defeated sigh.


    "Name one person who has done more than he has for the civilians who lost their loved ones."


    Due to a lack of manpower, the Temple has always been too busy to help with business outside its responsibilities. So, the government hired outside companies to maintain safety regarding mundane problems like fires or medical transportation. Mary never liked ignoring mundane problems because they were still issues that needed to be considered. However, her hands were tied as monsters, cultists, and now Apocalypses were a factor in the forever war of survival.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Mary looked over to her right, where a pile of letters resided on the desk. When they arrived, she expected disgust, resentment, and foul language to be written on the pages. As she read through them, she found only appreciation, kindness, and heartwarming welcomes in each one''s content directed toward Asura.


    It would be a lie if Mary claimed she still hated the ogre. Initially, it was tense, and she was at war with him over little things. However, he did not disregard her orders to never use his mana outside of sparring with Lydia. After watching him for a few months, she couldn''t help but respect his character a little.


    After sparring, studying, and daily work, Asura spent his free time digging thousands of graves for the ones who lost their lives during the attack. At first, the civilians watched him with disgust and spewed hateful comments at him. He never used a shovel, using only his four hands to scoop away the soil, and the barbaric sight enraged the people. Although he helped in the battle, they blamed him for their relative''s death. However, he never returned their spiteful words and anger. Instead, he continued to dig silently.


    Mary watched from afar at times as he continuously dug without a complaint. He was never asked to do such a task but instead took it upon himself. She expected him to use it as a means of escape, a way to disguise a sinister plan to free himself from the grasp of The Temple.


    She was baffled by his determination and admired him as she watched him dig through the downpour that drenched him from head to toe. "Why doesn''t he quit when it rains? It''s just filling with mud," she thought as she watched him continue.


    Two months ago, he never returned, and when she woke the next morning, finding the ogre no longer present in her cathedral, she found the Captain with Lydia in one of the halls. Lydia was discussing the city''s current condition as Mary approached them.


    "You were wrong. He finally ran."


    "Haha, I wouldn''t be so sure of yourself. Where do you think he''s at?"


    Mary knew the place he was referring to.


    "If he''s not at the cemetery, he''s dead."


    "Let''s go then."


    When they arrived, she saw him in the distance. The ogre was digging a group of seven graves. The three walked up behind him. Mary angrily exclaimed as she crossed her arms,


    "You are supposed to return every night. This was non-negotiable."


    The ogre continued to dig, showing no signs of exhaustion as he pulled dirt out. Pushing it into a large pile on the side. She almost ripped him from the hole but stopped as the Captain pushed an arm before her. Her head flicked up to him with an enraged stare.


    "Move your hand."


    "Wait."


    The Captain''s voice was soft but filled with authority as if his command was final. Asura continued to dig until the hole was complete. He sat still for a moment and looked up out of the hole. Mary followed his gaze and watched as the sun rose over the horizon, casting a golden glow that began its stretch to them. It felt as if the sun was presenting the thousands of graves neatly lined around the group to her, bathing them in its warm light.


    Although he never appeared exhausted as he dug, his voice and demeanor gave it away. Asura''s soft, strained voice startled her as he spoke.


    "Sorry. Some old lady came and asked me to dig these."


    Asura turned around and looked at the group, staring at the three of them. Mary froze as she stared into his empty, sunken eyes. "Was he crying?" Mary thought as she stared down at the monster in a grave. However, there were no signs of wetness around his eyes, so she concluded it must have been the overwhelming exhaustion.


    The Captain reached out his arm, assisting Asura as he climbed out of the hole. Lydia stared at the seven holes and asked,


    "Who are they for?"


    Asura turned back and stared down into the empty pits, waiting to be filled with a life that had ended too soon.


    "The old lady said it was her daughter... her son-in-law... and their five children. Couldn''t tell her no, so I stayed the night to finish it. I''m headed back now to sleep unless there are some monsters who need to be dealt with. I''m always up for a fight."


    Asura gave a slight, almost weak smile to the three who stood silently, watching as he began to walk off towards the cathedral. Mary was left speechless, and the Captain touched her shoulder.


    "I believe you owe that young man an apology."


    When they all returned, Mary apologized soon after, a leader willing to admit her mistakes. After that, she and the civilians started to look at Asura favorably. The city seemed to accept him, disregarding his monster status and bringing him food as he continuously worked through the nights. When their morale was at its lowest, he uplifted them in the dark time of recovery.


    Some still protested his presence, but there were many to defend him whenever needed. As they shouted for his execution on her doorstep, she found multitudes of others flocking to the cemetery to help Asura. Even the Captain and Lydia were nowhere to be found at times, only to be found helping the ogre''s pursuit to dig a grave for every life so their families could have peace.


    The Captain''s voice brought Mary back to the present,


    "I believe it is Judex''s plan to use him. Ohriel chose him, too. That hasn''t happened in years. If we can''t trust the Archangel of Wisdom''s decision, what can we trust?"


    "I hate the fact you are always right."


    "Well, I am old. I''ve seen a thing or two. So you are sending him then."


    The door to the office slid open enough to let her words be heard outside.


    "Yes. I''ll send him with Mel and Rose."


    "Send who with who?"


    Asura barged into the room with Mel right behind him, swinging the door wide as the force slammed it into the wall. A loud thud echoed in the enormous room, leaving an eerie silence afterward.


    "Oops."


    Asura pulled the door away from the wall to check for damage. Although Mary couldn''t see the wall behind the door, Asura''s reaction told her everything. He slid the door back against the wall, patting it as if to state it was undamaged behind the door when it clearly wasn''t.


    Mary stared at the ill-mannered ogre.


    "I''ll be sending you to a nearby city with Mel and Rose."


    "Why?"


    Mel groaned and hung her head back.


    "Can he go? Or I go? Why the two of us?"


    "There''s a monster there that''s been causing difficulties for Aliza since she''s a support Paladin. She specializes in healing and protection, which leaves her with little offensive capabilities to deal with it outright. So, you, you, and Rose will go."


    Mel defiantly stated as she put her hands on her hips.


    "Okay, so send one or two Paladins. Send Asura and Lydia. They love fighting. Why three? Why me?"


    Mary clenched her jaw, and a vein popped out on her forehead.


    "Because my dear little sister. You keep avoiding work here while I''m too busy to scold you. So, to force you to do your job, I''ll give you the hardest tasks to ensure you have to do it. Who would''ve thought I''m still babysitting my twenty, I repeat, twenty-five-year-old sister? Lydia is busy, Asura is free, and Rose will lead the two of you."


    "You can''t-"


    As the two sisters fought with one another, Asura turned to the old man and asked,


    "When''s Wain coming back?''


    The old man looked outside the large windows and into the city.


    "When did he leave?"


    "About a week or two ago."


    "I would expect him back in a week."


    "How come Ash gets out of work?"


    "I''m headed back soon, and I''ll take Ash with me. He needs more time to recover after the purity burn."


    "Aw. This sucks. He gets out of work, and I''m stuck with Miss Bi-Mel and Rose, then?"


    "It should be quick, so I wouldn''t worry about it. Aliza is a nice woman and requested some help. There is also a kid named Max there, and you''ll find him interesting."


    "Does he have a cool blessing?"


    "He makes weapons with his limbs."


    Asura''s eyebrows raised, and he was taken aback,


    "What?"


    "Oh, speaking of weapons, we should get Asura one. You have a library here, right Mary?"


    Mary froze in the middle of the argument and whipped her head to the Captain.


    "You can''t be seriously considering trying to give him a holy weapon, are you?"


    "I don''t see why we can''t."


    "Holy weapons-"


    "Yes, I understand. However, it''s not a decision you or I can make. It''s up to Hephestine. I''m saying to just present him to the door. The angel decides after that."


    Both sisters were left speechless, trying to muster up any reason why this was a terrible idea. Giving an ogre a holy weapon had to be against Judex''s law. Mel stammered out,


    "W-we can''t give him a holy weapon, Captain. That''s ridiculous! He''d kill us all! That tyrant loves to fight, and you just want to hand him a weapon."


    "It would be beneficial to give a Paladin a weapon."


    Asura''s face lit up with excitement as he heard the title being used to describe him.


    "I''M A PALADIN!? WHOOOP!"


    "Oh Judex, have mercy on us... Captain, rethink this..."


    "Just present the door to him. Before you leave Mel, take him to the library."


    "No clue what this door is, but I like it."


    The Captain stood up and touched Asura''s shoulder. He firmly gazed at the ogre with an apologetic expression as if simultaneously warning and apologizing to him.


    "Hopefully, the door likes you."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    However, the old man never answered and walked out from the doors Asura entered through. He whipped his head to the two sisters, confused and curious about the warning.


    "What does he mean by that?"


    Mel looked at Mary with a bewildered expression, trying to find an anchor in her storm of uncertainty. Her mind raced at the thought of him getting his grubby hands on a weapon and the terror that would follow soon after. "We are going to die... We''re dead." His sister surely wouldn''t let this stand and would reject-


    "Take him to the library."


    "WHAT!? Have you gone insane, too? He''s a monster!"


    "He''s right. A weapon is useful in the hands of a Paladin."


    Asura started to do a little jig as he stood next to the two, celebrating and displaying his excitement. He sang out with a terrible rhythm,


    "Oh, I get a weapon. Yeah, a cool weapon. An awesome weapon."


    He stopped for a moment and asked,


    "Do I get to pick?"


    "Judex, end me now."


    "Mel."


    Mary rolled her eyes at Mel''s statement. However, she had to admit to herself that this might be one of the worst decisions she''s ever made in her life. Her old self would never agree to such a preposterous thought. Maybe it was due to her exhaustion finally winning and taking away her sanity, or maybe her perspective on certain monsters had changed.

 A Mundane Desire

    Asura followed behind Mel, keeping a steady pace as he walked down the busy marble halls. He could never get used to the lavish lifestyle and preferred the run-down Cathedral back in the old man''s town. Although they both used gold to decorate every inch of their interior, the wood provided a pleasant, comforting feeling as if they were in a log cabin at times.


    In this place, everything was marble or stone. The white marble walls, decorated with gold, caused Asura''s eyes to hurt if it were prolonged. All the reflected surfaces created a blinding light that sent a sharp pain through his eyes. He never expected the candles mounted with gold candlesticks to be as bright as they were. However, the entire hallway, the training hall, and other expansive rooms were all illuminated by these candles.


    "How come you guys use so many candles? Get some lights, ya bums."


    Mel rolled her eyes as she replied,


    "We can''t. The lights stop working whenever monsters interfere. When Jormungandr came, almost all the power was knocked out. We believe the... quotidian mana causes a field that disrupts everything. So we use candles."


    "Huh... I thought you guys were just old."


    As Asura walked, he studied the walls and floor, finding no sign of dust or dirt that stained the perfect interior. The building seemed to reject the idea of being blemished as if everything deemed unclean were to be eliminated inside.


    "Who cleans?"


    "What?"


    "Who''s the sucker who has to clean the entire building?"


    "We don''t."


    "What?"


    "It cleans itself."


    Asura pondered the idea of everything self-cleaning for a moment. He scrunched his eyebrows together and stared at every nook and cranny he could see.


    "What can''t your guys'' mana do? It cleans, it repairs clothes and buildings, it heals people, it can be made into a weapon and shit. Unfair if you ask me."


    "It can''t make you shut up."


    Asura spat out the mana burning in his mouth and glared at Mel. As the fire spewed onto the ground, many of the visiting priests cast dirty glances at Asura. None ever bothered to hide their disgust toward him. The Temple''s disdain and hatred against anything nonhuman was carved into the hearts of all of its members. Their hateful gazes lingered on his back, waiting for the moment to rid the world of his presence.


    "I saved all of your asses, and I''m still the biggest villain to all of ya."


    The ogre shot glares back at every priest, daring them to do their best to eliminate him. Although he helped the humans and many began to respect him, the ogre wasn''t above killing those who would threaten his life. After all, these creatures walking with pride and arrogance were not innocent either. Their belief in their superiority was built on a fragile foundation of a time when the Kings were least ambitious.


    "Well, your kind has killed countless people you know. Just because you came, saved a few lives, and established yourself as a ''good'' person doesn''t mean you will undo thousands of years of pain."


    "You keep saying my kind, but you haven''t even seen an ogre, orc, or any of my family before you saw me. I ain''t the same as a dragon, nor a damn shadow, fallen, whatever... Racist-"


    Mel cut him off apologeticly.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it like that. I just meant the monsters, in general, have caused generations of misery for us. My mother and father worked hard to create self-defense weapons for everyday people because of the amount of deaths over the years."


    She tried to overcome her lifelong opinion of monsters, but she sometimes found herself right back at the beginning. Asura was a major reason the city lived and herself. If she continued to hate him, she''d be hating her savior. "He may be annoying, but he helps out a ton." Mel thought as she stared off down the hall.


    Mel sighed as she watched more priests walk down the hall, all with hatred and disgust filling their eyes as they stared at the monster behind her. "If they hated him because he''s annoying, I''d be fine with it." Mary had everyone believing he was under the control of The Temple, but that never ceased their mistreatment. They spat in his food and threw it on the ground, demanding he eat it off the floor like a dog.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    When it first happened, Mel was left in shock as she stared at the ogre sitting at the table beside her, Lydia, and Wain. A man who looked as if he were in his late twenties with oily, short black hair and uneven brown eyes looked down at the ogre he stood overtop of. His sharp jawline was prominent as he clenched his teeth with anger and disgust. A stench of onions and sweat lingered around the priest as he stood close as if he hadn''t showered in a few days.


    "Eat it off the ground."


    The priest''s voice was moderately deep, but every time he spoke, a slight whistle would plague his words from a gap between his front teeth. He was arrogant and bold, making it clear he found Asura to be the lesser being before him. Mel groaned as he spoke, finding his voice grating and an unwelcome nuisance while she ate. He demanded again,


    "Go on. Eat it like the dog you are. Stop sitting at the table like you''re a human. Get on the floor."


    Asura stared at his plate, which was scattered on the stone floor in the dining hall. His eyes rested on a cooked salmon seasoned to perfection, tainted and ruined as the priest trampled over it with his shoe. He watched as the man squished his grilled vegetables under his foot, laughing and mocking the ogre.


    "What are you doing, beast? I told you. Get on your hands and knees and lick it off the floor. Can''t you hear me? I-"


    Asura''s rage boiled within, and his vision turned red as he clenched his fists. The man tried to push Asura, but the ogre sat like a pillar, causing the man''s wrists to sprain.


    "Agh. Get on the floor!"


    The priest became frustrated and raised his fist. Asura''s patience was running thin. He tolerated the racism to stay with Lydia and the others, but that was coming to an end. Asura spoke. His deep voice trembled with anger as he growled out quietly,


    "I''m going to hurt you so badly that holy mana can''t fix your twig ass when I''m done with you. Ever been folded into a pretzel?"


    Wain tried intervening and calming Asura down as the wild beast prepared to devour its prey.


    "Calm down, Asura. Here you can have my food. We can''t start-"


    The priest''s eyes widened at the threat, but he couldn''t hide his fear. He looked down at the white eyes staring at him with murderous intent, and his voice quivered as he spoke.


    "Y-you can''t hurt me. I am a priest of The Temple, and you are a rat under our control. You live cause we say you can. Now-"


    Before the man could finish, Lydia struck the priest in the face with her fist, sending him sprawling on the floor as he fell back. The thud of her fist smacking against his flesh left the room in shock. It was evident the Paladin didn''t hold back as she struck her junior in rank. Lydia pointed down at the man, her fiery blue eyes staring with disgust,


    "To think the priests have become so confident to talk to a Paladin''s monster like that. Did you think the owner would sit around while you mistreated their property? Does anyone else wish to state their opinion and push around my ogre?"


    The room averted their eyes, tucking their heads down as they ate their food silently. Those watching with smiles on their faces and excited anticipation quickly turned to flushed, scared expressions.


    Lydia spun like a gladiator in a colosseum, declaring their dominance and awaiting a challenger.


    "Anyone else? No?"


    Lydia turned to a nearby table and locked eyes with a chubbier, short man with brown hair and green eyes. He looked down and away, trying to hide himself, but Lydia had noted his smug expression as he watched the encounter earlier. The two wore the same black priest robes with golden patterns embroidered on the cloth, creating an elegant design that neither deserved.


    "You must be his friend. Take him to the infirmary before my temper gets the best of me."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Her demanding aura and mana caused him to stand immediately. Without a word, he complied, grabbing hold of the motionless priest on the floor. He slowly dragged the man out, overtop of the ruined food, causing it to smear on the ground underneath his body.


    Lydia sat down, groaning as she slid her food to Asura with an exhausted smile.


    "I''m sorry for saying that, Asura. I know you don''t like it, but Mary is on my butt about this whole situation. We can''t let people know otherwise. The Temple will force our hand and-"


    Lydia stopped as Asura smiled with satisfaction, exposing a wide, sharp, toothy grin. The ogre responded playfully as if enjoying speaking the words out loud,


    "I''m okay with being owned by you. Miss owner. My liege. Master?"


    Lydia snorted as she laughed,


    "Be serious about this."


    Wain was baffled by his reaction. After spending months with the ogre, he knew Asura would never accept such a light punishment. "He''s going to hunt that man to his grave..." Wain groaned internally as he thought about another storm of mischief approaching.


    "Please, Asura, just let it go this time."


    Asura turned to Wain as he pulled a salmon piece off Lydia''s plate and plopped it into his mouth.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t get your tidy-whities in a bunch. I''ll leave it be."


    "Really?"


    Wain stared at the ogre, studying every inch of his face for a sign of a lie. "There is no way he''d let it go that easily." The priest thought, knowing his friend was one for vengeance.


    "Yeah, I''ll let it be."


    "Seriously, dude."


    Asura rolled his eyes and took another bite of the food, savoring the flavor of the salmon and grilled vegetables.


    "I''m being serious. I won''t hunt the guy down. Hang him from his feet while I punch him like a punching bag. Strip him and throw him out into the street, forcing him to run around for a while and streak through the city. When he finally returns to the cathedral, I won''t grab him and hang his ankle from the chandelier to display him in the main entrance like a pinata."


    Asura flashed a smile as he reached over to the plate once again. However, Lydia grabbed hold of the plate, sliding it out of his reach. The puzzled ogre looked up at her as he held his hand like a kid. He studied her face, finding creases on her forehead and furrowed brows displaying her concern over the topic. Her blue eyes stared intently into his.


    "Please don''t do that."


    The ogre groaned and threw himself back in the chair.


    "I WON''T! OKAY? You have my word. I will not retaliate over this situation, but if he does this shit again, I will end his life."


    He tossed a stare at Lydia and Wain, looking back and forth as if this reassured them. Wain sighed as he put his face in his hands, slightly rubbing his temples.


    "Can I have the food back?"


    Mel spoke, startling Wain and Lydia, who had forgotten she had sat across the table from them.


    "My sister will lecture you for days if you do anything moron. If you don''t want to deal with the nagging, I suggest you let it go."


    Asura stared at Mel, who locked eyes with him. Although Mel and Asura bickered and fought, they had one common enemy here at this cathedral: her sister. The two of them hated her nagging and lectures about how true Paladins should behave. Her code of honor infuriated the two, and she persisted that they act like saints.


    Ever since Asura arrived, he had been lectured almost every day about how he shouldn''t use mana unless training or under supervision to ensure he was never caught. When that lecture was over, another began on his foul language hurting the image of The Temple and how he should behave like a proper priest. After that lecture, she continued with more, a never-ending cycle of endless madness that drove him insane. He thought the old man was bad, but Mary was far worse than he could ever imagine.


    The ogre nodded, understanding the gravity of her statement,


    "Yeah, okay, that''ll do it for me. I won''t hurt him."


    Mel nodded in return as if she understood the pain he would endure if this continued. She never wished to help the ogre, but her sister''s lectures were painful, and she wouldn''t wish on her worst foe.


    Lydia slid the plate back in front of the ogre with a smile on her face,


    "I''m glad it''s all sorted out then."


    "Yeah, whatever."


    Asura took another bite while Wain hung his head,


    "Man, dealing with you is exhausting."


    "What can I say? I''m high maintenance."


    Wain cast an annoyed side-eye towards Asura, causing him to laugh as he finished devouring the fish before him.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    Asura startled Mel as she spoke, awaking her from her memory as he asked,


    "So your parents made weapons to fight monsters?"


    Mel froze in place after her parents had been brought up. Her blood started to boil, and her heart raced as she prepared to yell defensively at the ogre, but she quickly quelled the anger inside her heart. She was the first to bring them up earlier.


    As Mel stopped, Asura came to an abrupt halt, trying his best to maintain his balance and not slam into Mel.


    "Why''d you stop like that?"


    "Sorry. You startled me, bringing up my parents."


    "You brought them up first."


    "I know. It still caught me off guard."


    The memory of her parents was painful to relive. Their vivid screams echoed in her ears. The smell of blood was still as fresh in her nostrils as the day their blood covered her eleven-year-old body. Her mother was the first to die, eaten alive as she screamed in agony as her body was torn apart. She watched her brother be ripped apart before her, unable to look away or blink as the scene before her unfolded. Her memory of the demon''s appearance was hazy, but his laugh echoed clearly in her mind.


    Its vile laugh was unforgettable, like a nightmarish jester''s laugh with an agonizing piercing pitch that made her eardrums scream. For some reason, she remember static in his voice, as if it were played through an old television or radio with a poor connection.


    Lastly, it turned her father against her. Using his body like a puppet master using a corpse to do its bidding. It wanted to strangle her with his body, knowing the agony it would cause to die at the one she relied on the most for protection and love. She remembered whispering, "Daddy." as he approached.


    If it weren''t for Mary, she would be dead, but she couldn''t imagine the amount of pain Mary endured to kill their father. She never blamed her sister, but the sight still haunted her as his body exploded from Mary''s blessing. Mel tried to speak but found herself choked up as tears slightly swelled in the corner of her eyes.


    "If it''s that bad, sorry for asking. Didn''t want a sob show starting cause I asked."


    "My parents were the first to create mundane weapons infused with mana. Starting a revolution of ideas that started an era of innovation. They made guns, blades, maces, cannons, and so much more."


    "That''s sick! Why don''t people use them then?"


    "The problem with their creations was the weapons that required melee combat. Blades, maces, flails, polearms, all of them broke before the monsters were killed. The material we used couldn''t compete with holy weapons created by Hephestine.


    "What about the guns then?"


    "The guns work perfectly, to The Temple''s surprise. It''s the bullets that caused issues. The lengthy process took months to produce even one artillery shell, and bullets are even worse due to their small size."


    "First, you carve enchantments onto the metal casing, which takes forever, and then you start the infusing process, pumping mana into the grains of gunpowder inside. Everything has to be perfect. Otherwise, it doesn''t work. Fail somewhere in the assembly line, the metal or gunpowder is garbage."


    Asura''s face lit up with excitement. The ogre kingdom adored crafting and creating new ways to use objects or mana. Although Asura had none, Brontes was full of quotidian mana, which allowed him to create amazing weaponry.


    "And your mom and father invented this? That''s wicked!"


    "My mom was fanatical with making new weird tools. My father just directed her craziness. My older brother was her assistant who helped her with the Frankenstein contraptions. Mary and I had no interest in the trade."


    "Why not?"


    "We both wanted a normal life. Before the incident, neither of us were interested in The Temple''s affairs. I wanted to bake. Mary wanted to do fitness-related work."


    "Oh. Sounds like a boring life."


    "Not everyone enjoys the thrill of almost dying every day. Or the fact you could lose a loved one at any moment."


    "Hm. Guess that''s why I enjoy it so much. No one left to mourn for."


    Mel furrowed her brows and looked back at the relaxed ogre. His joyful, mischievous smile is present as always. "To say something so depressing nonchalantly."


    "There''s really not a single ogre left?"


    "Not that I know of. Other than the king, but I''m not on good terms with that asshole."


    "What happened?"


    Asura looked at Mel. His eyes shifted from the playful, bright white suns to a dark, resentful gaze. As he spoke, his words hissed with hatred as if speaking about an old friend turned enemy,


    "I don''t remember much of the past, but... he killed them all. I''m the only one left..."


    "You don''t remember?"


    "Stuff gets hazy when I try to think about certain details. Gives me a shitty headache."


    "Why did he leave you alive?"


    "Probably cause I''d kick his ass."


    "Really?"


    "Nah, he''d probably kill me. The Kings aren''t beings you can play around with."


    Mel studied the ogre for a moment. His tone was serious, without the slightest sign of it being a joke. Asura was confident and willing to put his life on the line for a good fight at any moment, but when it came to the Kings, he talked as if they were absolutes in the world.


    "Is there a reason he killed everyone?"


    "I''m done talking about it."


    Asura''s voice shifted to a low growl, warning her not to prod any further. Asura''s past was a mystery, and he wanted to keep it that way. She found all the information about the monster was unusual. He was allowed in the cathedral, which should''ve killed him when he stepped foot in the front door. He was given holy mana by an Archangel, an act of blasphemy. "How was he even summoned in the first place?" Mel thought as she contemplated forcing the conversation to continue.


    However, the doors to the library came into view as they walked down the hallway. Two rich, dark mahogany doors stood before the two. Their golden frames and hinges gleamed from the candlelight reflecting off their polished surfaces. Within the frame, engravings of runes were set in patterns, wrapping from one side to the other. In the center of the door, nobs were engraved crowns with vines twisting throughout its shape.


    Asura whistled, admiring the craftsmanship and effort put into the door''s creation. "The humans love their grand displays, huh?" There was nothing to critique within the masterpiece. It was centered to perfection and cut perfectly without blemishes or unevenness. "If the doors to the library were this grand, the knowledge inside must be priceless," he thought as he studied the work.


    "Who makes these?"


    "Makes what?"


    "The doors, the statues, the carvings, the everything?"


    "Oh. If you''re talking about the sculptor and, I guess, carpenter we use, then it would be Hephestine''s daughter."


    Asura''s eyes widened at the statement. His jaw dropped as his mind began to race. If what she said were true, then a Nephilim still lived among humans. Hepestine, the Archangel, would also be labeled a traitor to the heavens.


    "I, uh. That has to be wrong."


    Mel raised a brow at Asura''s questioning expression. She raised an open hand, palm up to the sky, and propped her other hand on a hip.


    "What would be the reason I lied about something like this?"


    "Then you are serious? Hephestine committed one of the worst acts an Angel has done. Betrayed Judex and fell from their grace to earth. She had a daughter?"


    Mel furrowed her brows and tilted her head briefly before releasing them as she realized the misunderstanding.


    "Ah. I see what you''re saying. She isn''t really her daughter. We just call her Hephestine''s daughter because she''s the most gifted craftsman in the world. Like remarkably good that it makes you sit there and stare at how she does it."


    "Oh. Okay, I was gonna say that''s crazy since I saw her in a garden."


    "I still can''t believe she let you live after you invaded Judex Divinum''s garden."


    "Are you saying you wish she killed me?"


    "A little."


    Mel smiled playfully at Asura and pressed her hands against the grand doors to the library.


    "Let''s see if she''ll give you a weapon after that."

 The Purifying Forge

    The mahogany doors swiftly swung to the sides as Mel pushed through. As the doors swung open, they came to an abrupt stop before they slammed into the walls as if a supernatural force prevented them from striking the walls. Mel smirked as she looked into the expansive library before her. "This will knock his socks off." The libraries were one of the prides of The Temple, boasting boundless knowledge gifted from Judex Divinum.


    The Temple stored every bit of their knowledge in books they copied and delivered to each city protected by their soldiers. Each library served as a vault for knowledge, providing crucial information for the untrained when they arrived to serve their lord. The libraries were installed with the engraved pillars infused with mana to rebuild if ever destroyed. However, another line of defense was made, with each book painstakingly enchanted to reform upon any damage, leaving each page pristine as if they were freshly printed.


    Their library was the size of the training hall, boasting four stone walls that stood six stories high. Stretching underneath their feet was a black marble floor meticulously cut and divided to allow gold to be molded between the segments. Mel could only assume the creator was Hephestine''s daughter, who created the symbol of Judex Divinum with gold and marble, flawlessly creating the hollow triangle with seven swords piercing its side to sit around the crown.


    Mel always thought it was a shame they covered the image created by the gold, but seating was needed. On top of the floor were two large dark mahogany tables that stretched alongside each other from the door to the other side of the library, seating hundreds while providing enough room to rest several books without impeding on another.


    To Mel''s sides were walls with ten deep coves and dark mahogany bookshelves lining three sides, leaving one open as the entrance. However, in the center of each cove were two large shelves filling the center, leaving no space wasted to store and present their valuables, ready for the wise to seek their knowledge. Massive stone pillars stretch to the ceiling, dividing the coves and supporting the arched roof, from which several candle-lit chandeliers hang.


    Although the twenty coves on the base floor were enough to store thousands of books, they were not enough to store even a quarter of their collection. Instead, they created floors on top of every cove, dividing them into six layers, all of which housed twenty more sections. Connected to the pillars on the higher floors along the walkways were black metal guard rails molded into the image of an angel with wings spread out to protect those from falling to their demise.


    Mel tried to hate this library because of her sister''s insistence on constant learning to improve her skills as a Paladin. However, whenever she visited, her resentment for her sister disappeared as if Sephira were in the room, relieving her heart and soothing the fire that blazed when she was enraged. The Archangel of healing and mercy had mana that soothed Judex Divnum''s children like a mother comforting their hurt child.


    "Maybe whoever enchanted the books was a child of Sephira." She thought as she stared at the colorful book covers that decorated the shelves. Whoever created the books loved bright, vivid colors and earthy tones, mixing bright colors with muted versions to provide a display that was pleasant to the eye. Brown, yellow, cyan, red, blue, green, magenta, pink, crimson, purple, name a color, and it was on a shelf.


    "You know, usually I''d hate places like this because they feel stuffy and outdated. However, whenever I come here, I feel like I can think properly. It''s warm and cozy..."


    Mel looked around for any priests lingering but found no soul inside. The room was left empty.


    "I think Mary already closed the room so you could go in without anyone seeing you. So, Asura, what do you think? Pretty impressive, right? Asura?"


    Mel furrowed her brows and frowned as Asura stared off to the other side of the room.


    "Oh, guess you''re already excited, huh?"


    She followed his gaze across the tables to the other side, where a massive stone was embedded into the library wall. The gray stone towered up to the third floor and was as wide as the entrance doors. Carved into the stone was an image of Hephestine, the Archangel of craftsmanship and knowledge.


    The massive armored angel stood with its six wings outstretched across the stone as she stood above a mighty anvil before her. Her six wings were thoughtfully carved with hundreds of intricately feather layers, each meticulously sculpted into the stone.


    Surrounding the anvil were the flames of heaven, providing the heat to forge her creations. She braced herself with her right hand, gripping the edge of the anvil, and lifted her forging hammer high above her head with her left hand. Her hammer blazed and produced rays of light that spread over the stone canvas over her wings as if the hammer were the sun itself.


    On the hammer''s side, the words, Through heaven''s flame, I forge these blades for man. This molten metal shall forever remember the taste of righteousness and justice. Let it be a light that guides them when they are weak against the darkness they face. For you are their strength, Lord Judex Divinum.


    No one could read those words at this distance, but Mel studied the piece of art for hours. At this point, she knew them by heart. Every time she visited, she often found herself lost in the details carved into the stone, spending hours studying the grooves and lines.


    When Mel first visited, she desired to find an imperfection, something to convince her its creator was human. After countless days of staring at the piece, finding no flaw in its design, she concluded that Hephestine herself had created it¡ªa true masterpiece that left those who gazed upon it in awe.


    "They say if you study the detail for long enough, it will make you wiser like the wisdom of the creator will rub off on you. I thought it was a silly story as a child, but as an adult, I figure it could be enchanted."


    Mel turned, expecting to wake Asura from his trance and get a response from the ogre. However, she watched as he walked forward without a word.


    "Hey? Asura? Earth to Asura? Are you okay?"


    Asura stared with frozen eyes at the stone, oblivious to the outside world. The beauty of the library faded into the background, and he found himself captivated by the image of the stone and what lay behind it. Initially, Asura heard nothing, but as his feet moved on their own, a sound of crashing lightning filled his ears. Gradually, he realized it was the sound of a hammer striking an anvil.


    The metallic clashes resembled a beating heart, leaving the impression the stone was alive and breathing. The thumps grew louder with every step he took. His body shivered with every step. Asura''s blood turned cold as fear washed over his skin, covering him in goosebumps.


    His mind screamed for him to stop, to turn back and flee from the stone''s presence. However, his body resisted his commands as if another controlled it, marching onward to the echoing rhythmic beat that guided him. Without realizing it, Asura found himself in front of the stone in an instant, as if the door was always there and the walk towards it was just his imagination.


    The ogre''s hands pressed against the stone''s cold surface, feeling the sculpted surface''s detail underneath his fingertips. The booming heartbeat ceased, leaving an eerie sensation of emptiness inside the ogre. He didn''t know what was worse, the emptiness or the booming strikes that rattled his mind, both gnawed at his sanity.


    Asura whispered to himself, afraid of his words as they escaped his lips.


    "It''s a door."


    Asura couldn''t believe his heart was gripped by fear when facing such an object. He had faced an Apocalypse, Jormungandr, The World Ender, and The Great Serpent and felt nothing when fighting such a foe.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Yet, he felt powerless before Hephestine''s forge. A teaching from long ago came to the front of his mind as he ran his fingers along the door. "When bathed in the fire of Hephestine, the sins of the past arise before the light. To be forged anew, one must have their impurities forgiven by Judex and by themselves. Hold not onto what sins you committed in the past, and do not cherish it in your heart. Do not return to your vomit and consume it, but remember it to sculpt what you do in the future. Be born again in the flames of The Father, seek his light, and you will find your strength."


    Asura tried to recoil from the door as the thought entered his mind. He furrowed his brows and closed his eyes as his mind burned from the teaching forcefully shoved into it. It felt as if his brain were branded by an iron, leaving the words vividly in his mind. The ogre was never taught such a thing, but it felt as if the knowledge was always inside, like a memory that wasn''t his own being present in his thoughts.


    As the pain subsided, he found himself breathing heavily, and sweat covered his skin. Although he tried several times to pull away, his fingers remained against the stone. "If it doesn''t move, I''m leaving." He thought as his mind raced. His fingers lightly pressed against the stone, exerting less force than needed to crack an egg.


    A final heartbeat of the hammer striking the anvil boomed from behind the doors, shaking the room from the thunderous blow. The doors opened, and a wave of intense heat shot out as if released from its confines within the forge. Asura expected a bright light to emerge but found darkness behind the doors.


    From inside, the void crept out, enveloping the room in utter darkness that left Asura unable to see. For the first time in his life, Asura found himself standing in the darkness that he couldn''t perceive¡ªa sensation that nocturnal creatures never experienced. The ogre tried to look for the door, but as he turned, he found nothing.


    He turned again. Nothing. Asura spun frantically, searching for a way out, yet there was no scent to pursue, no light to follow, only the empty darkness surrounding him. Then, the darkness vanished.


    A light appeared, revealing a disorganized room he vaguely remembered. Disoriented and shaken, Asura looked at his surroundings, trying to anchor himself in reality. Around the ogre stood four smooth red stone walls and a smooth ceiling above. Behind him was a doorway with leather hanging down from the top and two metal hooks on the sides. At the bottom of the leather was a metal rod.


    The sight was nostalgic for Asura as he stared at the rod, knowing exactly how to use it. The ogre kingdom used the leather tarps as doors, rolling them up with the cylinder and hooking them to the top of the doorframe when not needed. It provided great insulation on the cold nights, keeping any heat from escaping out into the expansive cold caves they lived in.


    Their windows operated similarly. They used smaller tarps and hooks for the small boxes they carved into the stone. Two windows were on every wall, allowing airflow when the leather was wrapped. When seasonal shifts came, and magma rose from the core, the cold nights became sweltering heat waves that consumed the caves in unbearable temperatures. Some ventured to the surface, while others made do with the windows.


    "Remember old times?"


    A disgruntled voice spoke before Asura, startling him as he believed he was alone. He turned back, finding a large wooden table with tools spread overtop and a large humanoid creature hunched over as it sat on a small stool.


    The figure seemed to be fiddling with something Asura couldn''t see over its large muscular body. Its skin was exposed as it only wore leather pants, revealing its muted red mixed with ashy grey skin, making it impossible for Asura not to recognize its race. A horn protruded from the top of its head as the figure''s head rose. However, the figure never turned to reveal its face, but he knew. It was a cyclops... and he knew this room, a room he often visited. He whispered,


    "Brontes."


    Asura froze as Brontes shifted, expecting him to turn around. He wasn''t ready to face his dead friend. His heart raced, and his eyes flicked all over his brother''s body, studying the dead that was now living before him.


    "Yes. That''s me."


    Brontes rested his hand against the table, causing a massive thump as his large fist strained the wood. The wood creaked as the force was applied, and Asura hesitated. "Is he angry?" He tried to open his mouth to speak, but Brontes''s words left first.


    "Why come back?"


    "What?"


    "You reason we died."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Asura tried to take a step forward, but his foot never moved. The distance between the two was only about five feet, but it felt like miles at the moment. He wanted to reach out and touch his brother, whom he longed to hug, but he froze as Brontes continued. Brontes''s voice transitioned into a deep, angry tone as he spoke.


    "You abandoned all us. Left them for dead."


    "I never-"


    Brontes turned, revealing the front of his face and chest as he whipped his body to stop Asura from speaking. Asura recoiled, and his skin wanted to crawl off his muscles as he stared at his brother before him.


    The front of Brontes''s face was decayed, revealing bone, rotting muscle, and flesh that was being eaten alive by maggots and insects. The decay traveled down his side, to his upper right chest and front of his arm, leaving his bicep muscle exposed and ribcage barely holding his organs inside his chest. Blood poured from the open wound over his skin onto the floor beneath his stool, pooling into a puddle Asura hadn''t noticed before.


    The stench of rotting meat and metal created a tidal wave of nausea that slammed into Asura, sending his head swirling. His stomach knotted into a ball, and he fought back the urge to vomit as he stared into the half-eaten eye of his brother.


    "You kill us all. Abandon us and hide away. You reason we all die. Once loyal to the king, then left for good."


    "Brontes-"


    "YOU REASON WE DIE! ASURA! I DIE BECAUSE OF YOU! ULLRAC DIE BECAUSE OF YOU! TAUG DIE BECAUSE OF YOU! WE FOLLOW YOU TO WAR CAUSE BROTHERS!"


    Brontes screamed with anger, rage boiling inside his lungs as he let out his frustrations.


    "YOU LEFT AND HIDE AND LEAVE EVERYONE TO DIE! WHERE YOU GO? YOU SUPPOSED TO BE WARRIOR BROTHER! PROTECTOR OF OUR PEOPLE! ALL ARE DEAD! OUR KING KILL EVERYONE!"


    The Cyclops gripped his head. Tears welled in his eye. Asura whispered,


    "I don''t remember any of this Brontes. I barely remember you..."


    "He killed us all. You are traitor to ogres... We follow you to war and die. Then, you leave ogres to die at the King''s hand after."


    Brontes grabbed hold of an old brown metal knife Asura recognized as the first weapon the cyclops forged for him.


    "I forged weapons for you. Now I am, murderer... I caused slaughterings..."


    He set down the weapon and gently grasped a wooden horse he had carved from wood.


    "I wanted to make toys... furniture and tools. Make life easy for us..."


    Asura hung his head, trying to remember the past but finding no memories of what Brontes spoke of. His heart ached as he felt the pain of his brother through his voice. He only yearned for an easy life, one he would never get to enjoy.


    "I''m sorry... I know you aren''t real, but I''m sorry... I don''t remember the past, but I''m starting to. This is all Hephestine''s forge."


    Brontes looked up as Asura did, both meeting each other''s eyes. In Brontes''s eye, resentment boiled as he stared at his brother with hatred, while Asura looked at him with regret and sadness.


    "This may not be real. I may not be real. Does not make my words any less real. Our blood on you."


    Brontes turned back to the table, and the room shifted. The walls caved, and the roof cracked as thousands of bloody hands tore their way through the rock. Asura''s eyes widened as they clawed out, grasping at anything they could grab hold of. Bronte''s body was the first to be grasped, and they tore at his flesh with ease, pulling his body into the wall of flesh that surrounded him.


    Asura tried to scream out and save his brother, but his body still remained petrified. The bloody hands were not satisfied after consuming the cyclops, trying to find more victims as they reached out. Asura frantically looked around as the hands reached out to grab hold of him. Without thought, he turned around and took a step toward the doorway.


    Before he could exit, he stopped as the feeling of wetness spread across his four arms and hands. He looked down, finding them to be coated in thick layers of crimson blood that dripped onto the floor at his feet. The supernatural liquid never ceased, instead pouring into rivers that filled the room, causing it to rise to his knees. Asura looked up, finding himself staring out of the stone doors and back into the library.


    The ogre took another step forward, almost reaching the edge of the room. However, a faint heartbeat caused him to hesitate, and a voice called out from behind. Its heavenly sound comforted his frantically beating heart. Hephestine had spoken.


    "Do not leave. Turn back. Forgive yourself, just as Judex Divinum already has. Your sins are washed, yet you suffer so much because you cannot forgive. The debt has been paid, child. Face thy sin, head to the light. I will give you what you seek."


    Asura looked out into the library with tired eyes, his emotions finally taking their toll.


    "What debt? What have I done?.."


    Asura threw his hands up as if giving up. His broken voice let out defeated words.


    "I have fragments of memories that I barely even believe are my own. It''s like having a few pages of a book inside my fucked up head. I try to remember, and I get my ass whooped from headaches. It''s like hot iron rods jabbing into my skull."


    Asura looked back down at the ground, watching as the swirling liquid pooled at the entrance, unable to leave the room and taint the perfect marble floor outside. Bronte''s words about being a murderer because of his creations echoed in Asura''s ears.


    "If it''s a weapon... I don''t need it. I''ve killed shit without it."


    With one final look back, he watched as the writhing hands retreated as he took the final step out of the forge. The massive stone doors swung shut, perfectly sealing the entrance to the forge once more. Asura softly spoke his final goodbye to the Archangel, asking.


    "How can I forgive myself for something I can''t remember?"

 Words From Experience

    Mel studied the bewildered ogre as the doors closed behind him. She expected him to be overjoyed, eager to show off his weapon gifted by the heavens. Entering the forge was an honor many wished they could experience in The Temple, yet only a few were ever given authority to enter. Hephestine was diligent when choosing her creation''s owners, but she was often viewed as harsh and critical due to her frequent rejections.


    The Archangel despised those who used her weapons as tools for destruction and vile deeds. However, that never stopped those who acquired powerful artifacts from letting the power corrupt their minds. Thus, she cursed the users, vowing to retrieve her weapons one day by prying them from their dead hands when they inevitably fell.


    A few followers from The Temple took the Archangel''s curse to heart and dedicated their lives to hunting the abusers down. The devout followers swore loyalty solely to Hephestine, swearing their path was one Judex Divinum led to. They call themselves "The Oathkeepers," rumored to be led by Hephestine''s daughter.


    The fanatical group created a city outside the borders of The Temple, claiming to be separate from the kingdom. Mel had only ever heard stories of the city forged and built into the side of a volcano that provided the heart of her forge. Its followers were so scarce that it often felt like an angel appeared or perhaps a ghost. "I guess it depends on whether you have a weapon they seek." Mel thought to herself.


    Mel looked down at the ogre''s hands, expecting an excellent handle with a well-forged blade attached to the end or a mace, with how destructive the ogre always is. Her eyes drifted from one hand to another, counting each as they passed by the empty, closed fists that shook slightly. Asura''s fingers fidgeted anxiously, pressing his thumbs into the side of his index fingers with great force.


    "One... two... three... four empty hands." Mel thought, growing even more curious about his weapon as her anticipation grew. "Perhaps a bow?... Nah, not this guy..." Although Mel still cast a glance at his back to quench her curiosity.


    "Where''s your weapon? Did you drop it on the way out?"


    Mel snorted as she pressed her fists onto her hips playfully. However, her hands dropped as Asura spoke. His serious tone caught her off guard as his deep voice almost growled out a few words.


    "Don''t have one. Don''t need one."


    Before the ogre turned, Mel caught a glimpse of his eyes. The once bright and cheerful eyes that had battled Lydia were now dark and sullen, with relaxed eyelids hanging low. Asura started to walk without another word. Mel''s eyes widened as she processed what he said. She flicked her head back to the door, studying it for a moment before looking back at the ogre walking away in silence.


    "What do you mean you don''t need one? Weren''t you excited? What did she say?"


    It was common for Hephestine to reject those she deems unworthy but... "Would she really claim this ogre was unworthy?" Mel''s brain racked through reason after reason to figure out what could possibly cause the rejection, but she was left with empty hands.


    Although she disliked his abrasive personality and fought with the knucklehead all the time, he was overall better than most of the priests. Who better than the one who risked his life on the battlefield against Jormungandr? "There''s no way Ohriel chose him and yet Hephestine kicked him out... Unless he''s committed something horrific..."


    Mel stared at the ogre''s back as he approached the door. She suddenly remembered the words that echoed throughout her head for months after her visit to the forge.


    "You couldn''t forgive yourself and let go, could you? What happened?"


    Asura froze, his hand outstretched to grab hold of the door to leave. Without turning to face her, he responded with a tone meant to sound playful but was plagued with pain and empty words.


    "Nah, just don''t need one. I fought without one. All I need is Ohriel''s mana to kill shit... No weapon can handle me anyway."


    Asura held the flame from Ohriel''s curse in his mouth, enduring the bitter and painful burn as if he deserved it¡ªa punishment he accepted. The ogre grabbed the door and opened it wide, preparing to leave without further explanation.


    "Hey! Wait, captain and my sister wanted you to have a weapon, and we still need to prepare to leave. You can''t just walk out. God knows what you''ll do without me."


    "Welp, I''m going for a walk. I''ll be where I always am... Also, I am the weapon, so let''s be real."


    Asura flexed his four biceps, displaying his strength and size while flashing a grin at Mel.


    "I need a license for these guns! Big, bad..."


    He looked down at the last two biceps,


    "I''m out of words... Also, tell your sister not to freak out this time. I''m just saying bye to the guys in the cemetery."


    "Asura-!"


    The ogre shut the door, trying to leave behind the forgotten memories he struggled to piece together. His dead brother''s words that were spoken resonated deeply with him. It felt as if he were describing an undeniable experience, one full of vivid truth that branded the soul. Yet, Asura''s mind was left blank, void of such a passionate moment. "I would remember hurting him in such a way..." Asura thought as he disappeared through the halls.


    Mel swiftly pursued him, opening the door wide and running down to catch him before he got too far. However, as she raced down the hall frantically, she found no sign or evidence of the ogre ever being present in the area. The Paladin whipped her head at every intersection, casting a glance as far as she could before sprinting to the next. As she raced, the priests all looked at her with a bewildered expression as if an animal was released throughout the halls.


    A tall priest with brown and green hair called out to her as she passed,


    "Woah! What''s going on? Who are you looking for?"


    Mel skidded to a stop, trying to prevent herself from tumbling to the ground. Her red hair was tossed wildly around her head, and her eyes were violently frantic as if she had lost a puppy or child.


    "Have you seen an ogre? You know... the only one we have here. Did he pass by?"


    "No. I don''t believe so. I saw him pass with you earlier but he never came back. Is he not with you?"


    The man looked around as Mel did, both searching for the ogre as if he were hiding around them.


    "God he''s good at this..."


    Mel scratched her head and pondered how far he had gone. It was as if he had sprinted through the shadows. She knew he was fast, but to disappear like that was supernatural. The man watched as Mel threw her hands up in defeat.


    "He was right here. He''s gotta have a portal in his pocket or something."


    "Where''d he go?"


    "Who knows... We have a tracker on him anyway, but I''m about to get lectured to death..."


    She groaned as she began to walk in defeat back to her sister''s office. She assumed this was one of several defeats, with plenty more to follow. "I''ll get my revenge... oh, just you wait..." Mel brooded as she plotted the ogre''s torture.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Asura opened the cathedral''s front doors, swinging them open wide as he stared out into the rebuilt city. The bright sun shone down, warming the air and roads and providing a comforting feeling as he started his journey to the cemetery. Everything seemed to be going right with the world as a gentle, soft breeze blew past. It felt as if he were in a painting as he stared at the walls of buildings looming above.


    The ogre might''ve smiled if he had never experienced the land as a battlefield. However, the gloomy, bloodied land haunted his mind as he stared down the streets. Images of the battle flashed randomly as he remembered the path as they raced away from the jaws of the serpent. Kane''s scream echoed in his mind, recalling the painful screech of a man having his arm severed.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    When he first arrived, every inch of this place was filled with cars and people, but now, it was all empty. The people left were terrified of exiting their homes in fear of the same incursion returning. "Could I blame them?" he thought as he stared at the empty offices and windows.


    Families were left broken and shattered. Pleasant memories were destroyed, while horrific and grotesque ones were seared into the minds of those who survived. "Maybe it was better to die than to live to see this..." He thought as he walked down another street of the ghost city.


    Those who survived would now walk through the empty city, finding their relatives and loved ones'' jobs or homes vacant. Mary restored the entire city to the time before they were ever damaged. However, this left them without the memories of those who inhabited it once.


    There were no photos, no clothes, no toys or possessions... no signs of them ever existing. Yet, the people would remember... There''s no possible way they would forget. "Would it not be better to destroy it all and make new ones? It''d probably help the morale of the city. It''s like staring into a grave."


    Asura sighed, trying to shake off the depression that had begun to sink in as he debated these details. All that was left was the shell of a once great, lively city. It didn''t help that the sun showed indifference to such a crime being committed. He knew the sun had no soul but the blinding light that shone down, creating a warmth that comforted the soul.


    It was calm and beautiful, creating a scene many would be in awe of. Yet, it was a stark contrast to the horrific experiences he was forced to endure not long ago in the very place where it dared to shine.


    "Aunty woulda painted a beautiful sight of this."


    The ogre remembered the beautiful voice that comforted him when he was enraged. Its smooth, soft tone that danced in his ears left him frozen every time. "There''s beauty in the chaos of the world, you know, my Asura. Although it may irritate you now, know it has a purpose. A beautiful purpose bestowed by Judex."


    Asura growled as he gripped his head. A headache pierced his skull, causing it to throb with intense pain.


    "Now you decide to fucking hurt... I can remember that shit but can''t remember more, huh?"


    The ogre smacked his head in frustration, trying to see if he could beat the memories back into his skull. "Maybe it''s like a loose screw or bulb. GET!" Smack. "BACK" Smack. "IN THERE!" Asura shook his head as he continued his walk. He snorted, realizing he''d look crazy if anyone saw him.


    "I''d joke that at least no one is around to see... but that feels too soon."


    Before Asura could realize it, he stood at the gate leading into the cemetery. The large black metal gates were left open as if the owner expected him to come. He never expected to find comfort in the welcome of a cemetery, but over the months, it proved to be one of the best sources to release his emotions.


    Standing at the entrance, he stared inside at the thousands of graves he had dug over the passing days. Although they were decorated with flowers, almost all were left without gravestones to decorate their heads. There were far too many to dig, let alone decorate.


    The number of people who died during the battle against Jormungandr was unexpected... far more than Mary had stated. At first, it was claimed to be thirty-thousand, but as the days passed, bodies were found, and the number increased... She stopped reporting it to everyone shortly after.


    Her haunted, glassy eyes told him everything. So he dug. And he dug. And he dug until his hands bled and his body ached. That''s how he met Josh, the short older man who was one of the leading grave diggers. When the nights were cold, and the rain poured down, an old man would arrive with an umbrella without a word.


    At first, the old face was full of scorn and disgust. However, his blue eyes over the days began to soften as he watched the ogre dig graves for thousands. When he warmed up enough to talk, Asura insisted the man was too old to dig, but his stubbornness eventually won. Josh insisted he''d dig alongside him and help.


    Asura smiled at the thought and walked through the gates to find his co-worker. As he strolled among the graves, he proceeded with great care, ensuring he was respectful and mindful of his steps. He walked by hundreds of graves, traveling across acres of freshly dug land filled with the buried bodies of victims. The ogre called out, cupping his hands around his mouth as he shouted.


    "JOSH! HEY YA OLD FART! YOUR BACK NEEDS A BREAK!"


    A gravelly voice created by years of constant smoking called back as his next cigarette.


    "QUIT YELLING! AND I AIN''T OLD! I''M FIFTY-TWO!"


    Asura turned to a tree in the distance, hiding away the source of the voice behind its large trunk. Its large trunk rose high into the sky, creating an enormous canopy as it spread out its large branches covered with rustling leaves. Josh walked around the tree, leaning against it as he stared at the young thug of an ogre that stood before him.


    His hair was snow white with sprinkles of dirt mixed within. He sighed and pointed at Asura''s outfit.


    "I thought I gave you an outfit so you didn''t get that dirty. The Temple won''t like it if you keep coming back covered in mud like a dog."


    Asura laughed and smiled.


    "Hahaha. Sadly, I can''t help you today."


    "Why not? Why''d you come then? If you ain''t digging, get."


    Josh waved his hand as if gesturing him to leave. His southern accent initially stunned Asura, but now he had grown used to his voice. It was almost uncanny how old-western he sounded.


    "I came to tell you I''m leaving for a bit. I''ll be back to help soon, though."


    He turned back to stare at the ogre. His white eyebrows furrowed.


    "Where ya goin?"


    "There''s a city that needs help."


    Josh fixed his brown overalls, shifting them back to return to his work.


    "Think yer a superhero now, huh?"


    "Nah, some monster is attacking again. Can''t let the same thing happen again."


    "Damn right. Best get there soon then."


    "Yeah, just wanted to let you know you''ll be digging alone for a bit."


    Josh glanced over his shoulder as he began to walk around the tree. The sound of a shovel striking a root rang out. A voice yelped as he cursed out,


    "Shit! Another root!"


    Josh scoffed at the voice''s cry.


    "I ain''t alone anymore. Quit cryin''. I ain''t yer mother."


    Asura followed the older man around the tree, finding two younger men and another older man standing on the other side. The youngest that cried out looked up at the ogre and smiled.


    "So that''s the demon that The Temple enslaved! He works like a horse!"


    Asura quickly interjected,


    "Not a demon, an ogre."


    The second elbowed him in the side, showing signs that they were brothers.


    "I heard he dug over thousands of graves. That''s a thousand more than you could ever do."


    "Same for you!"


    "Ah, I''ll dig more than the demon. I won''t let him beat me."


    Josh snapped at the two bickering brothers, throwing a pickaxe into the pit next to them.


    "Quit the fightin'' and start diggin''. If you can''t run yer mouth, you can dig ten more tonight."


    The youngest cried out.


    "Oh, come on! You said we''d be done after this!"


    "Did ya think the demon would be done this soon? Thought ya were gonna beat him?"


    The youngest shut up at Josh''s comment, and his brother sneered at his stumped expression.


    "That''s what ya get for runnin'' yer mouth."


    Josh shook his head as he walked to a rusted white truck parked near a path created through the graves. Asura followed after him, asking.


    "Looks like you got some help."


    Without looking back, he rummaged through the back of his truck, shifting tools around as he searched for a specific item.


    "Yep, thanks to you. Sorry for callin'' ya a demon. Just wanted him to work fer once."


    "I know you didn''t mean it that way. What do you mean thanks to me?"


    "They came cuz'' of you."


    "Me?"


    "Ya become deaf or somethin''?"


    "Why me?"


    "Cuz'' they saw ya workin''. Said they could do it better. Can''t let a demon be a better human than them, could they?"


    "Seriously?"


    "Yep, got at least seven teams out diggin''."


    Asura''s eyes widened as Josh grabbed a rake from the back of the truck. He asked quickly as Josh walked away.


    "Need help?"


    "Nah, you gotta leave soon. I''m not old, even though ya keep sayin'' it. You said what you needed to. So-"


    Josh turned suddenly and looked at the ogre''s face. The abrupt action caught Asura off-guard as he stretched out his hand. Asura looked down at his hand and then up to Josh''s face. His blue eyes looked proud to have worked alongside the ogre as he contributed to their dead''s burial.


    "Get back soon so I can have a good worker again."


    Asura smiled and grabbed his hand, shaking it firmly.


    "Thanks, I will... I''ll make sure what happened here doesn''t happen there..."


    Josh began to let go of his grasp and turn, but upon hearing those words, he turned back to look at Asura. The man stared into the ogre''s eyes momentarily as he realized the weight of those words. Behind the white eyes of the monster was deep regret and guilt.


    "Ah... Kid... Don''t go blamin'' yerself for this."


    "What?"


    "I know it was hard... and you fought yer best. No one blames you."


    Asura froze, trying to reject his words with a quippy rebuttal. However, as he opened his mouth, his voice couldn''t escape. The words were caught in his throat as he held Josh''s hand.


    "I can''t imagine what ya went through... Fightin'' that snake. The deaths that came after. It must''ve felt hopeless at times..."


    "I-"


    "But I believe ya did yer best."


    Josh turned and looked at the grave being dug underneath the tree. A frown spread across his lips as he stared into the pit. Asura followed his gaze, unable to move anything else but his eyes. The older man stared into the pit as if he knew who would lay there.


    "In the beginnin'' I hated ya. I hated yer guts."


    Josh gave a dry laugh and smiled at Asura as he turned back to look at him.


    "I thought yer scum of the earth. A demon like them youngin''s do. As I watched ya though, I saw yer anger, yer sadness... yer pain. You were so frustrated with yerself that ya kept diggin'' fer hours, fer days."


    Asura was speechless, studying the man''s eyes and mouth as he spoke.


    "I was thinkin'' of killin'' ya when I heard it all. I probably woulda died. It woulda been worth it though..."


    Asura managed to whisper out.


    "What happened?"


    "That grave is my daughter''s, Teresa. The one we dig next to it is her husband''s, Dan. And lastly, my granddaughter, Millie."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Nah, don''t be. Because when I watched yer diggin'', I saw a man who tried his best... A broken man who lost it all... Fought with his life on the line and did his damnedest to kick the livin'' shit out of his enemy. Well, man, ogre, you understand my words."


    The old man rested his hands upon the rake and stared at the graves. His blue hard eyes softened as if he were on the verge of tears at the memory of his daughter and her family.


    "I don''t blame ya fer their deaths... Never will. There were thousands of people, can''t save them all. But I do know this..."


    Josh grabbed hold of Asura''s shoulder.


    "Ya did yer damnedest son, and don''t beat yerself up cuz'' of it. What I''m gonna say is brutal, but it''s true. Many more will die, and ya can''t prevent it... It ain''t yer fault... I know yer gonna try yer best. That''s all that counts when it comes to bein a hero."


    Asura stared at Josh, unable to speak up for a moment as the two sat in silence. His words hung in the air, echoing in Asura''s head as he processed it all.


    "In a way, yer my hero kid. I bet you fought harder fer them than I ever could. At least you killed the damned beast that took their lives. For that, I thank ya. I thank ya from the bottom of my heart."

 D茅j脿 Vu

    "Why don''t you hate me like everyone else does?"


    Josh looked back at Asura, finding his gaze remained on his family''s grave. He raised his brow, perplexed by Asura''s question.


    "Ya deaf? I just explained it to ya."


    Asura couldn''t pull his eyes away from the empty pit the three men were digging. The two boys were still bickering as they swung the pickaxe to break the roots.


    "I dug a few graves. I killed a monster. So what? They all kill each other in the same way they kill men. Doesn''t change that most eat people. Why trust me?"


    "If there''s one righteous man in the world, they ain''t all evil. Ya showed me ya care with yer actions, kid. I''ve seen more wicked done by The Temple."


    Asura finally pulled away to look at Josh''s face. His wrinkles shifted as a deep frown took shape, and his brows furrowed in anger.


    "You also don''t trust them?"


    "Nah, fuckers cause just as much shit. Never help when ya need them either. They only came here cuz'' they''d look bad if they didn''t. They''ll leave just as soon as they come."


    Asura watched as Josh briefly shot him a glance from the corner of his eye. His body language stiffened as he stood up from the rake.


    "Don''t trust them... They''ll backstab ya as soon as yer not useful. If ya can, run far away once yer back or done with ''em. I''ve got a home if ya need."


    "What''d they do to you?"


    Josh let out a defeated sigh and looked at the ogre with a serious expression. A shadow cast from his brow over his eyes. The same distrust for The Temple in Mark''s eyes was present in the man before him.


    "Yer clever, I''ll give ya that."


    "I''m known for being the most intelligent on our team. Just ask Mel."


    Josh heartfully laughed, finding the statement amusing.


    "Let''s just say they are the reason my wife is dead. I''m left with no one now cuz'' of ''em. I''m takin'' too much of yer time. Ya need to leave, son."


    "What happened?"


    Josh stuck out his hand, offering a shake to say goodbye.


    "It''s a story I prefer not to tell. I once worked for a man named Jack in The Temple. If ya ever meet him, punch him in the mouth fer me."


    Asura grasped his hand once more to say goodbye.


    "This isn''t goodbye. I''ll be back."


    Josh smiled.


    "Who knows what may happen in the future kid. Stay safe out there, and remember son, it ain''t yer fault. Humans live, and humans die. Just try to save as many as ya can fer me."


    "I will. I''ll make sure to beat the living hell out of every monster for your family and you. Fuckers will pay. I''ll see ya again."


    Asura spat fire to the side as Ohriel''s curse sparked, which quickly extinguished as it sat in the grass. The determined spark relit in Asura''s eyes as he stared at his companion.


    "I much prefer it when ya got fire in yer eyes, kid. Give ''em hell."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As Mary finished a pile of paperwork, it felt like four more appeared. Stack after stack kept appearing on her office table as she sifted through each page. Whenever she felt like it was time to take a break, a priest would appear with another delivery. It was a continuous hell that felt unending as the hours passed by.


    She was grateful for Mark''s presence and help, but she understood that he''d have to return soon to maintain his own cathedral. The two had spent weeks together sorting through ways to stabilize the local economy while balancing helping the destroyed population. Their morale was low, and their trust in their governing body reached its lowest.


    Thousands of letters from the survivors and family members flooded their mail on top of the already sea of documents. The Temple was also relentless, with merciless demands and chastisement about its failure to defend the city. Although Mary couldn''t help but boil with rage at each sentence that chastised her decision to leave.


    "IT WAS THEIR COMMAND TO INVESTIGATE THE ABANDONED CITY OF THORINTH. NOT MINE! F-"


    "Mary."


    Mary punched the desk, causing it to rattle from her regulated strength. Everything began to frustrate her as she sat in the prison that confined her for months. She was pissed she had to regulate her strength not to break the table. The words on every page began to take belittling, demeaning, and anger-filled meanings as she read them in her exhausted state.


    Her once pristine office was a mess, with piles of books, documents, and trash throughout the room. As she continuously wrote, her entire desk became impossible to work on, and the ink from each page stained her palms and fingers.


    Venom dripped from every word she spoke.


    "I understand the people''s frustration... but The Temple''s? They made this city in a hurry and threw me to operate it. They made a subway underneath the cathedral. They made this the central hub of operation."


    "Who''s fault is it that they hurriedly threw together a bunch of buildings to call a city and home for thousands of lives when we all knew this would happen?"


    Mary threw herself back in her chair and looked out the window into the empty city. She rubbed her forehead in frustration and closed her heavy eyes.


    "Every other city has pylons, walls, segmented subways, and other defenses against these events. Hell, many of them have guns or machines my mother made, and yet I was given none of them. We became weak as time passed when Apocalypses ceased their invasion. Our complacency cost us thousands of lives."


    "I agree. The Temple abandoned its people long ago. The little towns full of folk who wanted to live a good life were left exiled even though they did nothing. Happy Paladins sent off to protect them soon realized The Temple abandoned them as their cries for help were never answered."


    Mary was at a loss for words when refuting Mark''s words. She grew increasingly agitated with the governing body she trusted and relied upon. The people who were left in charge of maintaining vision over the city still haven''t been located. Whether they died in the attack or fled and betrayed their duty is still unknown.


    "I''m an Archknight. One of the twelve strongest soldiers of The Temple, and yet, it feels as if I''m an outcast. I came here to defend Eden''s outskirts and form a new city to give hope to those outside its influence and protection. Instead of hope, dread was instilled in the heart of our people."


    Suddenly, the office doors flew open as Mel exploded into the room. The wind from the explosive entry sent a gust that blew the papers chaotically. Its once neat stacks were now unsorted piles. Her disheveled red hair showed that she raced from the library back to her office.


    Mary nearly growled at Mel''s entry, ready to scold and beat her for causing such a mess. If it hadn''t been for Mark''s calm demeanor and actions, she would have corrected her sister for the next hour. However, Mark never batted an eye at the entry but rather collected the pages while asking,


    "What brings you back so early?"


    Mel grabbed her waist as she caught her breath.


    "He escaped."


    Mary stared at Mel before looking at Mark.


    "Captain? Anything you have to say to that?"


    He never stopped fixing the messy piles, unbothered by the questions.


    "He''s at the cemetery, and you know it."


    "He''s supposed to be in the libaray and about to leave."


    "Well, he went, didn''t he?"


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Mel looked at the Captain and nodded in affirmation.


    "Yeah, we went. He didn''t get a weapon."


    Mary furrowed her brow at the statement as Mark looked up.


    "Hephestine refused? Did she curse him? He isn''t dead, is he? Although it may be to our benefit."


    "No. I believe he refused forgiveness."


    Mark raised an eyebrow and processed the conversation. He set the papers from his hands down onto another stack.


    "So he''s got a past he regrets and grieves over. Even more of a reason to trust Ohriel''s decision."


    "Trust him? Hephestine rejected him!"


    "You know that isn''t true. Why would Ohriel accept him and Hephestine reject him? Wain told us they met her, and she let him live. He even entered a garden that only Wain, a few others, and the seventh king had ever entered. Then, when she saw him again, she told him no. I doubt it. He would''ve died the moment he entered."


    Mark looked up at the two. His golden eyes blazed with holy mana as he stood up straight.


    "Quit grasping for lies and start looking at the truth before you. He''s not evil, and you both know it. He''s annoying, sure."


    Mary sighed as she returned to her sister with a fiery gaze.


    "Well, he still ran away, and Mel lost him."


    Mel shot her sister a glare as she snapped back.


    "I didn''t lose him. He was in the room with me and shut the door. I opened it, and he was gone. He''s like a child who is ninja-trained. Are ogres stealthy creatures?"


    Mark commented with little interest in their bickering.


    "It isn''t a characteristic noted in our records of the race."


    "Well, that dumb sack of muscle mastered it."


    "He will be back before it''s time to go. Tell Rose to be prepared and meet at the portal when he arrives."


    Mary snapped at Mark, finding his calm demeanor to be frustrating.


    "And you won''t punish him for running off? I thought we agreed that he would be under control."


    "There''s an old Paladin who''s been helping him that lives by the cemetery. He most likely said his goodbyes."


    "That doesn''t give him the right to run off without a word. He''s a soldier. A disobedient soldier gets people killed. Let''s not forget a monster amongst people."


    "Mary, he''s still a person: Ogre or man. The fight took its toll on him just as much as it did on us. People died, and he understands that. He''s proven to be intelligent enough to feel these emotions."


    "You need to quit treating him like a dog or tool. He''s got a life he''s trying to live like ours. We shackled him. He can say his goodbyes before being used for who knows how long."


    "He shouldn''t be away for too long. The distress call came from Aliza, who has a Paladin in training, and Rafael. She''s a healer, so it''s probably some captain or commanding monster they can''t deal with."


    "Her distress call told us she quarantined the entire middle of her city. It may be smaller, but it still houses many."


    "It isn''t another Apocalypse. I''d go myself to make it quick, but with the state of this city, my hands are tied."


    "It may not be, but it could be just as bad if we aren''t careful. It''s good we''re sending Rose, Mel and Asura. I know we can''t run ourselves thin, and I need to return, but be careful, Mary... If the angel of war is active... I can only imagine we''re entering an era of war. We need to be observant and cautious."


    Mel''s eyes widened at the Captain''s words as he spoke with serious intentions. Not a single word was spoken with a jesting nature but rather complete belief in such a devastating sentence.


    "Jeez, Captain. If you say it like that, I''ll be up all night. It can''t be that serious."


    Mel looked to the side at a pile of books, slightly clenching her jaw.


    "Let''s at least pray it''s not. I''ll get Asura and Rose, and we will kill the thing in three days. There aren''t any reports of Malachi being present there, so it''s probably something small, like my sister said."


    "All I advise is you be wary. There may be more to these events and attacks than we realize. Malachi is not strong, but he has his plans. We''ve seen firsthand what these plans unfold into."


    "I''ll be vigilant, Captain."


    Mark smiled at Mel like a proud father who has watched his child grow. At the corner of his eyes, wrinkles began to show. A sadness lingered behind his eyes. He knew he was sending the children off once again to fight the unknown. There was a chance it was right to their deaths.


    "Just throw Asura in front of it if it goes awry. He''s tough enough to live through it."


    Mel giggled at his joke, smiling back from ear to ear.


    "It''s not every day you hear the Captain make a joke."


    Mary laughed as she agreed with her sister.


    "For a second, I thought someone possessed him. We might''ve had to exorcise him."


    Mark smirked as the two sisters laughed. If he commented on their similarities, the moment would end, and they''d return to their sibling quarrels. However, even if they denied it, their little wheeze in the middle of their laughs was exactly the same.


    "I believe it''s time to get ready. I assume Asura will be back by now, so gather your things with Rose and head to the portal room. Stay safe, Melody, and find your strength in Judex."


    "I will. May Judex keep you safe until I return."


    "Goodbye, sister. Please do not cause too much trouble for Aliza."


    Mel stuck her tongue out as she mocked her sister, twirling away while prancing to the door.


    "Don''t nag the Captain for too much longer. You''re an Archknight, after all. A little paperwork should be a breeze for someone like you."


    Before Mary could breathe, Mel slammed the door shut, cutting her off. The desk cracked as Mary pressed down on the wood. Her immense strength and mana filled the room as holy mana expelled from her body.


    "Oh, I''ll send her to Hephestine''s daughter... I''ll have her become an Oathkeeper to torture her for eternity. She''ll be stuck doing work for the rest of her life..."


    Mark shook his head as she continued her rant. He returned to his seat, waving a hand at Mary before she went too far.


    "You''re going to cause the paper to spill again, and I won''t help this time."


    Mary ceased the mana flow, retracting it as she watched the paper shift and wiggle. Mark was impressed at the intensity and density of the mana surrounding him. It was nearly as vast as his own, perhaps trumping him in its sharpness and precision. Unlike his mana, which felt like a raging lion, hers was more attuned to a bird of prey.


    She had grown significantly since he last visited. Her raw power could easily contest an Apocalypse in this state, especially with the blessing she boasted. This must have frustrated her more, knowing she had the power to stop Jormungandr but the inability to do so.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s alright. Let''s finish as much as we can before I go."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A few hours later Asura returned to the cathedral, joining with Mel and Rose as they prepared to depart. He entered through the front doors, proceeded down a hall, and found the two sitting by a black steel door with engravings in it. The large door had a solid steel bar for a handle to use, signifying the weight of it.


    As Asura approached the two, he found Mel with a black duffel bag of clothes and a bag of miscellaneous items. On the other hand, Rose had only a brown backpack with patches of bands Asura had never heard of.


    The two had their backs to Asura, but the sound of his feet slapping against the marble caused Rose to shift to glance back at the ogre. Her blank, unimpressed stare met Asura''s.


    "You''re back."


    "Yup. I''m back. We ready?"


    Mel groaned as she stared at the ogre''s empty hands.


    "Where''s your clothes?"


    "What do you mean? Im wearing them."


    "You don''t have another pair?"


    "Nah, why would I? You said they clean themselves and repair?"


    Mel froze. A large frown spread as her eyes slightly widened in disgust.


    "I mean... That''s true but gross."


    Rose shrugged and shifted her backpack.


    "He isn''t wrong. I have only one other pair. What''s the point in carrying unnecessary items?"


    "You still... are wearing them for days and hours. You still sweat in them?"


    Asura laughed while drawing closer to the door to get a better look.


    "It cleans the sweat. The stench goes away, too. It''s weird, but I like it."


    Mel shook her head as she rummaged through her duffel bag for an item.


    "I-... you do you, I guess. I''d rather not think about this anymore. How come it took you so long to get here?"


    "I was-"


    Rose cut him off with a quick retort.


    "He had to say goodbye to his girlfriend."


    Asura stopped, stammering out like a young child.


    "I- she isn''t my girl... friend. Lydia is my fightin'' partner. Y''all got bored of fightin'' me cause your babies, so we spar. I told her we couldn''t spar for a while."


    Mel looked up at Asura with disbelief at his statements. Her unamused glare made Asura anxious as he pushed past her to the door.


    "Anyyyywayysss. Let''s get going. Lots of fighting, kicking ass to do. A city needs our help! How dare we delay!"


    "What are you, a nineties superhero?"


    Asura grabbed hold of the door handle and pushed it, but the steel door remained still. His brows furrowed as he continued to push, but his effort was in vain. Instead of pushing, he decided to pull, putting more effort into pulling than he did pushing. However, his labor bore no fruit. He growled in frustration at the door''s lack of cooperation.


    "Fuckin, is it locked? Why do you need a steel door anyway?"


    The ogre spat the fire from his mouth to the side.


    "No. It''s a sliding door. And it''s steel because it might explode."


    Asura abruptly turned with wide eyes.


    "Explode? What the hell will explode?"


    He released the handle and stared at the large door. Rose pushed him to the side and giggled as she grasped the steel door. To Asura''s surprise, the muscles in Rose''s arms flexed as they strained against the weight. "How much does it weigh?" He thought as it slowly slid.


    "Did you forget we used pieces of the portal as a bomb? We thought about that way before the Jormungandr battle."


    The large door slid out of the way, revealing the large room with black statues of angels circling a black marble pad. Their large wings stretched out, circling the center as they barely touched the other''s wings. Each was veiled in cloth carved from marble, but the lines, folds, and curves made Asura question if it could be fabric.


    "Did Hephestine''s daughter make those?"


    He asked as he stared in awe at the giant structure that decorated the center like a masterpiece. Mel entered the room, unimpressed by the sight she''d seen dozens of times.


    "Yes. She''s created almost everything advanced outside of what my mother has made. It''s pretty impressive. It''s the only way to get to cities in the blink of an eye."


    Rose followed after her, dragging the awestruck Asura behind her.


    "Stop wasting time."


    A sudden wave of mana smashed into Asura as he entered. Its presence radiated over his entire body, swirling around like thick air that was hard to breathe. The experience was like Mark or Mary were in the room, expelling their mana throughout. However, unlike theirs, it felt chaotic and lacked uniforms.


    Asura followed the source to large black pillars behind each statute, a few feet from their backs. These pillars were inscribed with gold lettering, symbols, and runes, which glowed as the mana moved within.


    "Are those the batteries?"


    Mel sat her bag down in the center of the room and chirped up.


    "Look at you, getting all smart and stuff. He''s really growing up, isn''t he?"


    Asura snarled and rolled his eyes, folding his arms in defiance.


    "Get in the ring. I''ll whoop your ass like I always do."


    Rose ignored the two as she approached one of the batteries. Asura watched with curiosity as she drew out a gold rod that narrowed to a point like a pen. In an empty spot in the center where the symbols and decorative lines met, she began to write something as she pressed it against the marble surface.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I''m doing? I''m putting the location on it."


    "It''s a GPS?"


    "Did you think it would just take us there?"


    "Well... it''s magic, isn''t it?"


    "And? What am I going to say? Oh, hephestine! Take us to Azrealia! Oh, you don''t know where that is? The city is named after the Archangel! Between the mountains!"


    Asura blushed at Rose''s monotone mockery. He hated that her voice never shifted from its one tone. Its monotonous sound made him feel even more stupid when she stated the obvious.


    "I ain''t human. I don''t know shit about this place."


    "You''ve been here for a few months now. Your stupidity has no excuses."

 A Warm Welcome

    Once Asura took his eyes off the centerpiece in the room, he realized the walls were made from the same metal as the door. However, instead of the black door, its color was a shining, pure white that felt blinding to stare at. The walls curved around, creating a circular area with protruding copper rods mounted near the closest surface to the black marble towers.


    "You guys do love white, black, and gold."


    Mel replied as she stood in the center of the pad, waiting for the two to stand beside her.


    "Those are the colors of Judex and his angels, along with silver, brown, red, purple... Wait a minute, he''s the God of everything. All of the colors are his."


    She counted on her fingers mockingly as Asura shot her a glare.


    "And you guys still use the same three everywhere. Change it up a little. It is painful to look at."


    Rose walked onto the pad after writing the name Azrealia on the stone. She motioned for Asura to follow with a slight gesture with her hand.


    "Unlike the other rooms, which are for show, the white metal with enchantments helps reflect mana. When teleporting, it has properties similar to light."


    Asura followed her while throwing his arms behind his head to stretch.


    "Hmmmm."


    "Although the metal is only there because it might explode if unstable."


    "... Like when we threw the pieces at Wormy?"


    "Yes, just like that."


    "I... this feels unsafe. Are these the same pieces? Did Mary remake them with her magical wizard powers?"


    "No, we shipped in new ones because the old ones were destroyed. We had to rebuild this from scratch completely. It''s also freshly filled."


    Asura''s grin wiped off his face as he stared at the two Paladins.


    "We aren''t the first ones to use this, right?"


    "No... but we are like the third or so."


    Mel snorted at Asura''s panicked state.


    "What? Is the big bad ogre afraid? You could live it. It only tore Jormungandr in half."


    "Yeah... I''d live, but it would be fucking painful..."


    Asura''s mouth burst into flame, and on instinct, he prepared to spit. However, looking down at the black slab underneath, he found intricate designs carved into the surface with golden metal creating a circle around them. The symbols shined in the candlelight and radiated as mana started to seep into as the pylons released.


    He puckered his lips, hesitating and debating the consequences of ruining such a design. "I think it''s best to tough this one out..." he thought as he folded his hands, worried for his life. Asura tried to speak while keeping the fluid holy flames in his mouth from spilling out.


    "And this is monster-proof, right? I won''t die?"


    Mel smiled deviously as she shifted the duffel bag on her shoulder.


    "Hmmmmm. Probably. We''ve only ever teleported you with Wain''s flower, so it should be fine. It''s safe for us, at least."


    It seemed that Rose stared with the same blank expression she had worn for her entire life. Her unimpressed, sleepy red eyes and unmoving posture sometimes made her look like a corpse. He might''ve mistaken her for a vampire when they first met if she weren''t wielding holy mana¡ªuninterested in her displaying emotions to the outside world.


    Rose replied without looking at the ogre as she shifted the left side of her straight hair behind her ear.


    "I pray that doesn''t happen. I''d hate to report a splattered ogre to Mary and Lydia."


    Asura laughed nervously, shifting as he stared at the golden metal growing brighter by the second.


    "That''s a funny joke."


    "It''s not a joke."


    "I think I''ll stay here... maybe I can catch a ride and be there in three to four business days."


    "We hope to be finished in that time. Your death is a risk we are willing to take."


    "Well, thanks. I''ll remember that when we get attacked by an Apocalypse again. I''ll let him eat you all before fighting it."


    "That was a joke."


    Before Asura could respond, the light from the metal illuminated the room in a sudden burst of golden rays. Rose took a deep breath as she prepared for what was to come.


    "It''s time to go."


    "Uh, what happens now?"


    Mana coursed into the angels from the towers, causing them to open their once-closed hands into open palms. Asura blurted out as he stared at the black statues.


    "That''s freaky."


    Immediately after, their mouths opened in union, and grey smoke poured from within as the mana manifested. Smoke fell from the palms, pouring onto the ground and swirling around as if alive. At first, it spread entirely across the surface, covering the black marble while the golden light pierced through.


    Asura looked around as the smoke covered his feet. To his surprise, the smoke never crossed the edge of the golden ring as if an unseen force had held it inside.


    "Let Judex guide and be our light in the darkness before us. We walk this path towards the King that rules all."


    He tried to turn to ask Rose about her prayer. "Did that activate-" The smoke shot upward in a raging storm that scared Asura. The ogre jumped back, staggering slightly as it coursed upward violently.


    "Holy shit... it''s like a horror movie."


    The raging storm of mana began to spin, sending bolts of golden lighting as the energy solidified. At first, Asura prepared to duck, but the bolts seemed to strike outward as if compelled to do so. Then he remembered the copper rods that protruded from the walls.


    Through the storm, he found Rose staring at him with her dark red eyes and heavy eyelids. Maybe a human would take assurance from her unimpressed state as if the event occurring was normal and mundane. However, it made the words that left her mouth unnerving.


    "Be safe, Asura."


    It thickened, covering his sight completely as flashes of light began in the sea of mana.


    "This is fine. I''m fine. We''re okay."


    A thunderous boom erupted as a light flashed above.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "And it''s exploding..."


    At first, Asura thought the lightning was creating the light. However, as he stared more into the storm, he found flashes of images within. The images were distorted by the curves and shape of the smoke, but a few details could be perceived. "Hair... Eyes... lots of arms..." Asura studied the movement within. It seemed to be a hub or central location for people to move through.


    "The cathedral, I hope."


    Then, suddenly, two eyes pierced through it all and became the focus of Asura''s attention. Their color shifted in dark hues from purple to red to green to blue and black. Their actual color of origin was uncertain, appearing to be a different color at any moment, like a shifting rainbow.


    Asura found it intense to look into the chaotic dance of colors. The gaze pulled at his mind, bringing forth old dreams and nightmares he had once forgotten. The sight was perplexing as he realized it was the most vivid detail that pierced through the darkness. It felt as if the eyes could perceive him through it as if nothing could be hidden from their vigilant sight.


    A storm brewed behind its exhausted stare, one from which dreams and nightmares were born. The ogre asked himself quietly, expecting no response.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice of the eyes responded with a hint of curiosity present in his voice.


    "My name is Sandman."


    Every particle of the smoke ripped away in the blink of an eye as the words left his lips. It evaporated as if it never existed, leaving no trace of its whisps ever being present. The curtain that hid away his surroundings was pulled away forcefully, revealing another room similar to the one that Asura had entered in cathedrals before.


    "Did I make it?"


    Asura blurted out as he studied the tan stone floor that stretched from wall to wall. Across the floor, a beautiful red carpet with woven patterns traveled from underneath the ogre to a large door before him. Large tan stone pillars with gold accents traveled upward into arches to his left and right, creating a curved ceiling.


    The gold glimmered from the candlelight, causing a beautiful shimmer in the well lit room. Colors danced across the floor in gorgeous displays of moving rays of light. At first, he thought they came from Sandman after witnessing his eyes. However, as his eyes traveled upward, he stared at a large stained glass mosaic created with vibrant hues.


    An image of a beautiful angel hung above. It was a woman wearing light blue with four wings that outstretched far and wide. Surrounding the woman was decayed, rotting land created by pieces of black glass. However, she reached down, touching the field, and from her touch came life and healing. The area near her bloomed beautifully, with flowers and animals cheerfully sticking by her side.


    Asura had spent enough time understanding who the image was displaying. He whispered,


    "Azrealia. Sister of Death."


    A woman''s scream broke out from behind the ogre.


    "A DEMON!"


    Another voice erupted right after, both filled with frantic urgency and disgust.


    "A DEMON BROKE INSIDE! CALL ALIZA!"


    "EVACUATE ALL CIVILLIANS!"


    Suddenly, a group of voices joined in, causing Asura to snap out of his confusion. There were groups of people, all dressed in the same attire, representing their allegiance to Judex. Their cargo pants mixed with shirts or jackets with embroidered symbols of Judex Divnum on their shoulders affirmed to the ogre that he arrived where he needed.


    However, the same mistake occurred once more as he looked for Rose and Mel. He was alone again, and another misunderstanding would begin.


    "Are you kidding me? This is a joke."


    Asura groaned as the people frantically pushed through the doors. Chaos broke loose as hurried screams and stomping echoed throughout the room. He counted at least a dozen who fled from his presence while four individuals remained to confront him.


    One of them was a blonde woman with a grey shirt, black pants, and a mace standing defiantly across from him. Her eyes waivered with fear as her hands began to shake.


    To her left and right, two men dressed similarly stood by her side. Their uneasy stance made it clear they were uncertain of their victory. One was taller, while the other was fairly short, shorter than Asura. The taller one had blonde hair like the woman''s, and the other had black hair.


    The taller one wielded a black hammer, and the shorter one stood with his hands raised. "Ready to cast an incantation, huh?" Asura thought as he watched the three nervously watch his movements with anticipation.


    "Look. I''m more than happy to fight all of you. But yall are about to piss yourselves, it seems, and I have a job to do. Can we-"


    The shorter one screamed out as if unable to control the volume of his voice.


    "SHUT UP DEMON!"


    Asura frowned as the word was spat with venom.


    "Look-"


    "Lord Judex-"


    The words caught in the shorter man''s throat, petrified by Asura''s unamused, pissed-off stare. Instinctually, the ogre began to flex his forearms as the frustration started to set in. His fists clenched, and Asura took a step forward.


    The woman''s eyes widened, and she raised her mace to strike, but a hand grasped her shoulder from behind.


    "Relax."


    The tired voice sent shivers down Asura''s spine. He stopped taking further steps as he looked into the haunting eyes again. His blood turned cold, sending shivers down his spine. Its eyes were full of mixed emotions as the colors warped around his iris while simultaneously void of them all from the dark hues that muted them.


    It was as if he truly was peering into the eyes of a demon, a devil. "A well-dressed devil prepared to make a deal," Asura thought as he stared at the young man behind her, who appeared to be in his late twenties. He wore a dark brown vest with a dark green long-sleeve button-up complemented by a black tie. The man''s dress pants matched the vest, and his outfit was well-fitted, displaying his toned body behind.


    His messy dark brown hair hung across his forehead without a care, as if he had just woken from a deep sleep. However, the dark, deep eye bags underneath his eyes contradicted that notion. The bags and dead stare left Asura feeling like he was looking at a tired deity, forever tormented by lack of sleep. The man''s eyelids hung low as he stared at the ogre with an unimpressed look.


    Asura dared speak the name given earlier by the eyes.


    "Sandman."


    Sandman patted the woman''s shoulder three times. On the third pat, her body collapsed. It appeared as if she dissolved as she fell to the floor. A large pile was created, and a rustling sound erupted from grains rolling across one another. As Asura stared in horror at the body, he realized she had turned to colorful sand.


    Asura looked up, finding the man a foot closer than before. However, there was no sound of a step. The man waved his hand, and the other two collapsed. Before the sand could fall, the piles lifted into the air and shifted as if blown by the wind in a swirling breeze behind him.


    From his right cuff, a large black centipede with a purple swirling design along its back crept its head into the man''s palm. From its head alone, Asura realized the size of the creature. The head filled the entirety of his hand. Its large mandibles opened as its antennae wiggled around. To Asura''s surprise, the sand swirled into a point that fed directly into the centipede''s mouth.


    It devoured the sand, consuming every last grain before returning inside his cuff.


    "One... that''s fucking wicked. Two... did you kill them?"


    The man turned to face Asura as the door opened behind him.


    "No. They never existed."


    "What?"


    Asura looked behind Sandman to see who opened the door. He eagerly wished to see Mel or Rose on the other side. Hoping to end the misunderstanding before it ever begins. Although the man before him resembled a demon, Asura could tell he wielded holy mana as he approached closer.


    The intensity of the mana shocked Asura, finding its quantity to be on par with Mary or the Old Man''s. Unlike the controlled amount within their bodies, the Sandman felt like a raging storm fed into a controlled funnel. His body felt like a vessel for a never-ending power feeding into him.


    "How unique. An ogre that wields Ohriel''s holy mana."


    Asura froze, his eyes slightly widened, but he quickly tried to control his emotions. Mary''s words raced in his head. "If you are caught with holy mana, The Temple will stop at nothing to eradicate you. I can''t help you after that." He clenched his jaw, ready to smite the man before him with a single blow. He''d infuse all his mana like he did with Jormungandr, one spear to pierce through it all.


    "Titus. I don''t think either of us has ever seen a monster wielding holy mana before, have we?"


    "Not that I can remember. It''s a blasphemous act against Judex. A crime that cannot be forgiven."


    Asura watched as a tall, bulky young man entered through the open door. His tan complexion glowed from the candlelight as he walked towards the two. Although the man was tall and large, Asura figured he was younger than Sandman present before him.


    The man stood nearly the same height as the old man but had incredible amounts of muscle, displaying his indomitable strength. If the two engaged in an arm wrestling competition, Asura had no doubt that this man would win.


    He wore a gray sleeveless undershirt with brown cargo pants, tucked into black boots neatly tied. His arms were covered in every type of scar, traveling from his collarbone to his palms. Everything about him screamed military to Asura, like an action film stereotype of the perfect soldier.


    "Hmmmm. Bald head. Aggressive and stern brown eyes. Probably Drill Sergeant if I had to guess." The ogre thought as he studied the man. "He probably wrestles alligators with his bare hands and tells stories about how weak you are."


    However, the large halberd he carried upon his shoulder told another story as he approached. It was crafted from metal he had seen used by Brontes in his past. "Black Rock..." Asura thought as he stared at the weapon. Its handle was a long, dark grey wood that extended up into an axe and spike.


    The black blade had a jagged, segmented axe head with serrated teeth. On the side of the axe head, red swirls created patterns that resembled multiple reptile eyes. Behind the head of the axe, which protruded upward from the handle, was a refined and twisted black metal spike ready to skewer its foes with ease.


    Sandman spoke as he yawned, asking.


    "Then, I''ll leave it to you to deal with the mess."


    Asura smiled as Titus approached.


    "Oh. Hell yeah. This is about to be one fuckin awesome fight."


    Titus''s mouth twisted into a frown at Asura''s choice of words.


    "I hope you do not hate me. For I know you were created by the same God as I. However, your existence is a stain upon his name. So I ask of you to die without disgracing him any further."


    Asura laughed at his words, eagerly awaiting what came next. He bounced on his toes and clenched his fists.


    "Nah. I think I''ll resist a bit. Let''s see what that weapon can do."

 Dog Versus Dog

    The colorful rays of light cast from the glass above created a beautiful display of dancing lights on Titus as he approached. Asura watched intently as the man took the lead before Sandman, finding his place between the two as if presenting himself as the opponent.


    If Asura hadn''t been prepared for a fight, he might have appreciated the reflecting that appeared like colorful water swirling along their skin. The atmosphere was tense as the three prepared for conflict, their eyes focused on one another.


    Asura watched Titus shift the halberd from a relaxed position into a middle guard, placing the point towards Asura as he grabbed the pole with both hands.


    The sight brought Asura back to the movies he used to watch of old knights fighting in battle. "Am I the villain or the knight in shining armor?" He thought to himself as he stared at the Paladin. Asura smirked playfully, eager to begin.


    "Man... I can''t even save the hot princess without being the villain anyway. She''ll look at me like I''m an ogre."


    Asura furrowed his brow after processing his statement.


    "Wait... literally like I''m an ogre."


    He shook his head as the two stared at him, confused. Titus raised a brow but kept his position, believing the conversation to be a distraction.


    "I''ve been hanging around humans too long. Ah, whatever, prepare your blade, oh great villainous knight."


    Sandman tilted his head and slightly raised his hanging eyelids as Titus cast a look back at him.


    "I believe we found a peculiar ogre that is mentally ill."


    Titus asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "Have you met one before?"


    "No, but I can tell."


    Asura reached down to the floor with four arms, pressing his fingers against the stone below.


    "Hey! I''ll have you know I am... mostly okay. You try being locked in a realm alone for a while. Well, not alone, but I didn''t like the other guy!"


    Sandman looked at Titus, interjecting before Asura continued to talk.


    "He was alone."


    Asura hesitated, caught off guard by Sandman''s comment.


    "What- You weren''t there asshole."


    Sandman spoke as if confident. His unwavering eyes and constant heartbeat left no impression of a lie.


    "I can see it."


    "Do those creepy eyes allow you to see inside my head or something?"


    "I would not say it is my eyes, but rather I can. If I were blind, I would still know."


    Asura looked up at the Sandman with wide, horrified eyes, finding his dreadful eyes staring back. The thought of someone peeking into his mind was horrifying. It was a safe that kept his thoughts locked inside. A stranger who forcefully broke inside would know every embarrassing and shameful act ever committed.


    "Really?"


    "I see the worst of everyone''s unfiltered dreams. What everyone wishes to hide comes to light before my eyes."


    "... What kind of villain monologue is that?"


    Sandman raised his hand to his lips, spreading his index and middle fingers as if an object sat between them. Asura tried to watch his hand but stumbled and blinked. When his eyes opened, a cigarette rested as if it were always there. He blinked again to see if it would disappear, but it remained. Suddenly, a gold metal lighter appeared from the man''s other hand.


    He flicked the lighter open and raised his hand to cup the end of the cigarette as he lit it. After taking a breath, he pulled the cigarette from his lips.


    "He''s waiting for you to relax. Strike him before he throws the floor at you."


    Asura was caught off guard by Sandman''s instruction. However, Titus reacted to the command as if it were an activation code given to a robot. His body tensed as he raised the halberd up in preparation to strike downward.


    "Hey, woah! I wasn''t... doing anything of the sort."


    Asura dug his fingers into the stone, quickly ripping out large chunks before his attacker closed the distance between them. As Titus stepped forward with his left foot, Asura swiftly threw one of the chunks of stone at his left knee. The intense force sent it hurdling in seconds as if pitched like a baseball at a target.


    However, before it could reach Titus''s leg, he brought down his halberd''s blade with a swift, precise swipe. Its blade cleaved through the rock, leaving a clean cut that appeared unreal. The two halves split apart, flying past Titus like he had cut a bullet in two. Asura was left in awe but watched as his opponent''s hands drifted downward from the momentum.


    The ogre pitched the last rock, but it was at Titus''s head this time. He was left defenseless as his heavy halberd drifted in its path. However, Titus''s eyes remained steadfast as he stared at Asura. As the rock flew at the Paladin''s head, Asura took the opportunity to rise and lunge forward at his opponent.


    The rock had approached past the halberd''s blade, rendering it useless in defense. To Asura''s surprise, Titus released the halberd with his left hand and raised it. He stepped forward with his right foot before throwing his weight behind his fist as he struck forward. His knuckles slammed into the rock, releasing a thunderous clap throughout the room.


    Asura''s eyes widened as the man''s fist followed through the rock, causing it to explode into debris and a cloud of dust. "Damn." Asura thought as Titus dealt with his attack with ease. However, the ogre took the opportunity to continue his attack as the cloud of dust covered Titus''s vision.


    Before striking, Asura glanced at the side where Sandman stood before the fight. It was only a matter of time before his second opponent joined the fight as he struck at his ally. However, Sandman stayed in his spot. His only movement was to raise the cigarette back to his lips. As he stared, Asura felt as if he could see a slight smirk curve the corner of his lips.


    Sandman motioned with a slight nod of his head back to Titus. Asura frowned at the gesture. as he turned to Titus. Although the glance took only a moment, his opponent had taken a step away. Asura cursed,


    "Fuck."


    He had gained spacing between them. Titus quickly grabbed hold of his halberd again with both hands. Asura tried to close the distance as he raced forward. He was only a few steps away from reaching Titus, but the sound of swift metal cutting through the air told him he was too late.


    Titus brought the halberd upward, directing the point at Asura''s right side below his rib. "Damn, Lydia would be disappointed for letting myself-" His words caught in his throat as a sharp pain pierced his side. Titus had thrust forward, sending the spear into his flesh. Its tip pierced without resistance, sliding through his body as Titus continued forward with momentum.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The blade sank deep into his body, causing Asura''s body to ignite as if it were on fire. Its tip pierced through, striking bone as it finally reached its end. The clink from the metal striking his bone echoed in his ears as thousands of needles prickled his skin. Before he could process it all, Titus ripped the spearhead out swiftly to prepare for another strike.


    Asura roared as the blade exited his body, gripping his side as blood poured from the wound. His hand quickly became covered by the liquid pouring out from within, cascading onto the ground in a crimson waterfall.


    As the Paladin sent forward another stab, Asura swatted the end with his two arms, sending it to the side as he swung with all his force frantically. Although strong, Titus was blinded by the sudden explosive force that sent the weapon away. He tried to recover quickly, but Asura took the opportunity to retreat several steps.


    "You stabbed me? How-"


    The blood continued to pour out from the wound, dripping onto the ground as he walked away. Asura was speechless as he stared with dazed eyes. His mind raced from the pain as he gripped the wound. He looked up from the wound at the two who studied the ogre''s reaction.


    "Fuck that hurts..."


    They both appeared unsurprised by the act of cutting the ogre''s skin. However, Asura was baffled as he stared at the bloodied spearhead.


    "How did you stab me?"


    Titus raised an eyebrow at the question.


    "I used my brother''s distraction to gain distance and-"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know that. I don''t need you to explain it to me again..."


    Asura held the wound, watching as blood still drenched his fingers and splattered onto the ground below. The pain of an open wound felt foreign, like a long-forgotten memory. His skin had been raked against, cut at, and stabbed into, but none had ever pierced through for years. He couldn''t remember the last time he felt the cold metal open his flesh.


    "I meant more that-... Wait, what the fuck did you do to me?"


    Asura poured his holy mana into the wound, healing it as he had done in the fight against Jormungandr for others. However, his flesh wasn''t healing, and his natural regeneration never began. As the mana coursed through his body, the wound rejected the mana like a virus.


    The ogre looked up at Titus to see if the blade had an unusual property. However, as he stared, he found nothing but emptiness¡ªan inanimate cold weapon without holy mana present within.


    Asura jabbed his finger into the wound, digging deep with his fingers. He clenched his teeth as his fingers squirmed inside the meat of his body. Blood poured out as his fingers disappeared up to his knuckles. The ogre found nothing burrowed into his flesh.


    "Hm, nothin inside me. What kind of bullshit blessing do you have?"


    "I do not have a blessing."


    "Then... You."


    Asura turned his attention to Sandman, who continued to smoke his cigarette with mild interest in the conversation.


    "I have not interfered in the battle in... that particular way."


    Asura stood confused, furrowing his brow as he stared at the two.


    "You guys are weird as fuck. Why haven''t you attacked me while I''ve just been sitting here?"


    The ogre pressed his hand against the wound before igniting his palm with the white holy flame from expelling his mana. His flesh sizzled and closed as he began to cauterize the wound. "If it won''t heal, I''ll close it now."


    "I thought I could bait you from talkin to you nerds, but that hasn''t worked."


    Titus ignored his words, staring with raised brows as he studied the ogre''s impressive composure. The act of cauterizing one''s wounds was a feat many men would fall in agony from. However, the ogre seemed unimpressed as he scorched his flesh.


    Asura shrugged and wiggled his shoulders to loosen them. He opened and closed his fists, clenching them as if bringing sensation back to them. The buzz from his nerves being rattled still lingered throughout his muscles.


    "I will say, hittin'' my bone really fucked me up, though. That shit did hurt a little."


    "So you really can use holy mana. How come you didn''t use it before?"


    Asura froze at the mention of his mana once again.


    "I have no idea what you''re talkin about. Holy mana? An ogre? That''s crazy talk."


    The Sandman''s unnerving eyes rested on Asura as he inhaled more smoke. In the time spent in the room, Asura could not recall a moment when he watched the man blink. He observed every moment that unfolded before him. Sandman spoke as he blew smoke from his mouth.


    "You wield Uriel''s mana yet refuse to use it in combat? What a shame and stain upon his name."


    Asura puckered his lips while placing his hands on his hips.


    "Well, I don''t think I''m the biggest stain since he stopped accepting human applications last time I checked."


    Titus clenched his halberd tightly, causing his knuckles to go white. His jaw and neck tensed, causing the tendons to become visibly strained. As he spoke, his voice lowered into a growl like a defensive dog''s.


    "Are you insulting¡ª"


    Sandman waved his hand at Titus as if swatting the insult away without care.


    "Do not lose your composure because of his taunt. He is correct, after all. Who knows the last time Uriel accepted a man or woman as his Paladin."


    He looked up at Asura, who squirmed as his eyes peered into his soul.


    "You are quite intelligent for an ogre."


    "Thanks? You think we''re all stupid or something?"


    "No, but I have read that your race was volatile and rash. There was nothing mentioned about them being quick-witted and experienced."


    "Do ya believe everything the internet says? That''s like believing Abraham Lincoln, the vampire dude, is real."


    Asura crossed his arms as the two showed no signs of approaching.


    "Are we going to fight or just talk the entire time? You talk like you''re from the past, and the big boy named after a dog is sittin'' here staring at me."


    Sandman ignored his taunt once again, watching the ogre''s moves vigilantly. The man smoked his cigarette once more before he flicked it forward.


    "You are far stronger than you appear to be. It is always wise to test your opponent before rushing into a fight."


    As the cigarette flew through the air, embers spread in an explosion that appeared like sparks. The explosion completely blinded Asura, and the light expanded from the embers to a glaring shine.


    Asura covered his eyes with one of his hands, but he knew better than to let his defenses down. With his three arms, he protected his body as Titus charged through the embers with a halberd in hand. The large Paladin swung downward with the blade, trying to catch Asura off guard.


    "Too slow knuckle-nuts."


    Asura ducked to the right, narrowly dodging the blade as it sliced downward. He tucked his two right fists before twisting his body forward to launch a dual strike at Titus''s side. Titus watched as the ogre drew close and tried to pull his halberd back to commence another swing.


    "Lydia''s fucked me over too many times with that shit."


    However, Asura''s swift punches slugged Titus''s side before he could react. The powerful blows sent Titus flying backward into a nearby pillar. A large boom echoed from the impact as Titus emitted a small groan. The room shook, causing a dust cloud to descend from the ceiling, blocking the three''s vision of each other.


    "Hahaha. Down goes the giant."


    A figure emerged from Titus''s crash spot as the dust settled. However, the being that rose looked nothing like the man. Instead of where Titus should''ve been, a large armored figure rose from the dust that rolled off his back.


    "Ok. I know for a fact there wasn''t that much dust up there."


    From head to toe, the wearer''s body was covered in black jagged armor, leaving no sign of weakness in its defense.


    The mixture of black metal with jagged rocks jutting out from unsymmetrical spots made the armor appear ancient as if it had been left somewhere for so long that the earth had become part of it. Everywhere Asura looked, he found small shards of the black rock on its body, creating spikes that made the appearance more menacing.


    When its helmet rose to look at Asura, he found it circular with seven holes, creating a hexagon on the front. Within the helmet, only darkness remained, and no sight of a wearer was present. However, Asura knew from the halberd in his hand and the holy mana inside the armor that Titus wore the black knight armor.


    Titus pressed the handle of his halberd against the floor, using it to rise to his feet. The sight made Asura''s skin tingle, and a smile spread across his face. "It looks as if a black knight in a movie arrived to kick ass against his foes. That''s so fucking cool." The ogre thought to himself as he became even more eager to fight.


    A tired voice spoke out to Asura''s right, close enough to touch. The voice caught him off guard, causing the ogre to jump back.


    "You have other problems to worry about. Why did you ignore the sign I put up?"


    Asura turned his head, catching a glimpse of the Sandman from the corner of his eye, standing beside him with his body propped against a pillar.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Sandman waved a finger and pointed in front of Asura as a scolding parent would to their child.


    "You ignored the warning. There is nothing I can do to help you now."


    "What the fuck are you-"


    Asura looked forward, following the direction Sandman pointed towards. Before him now stood a sign that seemed to be uprooted from the street. The street sign appeared normal at first, but as Asura read the words, his face scrunched in confusion. "Beware of Land Shark." was written on the sign, with a large picture of a shark with human arms for legs and hands for feet.


    "What the fuck is a land shark."


    As the words left his lips, the stone floor to his right shifted, and the sound of sand hissing began as if it were moving. Before Asura could react, from the shifting floor, a large great white shark exploded forth with outstretched hands as if it were going to grab him.


    Asura''s jaw dropped at the sight. The horrifying creature on the sign rose before him like it was pulled straight from his nightmare. Its jaws were open wide, ready to bite the ogre with its razor-sharp teeth.


    However, Asura found the most horrifying thing about the shark was its lanky arms covered in hair. Instead of bipedal or quadrupedal, the creature had four human arms with hands that grubbily grabbed at the air like a monkey. Asura was left speechless and could only utter two words at the sight.


    "HOLY SHIT."

 A Rival In Strength

    The great white''s open jaws were wide enough to let Asura see inside the beast''s large mouth. To Asura''s horror, a face stared back inside the shark''s stomach. "Is that a human?" Asura thought before he realized the figure''s head was missing a nose or ears.


    Instead of a typical human nose, there were two openings in its place, and its ears were merely large holes as if someone had cut open the sides of the head. No hair was present anywhere on its skin like a human, but instead, sickly boils sprouted from everywhere that could be seen. Its hideous sight reminded Asura of a rotting corpse.


    The unmoving head remained motionless except for its open eyes, which stared forward from within. However, Asura recoiled at the sight of the head, noticing it lacked eyelids or lips. Its lipless mouth exposed its yellowish-black teeth as it opened slightly to breathe.


    Before Asura could leap away from the shark''s path, the quick attack caught him off guard. Its enormous jaws slammed into his flesh, consuming the upper half of the ogre''s body in its maw. Asura struggled to fight against the shark''s vicious thrashing as it clamped its jaws tightly. Its enormous body caused him to teeter as its body weight shifted from left to right from its tail swinging around.


    He raised his arms to pry the shark off, trying to grab onto the grotesque shark''s skin to tear it apart. As he reached for the shark''s body, his arms were swatted away rapidly from the shark''s lanky, hairy arms outside. The shark seemed to be toying with the ogre as it slapped at his hands playfully but with enough force to send them back to his side.


    Asura''s blood boiled, and he clenched his fists tightly, ready to pulverize the beast trying to eat him. His voice growled out as he prepared to strike with all his strength.


    "Alright, you fucking disgustin-"


    "Aaaaahhhhhh."


    A breath exhaled from above Asura''s head as he remained inside the mouth of the Landshark. Asura hesitated, taking a deep breath in, but regretted it immediately as a putrid stench filled his lungs.


    "Gah. Blegh. Imma puke."


    Asura gagged from the stench. "It smells like he ate a sun-baked corpse." His eyes widened as he completed his thought. He forced his head to look up with such intense speed that he pulled the muscles in his neck as he gazed at the source of the breath.


    The figure''s head was still present, hanging a foot above Asura''s. The two held each other''s gaze, unable to look away from the haunting sight. Its beady, glazed eyes burned into Asura''s mind. He reached up to grab hold of the shark to finally pry it off, uttering four words he regretted as his mouth hung open.


    "This is nightmare fuel."


    "Bluargh."


    The head''s mouth opened wide, and from within, vomit poured down onto Asura''s head. Its rancid, acidic liquid covered Asura''s skin and hair. He thrashed desperately, trying to shake off the liquid as it spread over his skin. As he fought against the downpour of bile, it spilled into his eyes, causing his vision to turn yellow.


    "WHAT-"


    Before Asura could finish his words, two arms reached out from the large holes carved into the head''s sides. The long arms gripped Asura''s head, slapping it back and forth, causing his head to whip jarringly from side to side. As the palms slapped against his skin, the liquid splashed and spread.


    Asura''s body burned from his boiling rage as the events unfolded. His mind went blank, and his vision turned red as he clenched his jaw tightly. A madness took hold momentarily as he bared his teeth in a growl.


    "Fuck this. Fuck you."


    The ogre channeled his holy mana into his arms, causing an intense wave of mana to ignite the runes that ran down the side of his four arms. A white flame burst to life, causing the runes to explode like pistons firing sequentially. The flame spread over his skin, covering his four arms completely.


    Asura raised his hands and grabbed hold of the shark''s jaws. In one swift movement, he pulled his arms apart, breaking bones apart from their hinge points. The cracking and snapping of the bones rang out, followed by the sound of ripping flesh. As he pulled with all his might, tearing the beast in two, he let out a roar of anger.


    "FUCK SHARKS! YOU WERE COOL ONCE!"


    Suddenly, the land shark''s body exploded as he held its corpse above his head. Asura''s brows pressed together, and he looked up in confusion, and a hissing sound began. As his eyes opened to find the source of the explosion, a large heap of sand cascaded down on top of him.


    The pile slammed onto Asura''s body, causing him to groan from the impact, but he remained standing as he braced himself. He held his hands up in disbelief as he stared at the floor, now covered in sand around him. A familiar, tired voice spoke from behind Asura with little enthusiasm.


    "Ohriel''s mana is truly beautiful, isn''t it, Titus?"


    The sand shifted as the voice spoke. Asura watched as the sand crept across the floor, returning to the voice as if it were his pet. A trail was left, and at the end of it, Sandman stood with another cigarette in his hand and a small smile that perked the corners of his lips. His tired eyes remained on Asura as he raised his other hand to point at the ogre.


    "Remember that you have two opponents to consider."


    Asura took his words to heart and tried to turn to locate Titus before he was attacked from another front.


    Suddenly, a sharp blade sliced through the air, striking Asura''s back swiftly. The blade cut through his skin with ease, cutting deep into his muscle as it carved its way from his right shoulder blade down to his left hip. The large gash opened wide as the metal made its departure from Asura''s body, causing blood to burst out as his heart began to beat rapidly.


    Asura gasped from the agonizing pain of being cut open, falling to one knee. His blood splattered onto the floor, leaving pools of blood as it continued to flow. He spoke with his teeth clenched, hissing out as he tried to hold himself together,


    "God... Dammit."


    Titus''s black, jagged armor shone in the candlelight, casting a menacing shadow down onto Asura as he knelt before him. Titus continued his attack without hesitating and brought his halberd into another swing, carrying his momentum from the first successful slice.


    His axehead soared towards Asura, ready to deliver the fatal blow. Leaving the ogre to watch as the black helmet gazed down as if he were a lesser being than him. Its black holes were filled with a void, hiding the user''s face behind a veil.


    The thought appalled him as a warrior. Asura pulled the edges of his nose upward, scrunching it in disgust. He glared back, angry. "If your going to kill me, at least be proud and show your damn face." Asura thought as he tucked his arms to his side.


    As the blade swung toward his head, Asura twisted and leaped forward at Titus. The ogre tilted his head as Titus''s blade approached, barely avoiding its edge that grazed his ear. Blood splattered against the side of Asura''s head, but a devilish smile spread across his face as he realized he had gotten close enough.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Titus tried to withdraw and gain distance to utilize his halberd better, but Asura continued his approach while ignoring his injuries. In his rage, Asura''s arms blazed with white flames as they reignited from the mana being pumped into his veins.


    The ogre struck forward with his fists, sending two powerful punches filled with mana into Titus''s stomach region. At first, Titus felt as if he could withstand the impact and hold his ground due to the properties of his armor, but his eyes widened as the metal cracked slightly.


    The power behind the punches was derived from the overwhelming strength of an ogre''s body and enhanced by the holy mana bestowed by the Archangel of War. A combination unseen to any Paladin''s eyes.


    Before Titus could prepare, the force sent him flying backward into a nearby wall. His back slammed against the stone structure, causing cracks to spread from the impact across the wall. He managed to remain standing, but his body screamed in agony as his armor began to regenerate.


    The armor absorbed Titus''s mana and blood, embedding large spikes into his flesh to strengthen its exterior defenses. His opponent observed from a distance as the armor repaired itself, appearing almost alive. The curious ogre watched, fascinated, as it resembled a monster healing its wounds.


    The horrifying sound of the repair made Asura cover his ears. The metal screeched, pushed to its limits. Its plating expanded to fill the dent caused by the impact, and the cracks vanished as it reformed itself.


    "That''s fucking cool as hell. Too bad I need to fight you, or I''d let you finish."


    Asura sprinted towards Titus before his armor fully repaired the weaknesses from the first blow. However, as he raced towards the Paladin, a figure stepped before him. As Asura pulled his arm up to strike the figure, knowing it was Sandman, he found himself being scooped up into the Sandman''s arms.


    Sandman firmly grasped Asura''s right hand, interlacing their fingers while holding him securely with his left arm. He outstretched his right hand, beginning the motion of a slow dance with Asura in his arms.


    Asura''s momentum carried him forward, but Sandman seemed unconcerned and continued the motion into a spin, pulling Asura closer in his embrace. Asura''s eyes widened in shock from the act, but he found himself unable to pull away as Sandman''s eyes locked with his. The mesmerizing dark hues shifting around his pupils encapsulated Asura.


    Sandman spoke as he stared into Asura''s mind, reaching his hands into the darkest fears and most beloved memories. Although Asura had forgotten most of his life, his dreams and nightmares remembered everything. The subconscious events that occurred in one''s sleep retained the entire unfiltered existence of a person, and all were laid bare before the man who walked through them all.


    "What a beautiful and pure dream."


    "What is-... happening?"


    Asura blinked, attempting to break free from the mental hold that Sandman had ensnared him with.


    "A distraction to catch you off guard."


    Asura''s eyes furrowed as he recovered his consciousness. As he blinked to recover, the ogre noticed movement behind Sandman, who refused to let go. A large blade shined as it raised up high into the air. Its edge glimmered as the light reflected off its surface.


    He tried to push away, but Sandman''s strength overpowered the ogre. The man appeared weaker than Titus at first, but Asura was left speechless as the man held him with ease. Asura ignited his arms with holy mana and dug his fingers into Sandman''s shoulders, but the man showed no signs of even slight discomfort. His eyes were unwavering as he clutched the ogre.


    "Sometimes, the perception of weakness can deceive the mind into believing in its own illusions."


    Asura looked up at Titus as he brought his halberd down once more. To Asura''s surprise, Titus didn''t hesitate, and neither did he care that Sandman stood between them. He swung with strength and aimed it directly at Sandman''s back, preparing to strike his own brother.


    The blade sliced through Sandman, cutting cleanly through his form and embedding itself into Asura''s shoulder. Stunned, Asura watched as Sandman''s body disintegrated into a cascade of sand, the illusion shattered. The blade sank deep into Asura''s shoulder, slicing into his chest before lodging itself with a sickening thunk of meat and bone.


    Asura roared as blood erupted from the wound. The taste of iron filled his mouth as he grabbed hold of the halberd that had dug its way into his body. Titus took a step forward to rip the halberd out from his shoulder like an axe lodged in a large piece of oak.


    Asura roared with rage, gripping the halberd with a strength that left no doubt he wouldn''t let go. Channeling holy mana into his leg, an uncontrollable explosive wave began to surge. As Titus approached, Asura kicked him in the chest, unleashing a burst of white flames that sent his foe reeling backward.


    Titus was in awe of the ogre''s tenacity and endurance as he rose to his feet after being struck with his halberd. Asura grasped the shaft of the halberd and pushed with all his strength, tearing the blade from his flesh. The ogre growled, clenching his jaw so forcefully that his teeth felt like they might shatter from the stress.


    Blood exploded from the wound, splattering across the floor as he freed the blade. He gripped the halberd as he panted from exhaustion and misery, holding it before him as he composed himself. His white eyes stared down Titus, who clenched his armored hands into fists.


    "Honestly, that was cool as fuck."


    Asura lifted the halberd and wrapped his twenty fingers around the shaft.


    "But now, I have the halberd."


    As Asura held onto the weapon, a voice echoed in his head.


    "Unworthy."


    Asura gasped as his mana was forcefully drawn from his body into the halberd. In an instant, all of his mana reserves were drained away, leaving only a void in his heart. The excruciating pain left him drooling as his stomach dry-heaved uncontrollably. A scorching heat spread from his hands up to his shoulders and into his chest as the weapon tried to consume more mana than it had already taken.


    Its bottomless greed required more than what existed inside Asura''s body, and as its tax, it began to consume Asura''s blood, drilling spikes from the shaft into his palms. As the spikes drilled, Asura forcefully pulled away, dropping the halberd onto the ground before him. The metal clanged against the floor and rattled before settling.


    Asura doubled over and vomited, overwhelmed by the pain and ache deep within his body. As he rose and looked up, he watched Titus speedily race towards him, leaving no time to recover.


    "Give me a fucking break."


    The ogre kicked the halberd behind him, ensuring Titus wouldn''t grab hold of the weapon during their next brawl. "Whatever the fuck that thing is, it can stay the hell over there." He thought as he turned his attention back to Titus. Despite being exhausted and in pain, Asura surprised Titus by beginning to laugh.


    His wide grin spread, exposing his teeth as he let out a hearty laugh. The ogre raised his fists, ready to engage Titus'' strikes.


    As Titus examined his opponent''s bloodied and beaten state, he couldn''t help but admire the ogre. Although his existence was blasphemous, Titus found himself respecting his opponent as their fight continued. "I wish this were a different world. One which didn''t label you my enemy." Titus thought before the ogre spoke,


    "This is awesome. Honestly. You need to fight Lydia sometime."


    "You know Lydia?"


    Asura frowned at Titus''s mention of Lydia''s name. His tone was filled with familiarity with the name as if she were a relative or loved one. The ogre asked, clearly annoyed,


    "Do you know Lydia?"


    Titus growled at his response, and the thought vanished quickly as he raised his fist to strike while charging.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Without another word, the two engaged each other. Their fists raised, and the battle of strength commenced as they threw jabs and hooks. Titus was the first to land the first punch, avoiding Asura''s guard with a feint.


    As his fist collided with Asura''s right cheek, he expected his arm to carry through, but the ogre''s neck held his head firmly in place. The punch felt as if it had collided with a brick wall. Asura stared back, an intense fire burning in his eyes.


    Asura countered the attack, striking with all four arms in quick succession. Titus managed to block the initial strikes with his skillful defense, but the sheer number of arms finally overwhelmed him. The ogre struck Titus in the gut with his lower right arm and followed up with a hook to Titus''s helmet.


    Although the armor absorbed the impact of the powerful blows, the results left Titus clenching his teeth. The spikes drilled deeper into his skin as payment for the exchange, preventing the ogre from breaking through its defense.


    Titus returned with fury, fighting back with the same determination that Asura fought. The two battled, exchanging blow after blow and striking one another relentlessly. Asura''s heartbeat increased as his excitement grew from the fight. The thrill caused adrenaline to pump through his body.


    Sandman watched from the side as neither would yield to the other in this onslaught. He raised his cigarette as he watched, inhaling a breath before dropping his hand to his side. "Unbelievable... There isn''t an Archknight that can best Titus in strength."


    The two''s powerful blows echoed throughout the room, causing claps that sounded like explosions as their fists collided with the other''s body. With every impact, the dust was blown away as the force sent small shockwaves from their positions.


    It would be a lie if Titus claimed he wasn''t enjoying the battle. His adrenaline caused his body to numb, and the only sensation he could feel became excitement and the rush of combat. He couldn''t remember the last time he could freely strike with full strength at an opponent without killing them or harming an ally.


    Titus and Asura struck at the same time. Their fists collided, causing a thunderous boom to echo as the two were forced apart. The two slid across the floor as if on ice, panting as they came to a stop. However, they both maintained their standing position and eye contact.


    Their bodies tensed, every muscle stiffened as if used to their maximum capacity in the fight.


    "You''re strong."


    Titus shifted his arms, trying to shake off the numbness throughout his body. His helmet nodded in acknowledgment of the ogre.


    "So are you."

 A Bitter Departure

    Asura studied the massive man in a suit of armor before him, who had a large smile plastered on his face. His eyes were wide, like those of a child whose favorite action figure was placed before them. "God, he looks so cool in that armor." Asura''s hands opened and closed with excitement. "Can I have a suit of armor? You think they''d let me have one?" He thought to himself as the armor shined from the light.


    As the smoke rolled back across the floor and surrounded their feet once again, Asura asked,


    "You ever watch Crimson Blitz?"


    Titus relaxed and stood upright. The stress of his armor''s movement caused it to creak as it healed like flesh. The unmoving helmet that rested its sight on Asura gave the ogre chills as the Paladin reached out his hand. Titus asked with a hint of confusion in his voice,


    "What?"


    Sandman''s tired voice spoke up from Asura''s right as the two conversed.


    "He''s talking about a television show. You have not watched it."


    The ogre smiled at Sandman''s response, thrilled with finding another fan. He pointed at the Paladin, who watched with not even an ounce of interest.


    "You''ve heard of it or watched it, right? You know what I''m talking about when I say he looks just like the badass knights in the show."


    Asura spat the holy fire that ignited from his mouth down onto the stone floor and immediately whipped his head up to hear Sandman''s answer.


    "Yes. I have seen them."


    A black fire erupted within Titus''s outstretched arm, and the flames dripped from his palms while other flames rose simultaneously. The black fire raged as they took the shape of a weapon, creating the shaft and the blade afterward. Asura was momentarily in awe of the act before realizing the halberd was forming in his hand.


    The ogre looked behind him, flicking his eyes across the floor where he kicked the weapon earlier. However, the floor was empty, and nothing remained except the havoc left by the battle.


    Asura turned back and found the halberd had fully formed, present within his opponent''s grip. The large knight lifted the heavy halberd with one hand, pointing the end of the spike at Asura''s throat. Asura giggled with excitement, causing Titus to lose his grip slightly. He rambled swiftly, talking at a thousand miles an hour as he stood before his opponent, who wanted to kill him.


    "Can I get a picture with you after this? I mean, look at ya! In the show, there''s a knight named Antho the Black, or they call him The Black Flower. He''s this fucking twelve-foot badass mech knight with a huge ass gun sword."


    Asura approached a foot, causing Titus to lift his halberd and shift into a two-handed middle guard.


    "It''s like fucking massive great sword that he wields and cleaves through other mech knights. A grim dark world where all they know is war and shit. His black armor looks like yours, and mannnn, I''m so jealous."


    Titus responded with uncertainty in his voice as he stood before the ogre in awe.


    "I have never met a monster like you before..."


    Asura smiled, exposing a toothy grin.


    "I get that a lot."


    Suddenly, a loud bang rang out behind Asura, and a sharp pain struck his left shoulder, causing him to wince as intense pain spread through his body. He groaned and toppled forward from the impact of the force. It was a familiar experience he dealt with whenever fighting Mel. However, a burning sensation emerged as the pain intensified, causing him to fall to one knee as he gripped his shoulder.


    "What the fuck..."


    The cursed flames spew from his mouth onto the floor as he choked. His fingers became wet as a liquid poured from the front and back of his shoulder. He pulled his hand to his face, watching as blood dripped from his hand onto the floor.


    "I was shot..."


    His eyes widened.


    "And it worked?"


    Asura turned to find the source of the bullet and stared at Sandman, who lingered behind him with a black revolver in hand. Smoke drifted out from the barrel, and the Paladin''s eyes remained trained on Asura.


    "How the fuck did you shoot me? That halberd is new, but there shouldn''t be a gun-"


    "Your assumptions were incorrect then. I wield a gun that can."


    Asura grabbed his shoulder and tried to channel holy mana into his hand, but another shot rang out. The noise echoed in Asura''s ears as his lower right back was struck with another bullet. Asura roared in agony as the pain spread,


    "Gggg-fuck."


    Another shot rang out from the front this time, and his upper chest was struck by its bullet. Asura looked up wide-eyed as Sandman stood before him with the same gun, smoke drifting out of the barrel again. Blood poured from his wounds, and he tried to close them desperately, but every time the ogre reached, another shot rang out from another location.


    Everywhere Asura turned, there the Sandman stood with the revolver in his hand. "It''s an illusion... This-Fuck!" He toppled onto both knees. Fire spilled from the ogre''s mouth onto the ground in a pool. As he gazed down at the flickering white flame, he growled, snarling as he tightened his fists.


    The ogre tucked one hand tightly against his chest, pressing his palm against a wound. Within his palm, a fire sparked in a desperate attempt to cauterize his wounds. But as the flame touched the bleeding hole, Asura found nothing. The touch of holy mana erased the wound''s presence as if it never existed.


    Sandman spoke as he watched the ogre realize the implications. His monotone voice spoke calmly,


    "The illusion of pain can be as destructive to the mind as if it were felt."


    "Oh, you fucking asshole nightmare, dreamer-looking son of a-"


    Titus took the opportunity to strike, racing forward, and lifted his halberd high. The blade''s edge gleamed as it raised in the beautiful colored light. The footsteps approaching caused Asura to look up as Titus began to strike down at him.


    He appeared like an executioner, eager to end the vile scum who lay before him. "You fucker''s think, your all high and mighty, don''t you..." Asura bit into his lip as he raised his four fists as if he were going to guard, causing Titus to think twice.


    "Alright, assholes. Let''s show you why Ohriel chose me and not you." Asura channeled holy flames into his arms, causing the runes to ignite with fiery passion. The flames whipped and roared, and intense heat filled the room.


    Sandman fired another round at the moment, trying to stop the ogre, but the bullet crashed into his body, causing it to explode into the sand as the illusion dissipated.


    "Oh, your mind has already resolved-"


    Asura tensed every muscle in his arms, channeling as much mana into his forearms. At first, Asura couldn''t tell whether the fiery heat devouring his heart was rage or Ohriel''s mana, but as the flame intensified, it became evident that his anger was reaching from the depths of his stomach.


    The ogre let out a bellowing roar as his fist slammed into the ground, causing it to crack and splinter from the force of his fists. A surge of holy mana condensed underneath his fists as it burst outward in a razor-like thin layer. Like a sawblade, it cleaved through everything except the Paladins, but even they felt the impactful force of the flames.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Its heat left the two stunned as the burst of flames slammed into their shins, completely knocking them from their balance and leaving them reeling as the scorching blaze erupted upward as it impacted their bodies.


    Every illusion placed on the area was destroyed as the flame consumed what it touched. Only one Sandman remained, and the dust that created intense smoke was gone. The real Sandman gasped as the heat filled his lungs, and all he could do was watch Ohriel display his trust in the ogre.


    The blinding white flame reached their face as it swam up their bodies like a crashing wave spilling upward. Sandman and Titus raised their hands to cover their face as Ohriel''s condemnation scorched their flesh. The room was enveloped in white light, leaving no room for another color to make its existence known.


    And just as the fire was born, it dissipated. The blinding light disappeared, and the room returned to its colorful nature.


    "There''s ya go. Now you done made me do it. Yeah, I was chosen by Ohriel. Get fucked, your angel chose me, not you."


    Asura spat out with writhing anger. The ogre immediately rose from the ground, preparing to tackle Titus, but Asura hesitated as Titus endured the flame. The Paladin regained his balance in the chaos and gripped his halberd. He braced himself and readied his swing.


    "Oh. You''re cool as hell."


    The towering black knight looked down upon the ogre, casting a shadow over the four-armed creature.


    "If only we met under different circumstances."


    Titus and Asura struck at one another with intense strength, prepared to end the fight in this final blow. With flame in hand, Asura swung his right two fists at Titus, who brought his enormous halberd down at his face. As Titus swung to kill, a voice spoke in his mind.


    "Do not kill the ogre. For he is a friend."


    Titus ceased his swing as if he had full control of his momentum. His body stopped, and he stood like a statue with a mid-swing blade. Out of respect for the admirable knight, Asura also ceased his attack, holding his fist before the blade. The flame sizzled and roared as it moved across his arms.


    "Huh? Why''d you stop, big man?"


    Asura tilted his head with a confused look on his face. Without answering, Titus dropped his halberd to his side and looked at his brother.


    "You knew he was chosen and wielded it out of righteousness. Yet, you withheld it from me, brother?"


    "Did Ohriel tell you?"


    "No. Although this voice is full of authority and righteousness, it is too man-like to be an angel."


    "I see. Well, it was a test. I desired to see whether you would acknowledge the ogre."


    "And if I killed him?"


    "Then, it wasn''t meant to be."


    Asura furrowed his brow as the two brothers stood with locked gazes. The ogre stood up and wiped the dust from his shorts.


    "Look, as a brother, I know you guys are fighting right now, but what the hell are you on about? Voices? You Scizo or something?"


    Suddenly, the room lurched as its mana reformed the rubble and destruction. The three watched as the room returned to its original state before their squabble. Before any of them could utter a word, the doors Titus entered were flung open once more. This time, an angry woman with fiery red hair stormed through.


    "Shit..."


    Asura''s face flushed as he watched in horror. Her amber eyes locked with his, and she reached for her pistols.


    "Look Mel, I didn''t-"


    The ogre expected a storm of insults to explode from her mouth, but unexpectedly, Sandman intervened before she could utter a noise.


    "Mel, it was my fault."


    Mel froze as she realized who stood in the room. Her eyes drifted to Sandman and Titus as he moved to Sandman''s side beside a pillar.


    "Sandman- Titus."


    She gasped as she laid eyes on the two. Her face softened, and the anger vanished as she tried to explain her relationship with the ogre.


    "Why are you here... Look- I know he''s an ogre, but you can''t kill him. We need him. He''s the demon we took control of-"


    "Not a demon."


    Mel snapped a nasty glare at Asura as he interrupted.


    "Shut up-"


    "You do not need to explain. He has been chosen by Ohriel, and we accept his judgment."


    "You do-"


    Mel stopped when she realized the room was at the end of its rebuilding process. The shifting rubble, finding its grooves, left her speechless. Her gaze swept over every inch before returning to the two Paladins.


    "You guys fought."


    "We did."


    "And he lived?"


    "Not only did he live, but unexpectedly, he held us back."


    "He did?"


    "Where did you find a monster like him? I assume the Archknight of Stoliagate knows as well."


    Mel sighed and gripped her hip with one hand.


    "Yes, she does. We found him at our cathedral."


    Sandman spoke with mild interest as he motioned for Titus to leave through the front door.


    "Interesting. Well, we will be going now."


    "You''re leaving?"


    "We have tasks to attend to. I apologize for the inconvenience, but we must leave."


    Asura lifted an eyebrow as the two approached the front door. He asked as the two left,


    "Did you guys already solve the distress signal?"


    "No. We were unable even to begin to help. The thing is hiding from us."


    "The thing?"


    Sandman looked back with the same blank expression he always wore. The Paladin fixed his outfit as he thought about how to respond. "If I tell him what it is, he may run." Sandman thought to himself while dusting his vest off.


    "You will see when he shows himself."


    Asura was left baffled by his response and turned to look at Mel for answers, but she was even left confused by the cryptic response. Mel asked with curiosity,


    "So you know what it is?"


    "Yes, and be careful. It isn''t something you should underestimate."


    Without another word, the two brothers exited through the front door. Asura left the silence in the air for a moment, trying to comprehend the events that occurred moments ago.


    He asked Mel with a baffled tone,


    "Who the fuck are those guys?"


    Mel snapped back to reality and frowned as his distasteful words echoed in the open room.


    "They are two seven-ranked Paladins. The closest Paladins to become Archknights."


    Asura''s eyes widened at her response.


    "So they are as strong as Mary?"


    Mel shook her head,


    "Close, but we don''t actually know what they can do. They are like legends to most Paladins and even the Archknights. The two brothers complete any task given to them without question."


    Asura looked back to the door and lifted his arms behind his head, resting them with interlocked fingers.


    "Yet they failed this one? Not very legendary then."


    "That just means this is worse than expected..."


    Asura shrugged at her response,


    "Welp, if I can beat them up, then they aren''t that grand."


    Mel''s jaw dropped as she stared at Asura''s bloodied body, some wounds still freshly open as the wounds refused to heal.


    "You are bleeding..."


    "Oh. Yeah, that Titus guy cut me."


    "Cut you?"


    "Yeah, his blade just cut me like butter."


    "You don''t get cut."


    Asura shrugged. As a warrior, he was often cut in battle, but it did require quite the legendary artifact or weapon. Even the mightiest dragon claws were sometimes left worthless when put up against the toughness of his ogre skin.


    "It''s not like it''s the first time."


    "I don''t even know where to start-... We- we need to go meet up with Aliza."


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Titus stared at the bright sun shining on the empty city surrounding the cathedral. His armor dissolved as he rested his halberd on his shoulder, sending it back to the void it had emerged from. The light shone on his bronze complexion.


    The knight, who prided himself on striving for righteousness and justice, was saddened by the thought of leaving the citizens of this city. "Would the Lord truly want this?" He thought as he looked out at people-less streets. The entirety of the center of the city was quarantined from the outside world.


    The few who remained inside the borders set up by the Temple were abandoned because they had chosen to stay. However, Titus couldn''t fault their decision. "Where would they go? How would they acquire money?" Although Titus obeyed the orders from the Temple, at times, he was left bitter by their actions.


    They wouldn''t house those who left or provide jobs or food. Instead, they told the people to leave or remain¡ªdie with the monster lurking in the city shadows or salvage a life somewhere else until the problem was solved.


    "Why are we leaving?"


    "Because there is nothing we can do."


    "So we are leaving this city to die?"


    With each step Sandman took, his black dress shoes clacked. He raised his hand to his mouth with a cigarette between his fingers. The older brother asked,


    "Were we not given a new task?"


    "... I can''t accept-"


    "I know. So I will stay."


    Titus looked down at his brother, and his eyes remained on the back of his head as he continued to walk away.


    "You are going to stay? What about the task?"


    "You will go. This task only requires one of us."


    "What is it?"


    Sandman looked over his shoulder with the cigarette in his mouth.


    "You need to remain hidden and find out why cultists are emerging with no souls attached to their bodies."


    Titus''s dark brows rose as his face remained fixed.


    "Where is this happening?"


    "Stoliagate."


    "Is that not Archknight Mary''s city?"


    "Indeed. Melody''s sister."


    "You aren''t suspecting the-"


    "I am not. But I do believe it''s an insider."


    Titus pondered the subject and walked after his brother.


    "And you will remain?"


    "Yes. You know I won''t leave with this thing lurking. I will kill it, one way or another."


    Titus studied his brother, who walked without worrying.


    "Brother... If you are going to stay... Please be mindful of the residents. Save them."


    Sandman lifted a brow as he looked at his brother walking beside him.


    "Are you worried about their safety if I remain?"


    "I know you. Which means I know you value this things death more than people."


    "I value people-"


    He breathed in smoke from the cigarette and exhaled,


    -but I cannot save everyone. The price of its death is costly, Titus."


    "For me, save all that you can."


    The older brother sighed as his little brother pleaded.


    "I will, but it is time you left. I have something I need to do."


    Titus stopped walking alongside his brother and watched as he continued down the street without another word. The strongman who wielded supernatural strength and abilities felt powerless as he returned to the gateway inside the cathedral. Titus was left worried about his brother''s actions as the brothers split.


    Without the voice of reason, "How far will my brother go?" He asked himself.

 Rotting Humanity

    A cold, empty breeze swept down the street as Sandman walked casually. The sound of his shoes striking the concrete and the wind hissing as it passed were the only noises present as he took his stroll.


    The empty cars and motionless streets were strangely familiar to those who lived in the large cities outside Eden''s embrace.


    "The rich get to live, while the poor die. What a beautiful way to show God''s love."


    Sandman breathed the last bit of smoke into his lungs and then exhaled. The attacks were becoming more frequent, and The Temple seemed uninterested in providing aid to those they deemed unworthy.


    "Those outside their approval are sinners. Condemned to death from birth."


    He walked past a car with a teddy bear in the back seat.


    "Children forsaken, left to die. Stained by the sin of their parent."


    He pulled from his pocket another cigarette and tossed the butt onto the ground. However, the cigarette butt disappeared upon striking the ground, returning to its sand form and slithering back into the mouth of the centipede wrapped onto his arm.


    Sandman glanced at the TV in the storefront as he passed an electronic store. The reflection on the television watched him pass, its gaze following him as if alive. The man let out a painful sigh as he realized what it meant. A voice mimicking his own spoke from behind, and Sandman refused even to toss a glance behind him.


    "I don''t believe that at all, do I?"


    "Do you always have to show yourself when I am busy?"


    "Only when I plan to do the wrong thing."


    "Do I ever plan to do the wrong thing?"


    "Always."


    "Go away."


    The voice let out a painful sigh that copied his earlier tone.


    "Please think of father. Would he want this?"


    Sandman abruptly stopped and turned to face the man behind him. His typically indifferent expression and monotone voice remained unchanged as he stared at a mirror image of himself. His dark green and brown outfit was perfectly replicated¡ªexcept for the decaying left side of his body, which marred his appearance.


    Maggots ate away his right eye, and his body exuded a repugnant ooze that coated his left side, causing the fabric to darken from being stained. His flesh rotted away, and the bone of his jaw was exposed.


    Sandman spoke to himself,


    "Is he not dead? How can a dead man think?"


    The rotting man was uninteresting in his response, finding it unamusing as he stared with an empty eye.


    "If I continue to kill without thought for those around me carelessly, I am no better than they are."


    Sandman snorted at the remark and continued his stroll.


    "I do not kill children. I do not drain the souls of those around me. I do not kill for sport. I would claim to be quite different."


    "Is hunting not a sport? Especially when it is not done for survival."


    "Oh, it very much is about survival. If they live, we die."


    "Then, can I say for certainty that children are not killed because of my actions?"


    Sandman glanced back at the rotting man.


    "I save as many as I can."


    "Yet, if I were not high-strung on killing, I could ensure the safety of more than hundreds."


    "I do what I must. If it means sacrificing the lives of some to save so many more, so be it."


    "Who am I to decide who lives and dies?"


    The rotting man''s voice seethed in anger as he became irritated by Sandman''s casual demeanor. His voice rose into a yell as he spoke each word,


    "I am the same as those I despise if I play with the lives of others."


    Sandman remained steadfast on his walk, unwilling to glance at the rotting man.


    "I am nothing like them. There is always a cost when you play their game."


    The rotting man gripped his fists as he appeared before Sandman in an alleyway to his side.


    "Will I truly cast out my humanity for the sake of killing them all? HUMANITY IS WHAT KEEPS US SANE! WHAT KEEPS ME FROM BECOMING LIKE THEM!"


    "If I must become like them to kill them all, so be it."


    "AND WHAT THEN?! WHEN THERE IS NOTHING LEFT BUT A HUSK OF A MAN!"


    The rotting man opened his arms wide and yelled out at Sandman as he walked by without care.


    "I HAVE BECOME THE VERY THING I HATE! WHAT THEN?! IF I WISH TO KILL EVERYTHING THAT IS LIKE THEM, WHAT WILL I DO WHEN I AM LIKE THEM?"


    "I will die."


    Sandman spoke with certainty.


    "If I must become like the beast to hunt them, then I will. Then, I will die by my brother''s hand as my goal is finished."


    The rotting man tried to interject but was left speechless at Sandman''s words. His voice became quiet, almost a whisper as if it pained him to talk about it. His eyes softened as he spoke,


    "So I am willing to place such a burden upon a righteous child. How cruel to show a child he can dream, only to crush it in the end."


    Sandman ignited the cigarette and placed it between his lips, breathing in the painful smoke he craved. His emotionless eyes stared out at the emptiness plaguing the city. The monster lurking inside the city''s embrace had taken the innocent lives of many and stripped the survivors of their homes.


    "I hate dreams. Even the demons dream. Many get lost and forget our nightmarish reality due to the intoxicating hope we find in dreams."


    "I will kill them all, no matter the cost."


    Sandman''s tired eyes looked toward the rotting man as he faced away. The rotting man spoke up, hatred spilling out from his mouth.


    "Then I have become a monster."


    "And a monster needs to be slain in the end."


    The rotting man ceased his pursuit as Sandman left the words in his mind. He walked through the street alone and approached a dark alleyway hidden from the sun''s light. As he approached the shadows, they began to whisper about his presence. Their distaste was evident with every word.


    "Demon eater."


    "The boy who ate our brother."


    "Wielder of fears and hope."


    "The limbo of sleep."


    "The rotting man."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sandman stared past the shadows and deep into the alleyway. Past the garbage cans and dumpster was a staircase leading to a grey steel door. He walked into the shadows without a second thought and amusedly responded to them.


    "Thanks for the titles, but I like Sandman more."


    The voices screamed back as he approached,


    "WHO ARE YOU TO WIELD OUR POWER?!"


    "YOU DARE ENTER AFTER EATING OUR BROTHER!"


    "DEMON EATER!"


    "THE BOY WHO ROTS!"


    Sandman grabbed the door handle and swung the door wide. Although the door appeared heavy, it swung with ease as if it were weightless.


    "He can open it!"


    "He can open it."


    "Why can he open it?"


    The voices spoke in unison, confused by his entrance. As Sandman entered, he studied the room before him. It was a small old bar that appeared to have existed since the city''s construction. Its wooden interior was well-kept, but the damage of time was present in the spread-out tables and chairs.


    Hanging from the ceiling above were old lanterns that dimly lit the room, and in the corner was a fireplace that crackled as the fire flickered inside. The fire''s warmth and the light''s calm tone left those who entered with a warm welcome as they sat down. If not for the constant whisper from the shadows, anyone other than Sandman would have been fooled by its appearance.


    Sandman thought, "A great place to strike a deal." as he continued his survey.


    In the back corner was an old pool table with its balls spread out as if a game were unfinished. He studied the placement of each ball before looking elsewhere, searching for the being he came for. To Sandman''s right was a bar with alcohol lining the wall behind it but no bartender. Instead, only one other presence was lingering in the room.


    A figure sat at the bar with a large black trench coat. The fabric, jagged and torn, looked as though it had weathered for decades. Although most of its body was covered, its head peaked from the top, exposing its white, pale skin that was hairless. From the side of its head sprouted several horns that curled around and intertwined into a wreath, with the tips poking out like thorns.


    Sandman studied the back of its head, taking notice of the lack of features from behind. There were no ears on either side of its head, and as it raised its hand to its face for a drink, Sandman watched as long claws clinked against the glass.


    The Paladin was indifferent to the appearance and spoke up as it imitated a drink.


    "We both know it is impossible for you to consume that."


    The figure stopped as he spoke. It turned to look at Sandman, who watched as it revealed its face. There were no eyes present, nor nose or mouth. It was an empty canvas that appeared as if a white sheet was pulled tight against a human skull. The featureless face stared at Sandman, who met its gaze with tired eyes.


    "Hello, Dolorfed."


    It began to speak, but the area where its mouth belonged was motionless. The creature''s voice emerged from Sandman''s surroundings as if speakers produced it. Its voice pierced his eardrum, and a static rang out as it spoke like an old, outdated radio,


    "So you came to me? Alone? Are you a fool?"


    "Why would I fear you?"


    The figure slammed its hand against the bar, causing the glasses and metal on its surface to rattle.


    "Because the wielder of that blade is gone. Which means there''s nothing to stop me from killing you."


    It stared at Sandman before rising to its feet. From its sitting position, it appeared small, but as its figure rose above, the creature loomed two feet taller than Sandman. Neither broke the other''s gaze. However, Sandman raised his brows as he looked up with mild interest.


    "We both know that is not true. You were afraid of the blade, and I cannot kill you without it. So you hid from it."


    The figure''s voice bubbled with hatred as it gutterly spoke,


    "I will make you suffer even if I can''t kill you. Cause insuffer-"


    "Insufferable misery? How original. After killing countless of your kind, I have heard every speech you could mutter."


    His tired, colorful eyes stared at where the creature''s eye sockets belonged. The creature raised its arm, revealing its skinny and lanky figure as it pointed at Sandman.


    "Do you believe you can escape our wrath? We will avenge our brother, whether now, tomorrow, or ten thousand years later. I will drag your soul to hell."


    "And I will give you a chance."


    The creature tilted its head and asked,


    "What chance?"


    "I am proposing a deal. Or rather, a game."


    The creature leaned forward at the offer. Although it had no mouth, Sandman could tell it was excited as the static became present without its voice being present. The featureless face drew close to Sandman''s as it asked,


    "A game, you say? What are you betting?"


    "The lives of everyone in this city."


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    In an office half the size of Mary''s, six people stood before a small desk tucked behind large shelves of books. The wooden interior was warm and welcoming; like an old library, you would find a nice elderly librarian eager to share the deep knowledge hidden inside.


    The dark green carpet and light brown wooden furniture were pleasant to look at, and candlelight shone from a chandelier above. Behind the desk, a large window displayed the sun and blue sky. On the sides of the room, four chairs sat next to the desk, allowing guests to sit or read in peace in the cozy confines of the office.


    Inside, Mel and Rose sat on one side while two unfamiliar men sat across from them. Before the desk, Asura stood with the sixth person, too close for comfort. He fidgeted uncomfortably as the wounds were met with pressure.


    Asura expected unwelcoming stares, disdainful sneers, and abhorrence in the faces of those he met in the human realm, but the last thing he expected was a warm hug. He was left speechless as an older woman of the same height wrapped her arms around him and wept.


    Her light pink hair was neatly styled into a bun atop her head. She wore a long black dress that fell down to her ankles and was complimented by long black sleeves that went to her wrists. There wasn''t a wrinkle present on her clothes or a blemish or stain that remained on her clothing¡ªa clear testament to her sense of modesty and meticulous nature.


    Holy mana was poured from her embrace onto his body, healing his wounds and exhaustion. The wounds that had refused to heal before were now closed, leaving Asura astonished as the mana overwhelmed his body. It felt like a warm blanket wrapping around him, coated with a sweet but subtle scent that caused his entire body to relax.


    Every worry left his body as the woman lovingly held the ogre. He tried to resist at first, afraid of her true intentions, but as she continued to hold him, he was left powerless from the motherly love being expelled.


    "You have been hurting for so long child..."


    Her voice was sweet to his ears, a deep and soothing tone that calmed his nerves.


    "I pray Azrealia is with you to soothe your wounded heart."


    The woman pulled away with a beautiful smile that wrinkled her face as she looked him in the eyes. She pressed a slightly wrinkled, tender hand against the side of Asura''s face.


    "I will talk sternly with those two the next time I see them. Their behavior is unacceptable.


    Asura nodded as she clasped his face, unable to pull away from the warmth that soothed his distraught soul. Her face was sharp, and her light blue eyes glimmered with determination. "She''s not going to let this go." The ogre thought as he looked into the mother''s fiery anger burning deep behind the surface.


    "It''s fine. It was fun."


    The woman smiled wide, causing her eyes to close slightly as the edges wrinkled,


    "What a forgiving child."


    Mel groaned at the statement from the side.


    "Don''t believe his lies, Aliza."


    The older woman gazed over Asura''s shoulder and watched Mel rub her forehead.


    "He causes most of the trouble he gets into. I bet he challenged them to a fight."


    "Even so, they intended to kill him."


    "I bet-"


    Mel looked up and was caught by Aliza''s stern stare. Her eyes were tight, and her mouth was tucked into a slight frown of disapproval. Aliza asked with authority, her deep voice leaving Mel hesitant to respond,


    "Would you not try to defend yourself with lethal force if met with it on your arrival?"


    Aliza glanced at the four sitting on the sides of the room. Her face was resolute and full of sincerity as she asked,


    "What would you do if you were sent to the ogre realm? Would you not try to defend yourself with lethal force if met by it there?"


    The four would answer the same. However, one of the men spoke up with his question.


    "Lady Aliza, aren''t we supposed to kill every demon? Why does that-"


    Aliza interrupted with a calm seriousness that startled the man.


    "Do not use the term demon so lightly, Tristan."


    To Asura''s surprise, the woman defended the monster, chastising the man on his word choice.


    "We are not called to be murderers. We kill to defend. It is unavoidable, but do not forget that innocent lives are on the other side. Those we see here do not represent every soul that lives in those realms."


    Asura wanted to clap in admiration for the woman as she eagerly came to his defense. He looked at Tristan, who stared at him with disdain. However, he was left without anything to respond with.


    "I know it is challenging to trust in an ogre we just met. However, Ohriel chose him as one of our greatest archangels. Let his trust in the ogre be the foundation you begin to build your own on."


    The second man spoke up at the revelation.


    "Ohriel chose him? That''s so cool!"


    Asura stared at the two, who looked at him with different gazes. One was full of disdain, and the other was filled with curiosity. The man on the left was Tristan, whom he met before entering. His brown eyes seemed permanently fixed on Asura, but that was nothing new to the ogre.


    Tristan wore a red and green baseball cap on top of his head with black curly hair that spilled out from underneath. His posture was laid back as he slouched back against the chair in his black and red baseball jacket. Underneath, he wore a black t-shirt with the symbol of God embroidered on his right chest, and to compliment it, all were black cargo pants with more pockets than countable.


    Leaning against the chair at his side, Tristen balanced a baseball bat, swirling it around with two fingers as he continued to stare. Asura smirked at the sight, finding it amusing that he resembled Ash so much.


    "What? You like my face that much?"


    Tristen''s face twisted at Asura''s words, and his upper lip recoiled. To Tristen''s right sat his brother Gabriel, but they all referred to him as Gabe. His clean-cut kept his hair tight, and it was surprising at first to learn they were related as he studied formal military attire.


    His boots were neatly tied tight, with his cargo pants tucked deep into his boots. Unlike Tristen, Gabe wore nothing to display his personality on the outside. However, the lack of even a watch or hat made it clear that the two would have different answers to the same question.


    As the two crossed their arms without looking at one another, Asura was reminded of their brotherhood. He giggled at the sight, withholding himself from commenting on the sight and antagonizing Tristen further. Aliza was currently siding with him, and the ogre enjoyed the defense. "Who knows what would happen if I pushed the buttons of a mom..." He glanced at Aliza from the corner of his eye.


    "You all should get comfortable with one another because, after today, you will be tasked with searching the city."


    Aliza looked down at Tristen, whose brow was wrinkled in displeasure.


    "Which means you will have to rely on each other to keep your life."

 An Unfortunate Briefing

    The brothers sat with two different stares as they processed the new information. Gabe had wide eyes filled with curiosity and a smirk that showed he had accepted the decision. While Tristen sat with his brows furrowed, causing wrinkles on his forehead and a slight frown. However, his face relaxed as he thought for a moment and then spoke,


    "I''ll trust him if he shows us Uriel''s mana."


    Mary made it clear to Asura that he was never to reveal his mana to another human. That those who knew were to remain the only people who knew. However, after his fight with Sandman and Titus, he could not help but display his blessing from Uriel to defend himself. He dreaded the conversation that would commence once it reached Mary''s ears.


    If his ears could vomit, they might''ve from the long lectures she often gave. To prevent this, Asura decided he''d deny any accusations of ever revealing his mana. But, once he met Aliza, who declared his relationship with the angel to the world, his story crumbled, and dread consumed his heart. She announced as she raced up to him in the hallway,


    "Oh, you poor child of Uriel. How can you suffer so?"


    He sat stunned momentarily and followed her and Mary to Aliza''s office. There, he tried to craft another story but was stumped as the woman easily accepted the fact. Asura asked Aliza another question before he proceeded,


    "How come you knew I had Uriel''s blessing? Also, why don''t you care I am a monster with it?"


    Aliza''s light-blue eyes glimmered as she looked at Asura,


    "Azrealia reveals how a person is suffering. The compassion they''ve shown to others. And lastly, their sins to help them heal. What you did for others in that city was beautiful. You are a selfless ogre who will do anything for those you care for."


    Mel snorted at the comment and laughed as she replied,


    "I don''t know about selfless, but sure."


    Aliza turned to look down at the child with displeased eyes,


    "That comment is unnecessary, and to speak about him when he fought for you and others. Who held the metal that melted to their skin as they protected their comrades?"


    Mel looked up, and her eyes shifted as the memory was pulled to the forefront of her mind. Every detail was burnt into his memory as branding as its smell of burning flesh, buildings, and the screams of people emerged. She looked down with ashamed eyes as she muttered,


    "Sorry."


    Asura would have laughed if anyone other than Aliza had corrected Mel, but her motherly tone and composure left him with his mouth sealed. Asura asked another question in response to her statement, confused further by the answer to the last.


    "You saw the moment he chose me?"


    "Yes. Those memories are revealed to me."


    Asura''s eyes widened as he realized the implications,


    "Then can you see all of them?"


    Aliza chuckled, and her face crinkled in amusement. She believed his question came from embarrassment as she answered,


    "No, I can''t see them all. Just the recent ones... Actually, most of your memories are hidden behind a black veil... I have never seen it before."


    Asura looked up at the ceiling with disappointment.


    "But they are there?"


    Aliza continued,


    "Yes, but what happened for them to be hidden away?"


    Asura sighed as he answered,


    "I guess I forgot... I don''t remember a lot."


    Aliza grabbed hold of Asura''s shoulder and smiled to comfort the ogre.


    "They will return. I know it."


    Asura lifted his arms up above his head, spreading his lats as he stretched his four arms.


    "Yeah, I hope so. Alrighty, I guess I''ll show ya my cool moves."


    Asura smiled smugly as he stuck his four arms out, drawing attention to the white runes burned onto his skin. The runes glowed brightly, even in the daylight, as if luminescent. As Gabe and Tristen studied the markings, it became clear that they were all ancient words lost to The Temple after Uriel''s reclusion.


    Although they had images of these markings, none could decipher them. It was as if Uriel erased the knowledge of the runes'' meaning from the entire human race''s mind. However, it was generally theorized by the scholars who taught trainees that they were scriptures of war or enchantments that could only be used by a wielder of Uriel''s mana.


    The sight of them being on the monster''s skin was already proof of Uriel''s blessing being present. However, the two were left in awe as they watched each one ignite with white fire. Tristen and Gabe leaned forward in their chair, trying to get as close as possible to the famous Uriel''s flame.


    Tristen muttered under his breath,


    "To think a monster wields Uriel''s fire... Holy shit."


    Aliza snapped and pointed with disapproval at Tristen,


    "Do not curse!"


    The calm and welcoming atmosphere quickly shifted into an unsettling cold feeling. Asura couldn''t help but find it resembled the feeling of a vast, empty concrete basement. The isolated void was unnerving. Although there were others around him, they felt too far to reach or speak it. Asura''s fire was extinguished by a pressure grabbing hold of his forearms.


    The five stared with scared eyes as they looked at Aliza''s darkened face. Her motherly features that were filled with love were now plagued by disapproval. Then, just as the feeling came, it disappeared, and the warmth returned. "I ain''t cursing around her... She''s scarier than the old man." Asura thought to himself as he watched her face lighten. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It was clear to everyone that the atmosphere was due to Aliza expelling Azrealia''s mana, but when she was displeased, it quickly became cold daggers that bore into the skin. The lack of warmth was unnerving after becoming consumed by it in her presence. Tristen held up his hands apologetically as he spoke up,


    "Y-yes, ma''am. I''m sorry."


    Rose''s quiet, monotone voice startled Asura as she asked Tristen,


    "So you accept him then? There won''t be any issues with him on the team after this?"


    Tristen looked across the room at Rose, who remained still like a statue.


    "Yeah. No problems. I''ll trust him if Uriel does."


    Asura lifted a brow at Tristens acceptance,


    "Really? Just like that?"


    The two exchanged looks as Gabe responded happily,


    "Uriel is the guardian angel of my-our family. Our mother used to read us the scripture of the Archangel every night when we were younger. Tristen and I used to dream-"


    Tristen smacked the side of Gabe''s head as he grumbled out,


    "We trust Uriel''s decision. That''s why."


    Asura prodded the topic more, curious about their view on monsters.


    "Ya called me a demon earlier... and you''re still fine with me being Uriel''s chosen?"


    Tristen looked back at Asura, lifting his wooden baseball bat into his lap as he responded.


    "Demon or not, you got chosen, and we didn''t. You can walk into the cathedral because of it, which usually kills your kind. Aliza accepts you... Well, she accepts everyone, but I have seen her kill the vile evil scum that is your kind. I''d be stupid to reject you if you''re here to kill the thing hunting us."


    "Maybe it takes one to kill one, ya know?"


    Asura chuckled at Tristens''s last comment, finding the thought amusing and similar to his sense of humor. Before he could open his mouth to respond, Mel corrected Tristen,


    "He actually entered the cathedral before he got the blessings."


    The man furrowed his brow at Mel''s declaration,


    "He entered before?"


    "Yup. Apparently, he had no mana before he got Uriel''s. That might be why he can have mana. What''d you call monster mana?"


    Asura answered without thinking,


    "Quotidian."


    "Quotidian?"


    "Yes."


    Mel pursed the right side of her mouth and rolled her eyes as she continued her conversation with Tristen,


    "Yeah, so he was a loser that had nothing, unlike the other guys, and I guess since he was empty, he could have holy mana."


    Gabe''s eyes lit up, and his fists clenched on his lap,


    "That''s so cool!"


    Tristen raised one eyebrow as he rested his head on one arm,


    "I guess that explains a lot. He''s already an anomaly so its believable."


    The ogre snapped at Mel, jabbing a finger in her direction,


    "I ain''t a loser! I''m super dope. A cool guy, many would say... Honestly, the weirdest and most unbelievable thing is how easily you accepted that whole thing."


    Tristen shrugged at Asura,


    "Well, you can''t lie to Aliza. Otherwise, she would beat the truth out of ya, and we''d know anyway."


    "Hm. Noted."


    The ogre turned to the older woman, who walked around the desk they stood before and sat in the wooden cushioned chair on the other side. She looked pleased by Tristen''s statement and was utterly content to accept it as the truth. Her lack of denial scared the ogre as she smiled up at him. Wanting to change the topic, Asura returned to what Tristen said earlier,


    "You said the thing was hunting you?"


    The man''s face darkened underneath the hat as he relived a painful memory,


    "Yeah... It''s killed two teams already, alongside a lot of civilians."


    Rose asked coldly as her red eyes never blinked as she stared at Tristen.


    "So priests have died, people have died, and two Paladins left. They are two of the best Paladins, may I say. What aren''t you telling us?"


    Her monotone voice with a lack of compassion caused Mel to whip her head towards Rose,


    "Hey!"


    Aliza sighed as she responded,


    "No, it''s alright. There is a reason why we only requested a few Paladins."


    "Firstly, Sandman and Titus were visiting for other reasons. They were already given a difficult and timely task before coming. However, the two stayed longer than they should''ve to provide help."


    Aliza rubbed her forehead as she continued,


    "When they were here, the creature killed near the borders of the quarantine, far away from the two, and hid its presence completely. We can''t track it no matter how hard we try. No observation table can show its location, no incantations can follow it..."


    "Before they arrived and when we first found out about its existence, it killed every priest sent to its whereabouts. We''ve honestly only heard about it from civilians and the dead corpses left behind. We haven''t seen it in person."


    Mel deeply furrowed her brows, causing deep wrinkles,


    "You haven''t seen it?"


    Aliza sadly shook her head slowly as she continued,


    "No... All we know is that it looks like a person, and it''s tall and lanky. It looks skinny, as if it''s starved all its life, and wears a large black trench coat over its body."


    Mel looked up at Asura with a questioning look as she asked,


    "Sound like one of your friends?"


    Asura scoffed at her dumb question,


    "No, it''s not a friend of mine."


    Rose interrupted the two, trying to continue the conversation,


    "If you know it''s untrackable and hiding from high-ranked Paladins, why did you request more lower-ranked Paladins? This request should be sent to an Archknight to dispose of the creature."


    Aliza looked down at a paper placed in the center of her desk. Her face softened, and the edges of her lips curved downward into a frown as she answered,


    "We tried to. The Temple hasn''t responded since the quarantine. Every message I''ve sent has been ignored..."


    "So I sent a distress call for help to nearby cities without The Temple''s knowledge. I figured the holy mana presence between lower-ranked Paladins would be less detectable than Titus or Sandman and draw the creature out."


    Rose responded with a serious tone, which felt abnormal to Mel and Asura,


    "What were the ranks of the priests it killed?"


    "Three high priests and four priests."


    "A Paladin hasn''t died?"


    Aliza shook her head,


    "We only have three¡ªme, Tristen, and Gabe. However, Gabe is a trainee with zero experience. He was supposed to be trained at Asherscast."


    Gabe held his hands up in defense and rambled, trying to prove his usefulness,


    "But I can help. I have a blessing and know how to use it. I can be of help."


    Ignoring Gabe''s enthusiasm, Rose looked to Tristen, who returned the gaze,


    "So you have one offensive Paladin that can be used."


    Aliza looked to Tristen as well and responded,


    "Yes. My blessing revolves around healing and protecting. I''ve used most of my mana to create a barrier outside the cathedral to protect the nearby citizens taking refuge in the buildings."


    The ogre studied the older woman''s disappointment and unhappiness on her face as she looked at the two men as if she were their mother. She seemed unhappy with the thought of sending the two to search for the creature while she remained safe.


    "Although the circumstances are grim, we have heard that the creature bleeds and is wounded. We assume it''s hiding because it''s badly hurt. The civilian reports tell the same story of black ooze leaking from holes in its body. Which explains why it''s hiding from Titus and Sandman."


    Before another could chime in, Asura spoke up to try and cheer up the group as the mood darkened throughout the conversation.


    "Well, now you have three bada-... Really cool Paladins here to help and kill the thing. We''re kinda renowned, ya know. Slayers of Jormungandr. A big deal in the business."


    The ogre''s quirky movements and gestures left Aliza giggling as she watched him open his hands and try to display his greatness,


    "It means a lot to me. So much more than you could imagine that you''re here to help."


    Her smile returned as she looked at the ogre. However, one important point from earlier in the conversation returned to Asura''s mind. He asked,


    "You said Titus and Sandman were here for other reasons? What were they?"


    Aliza raised a brow at Asura''s curiosity as if surprised by the question.


    "He was here to be healed."


    This astounded Asura even more as his jaw dropped open,


    "Someone hurt Titus? Who the heck did that?"


    "No. Sandman was healed."


    Mel shook her head, and her eyes flew wide open as she reeled back in her chair, flabbergasted by the statement being uttered,


    "That''s horrifying. You''re not saying this thing hurt Sandman, are you?"


    Aliza shook her head and denied the question, hoping to reassure the group.


    "No, no, no. Let me finish."


    "Sandman wasn''t healed because of an injury. He was healed because of lack of sleep."


    Asura frowned and raised a brow, even more curious about his ailment.


    "Lack of sleep? The guy who has the name Sandman can''t sleep at night? He gets grumpy if he doesn''t have his beauty sleep?"


    The woman''s light blue eyes darkened, and the ends of her brows drooped as a sad look spread across her face as Asura mocked the Paladin. He stopped as she continued,


    "That boy hasn''t slept in seven years. His blessing prevents him from sleeping. If he doesn''t get healed regularly, his body will shut down..."


    "However, his mind is enduring the toll as each day passes. It is a shame that he must endure such a thing... A curse I wouldn''t wish on any soul."

 Potential Fights

    The group was left stunned as they waited for Aliza to continue. None of the five could grasp the concept of lacking seven years of sleep. "How would that work? I''d be dead on a couch." Asura thought as he tried to comprehend that Sandman had fought him without sleeping for seven years. The ogre whispered in astonishment,


    "What a monster..."


    Mel pressed the tips of her fingers against her forehead as she leaned forward onto her supported arms,


    "Everything I hear about him gives me a headache. It''s just stories that don''t make sense."


    Aliza smiled as she watched even Rose''s face twist in confusion. The woman who hid most of her feelings was unable to keep a mask up as she asked,


    "What exactly do you heal then?"


    "I remove the exhaustion building up in his mind. Azrealia''s mana causes a soothing sensation that provides the same benefits sleep does. However, it isn''t perfect."


    The woman sighed and folded her hands in her lap. She felt helpless in the face of Sandman''s infliction.


    "It''s a miracle he is still sane. He is a prodigy..."


    Asura could not contain himself and burst out with a quick laugh,


    "Prodigy is an understatement. That guy kicked my... butt."


    To Asura''s surprise, she seemed uninterested in his statement. Although he caught himself, he figured he would still catch a motherly glare. However, she looked over at a wall to her side. Her eyes were trained on a clock as she spoke,


    "It is getting late. Tomorrow, you will all go out and search the city. You should get some rest tonight and prepare."


    The ogre furrowed his brow and placed his hands on his hips. Asura tilted his head to the side as he asked,


    "If it''s killing people, shouldn''t we go out tonight? It''s kinda dire, ain''t it?"


    Aliza shook her head and rose from her chair.


    "No. I suspect it''s a shadow. If I am right, it would be impossible to fight at night.


    Asura crossed his arms in defiance. A smug look spread across the ogre''s face, and a wicked smile revealed his sharp teeth.


    "I''m pretty confident I''d kick their... We''d kill them. Those guys got nothin'' on us. Plus, theres people out in the city, right? Won''t more die if we wait?"


    Mel and Rose nodded in agreement while Gabe and Tristen looked to Aliza for an answer. The two brothers wished to save every life they could, fulfilling their oath when they became Paladins. However, the creature had created a cage that suffocated them as it toyed with its prey.


    Their abilities felt meaningless as it killed relentlessly. Gabe relived the moment he had first heard and witnessed its destruction and brutality. He had walked into a cafe and found nothing but spilled blood and corpses of powerless citizens who trusted him. Their eyes were all open, and their faces were painted with terror as if frozen in the exact moment of their death.


    Then, another attack happened, and another, and before they realized it... The city was left covered in blood, and the residents fled to them for safety. Aliza, a beacon of love and kindness, took in as many as they could. However, problems arose as the population within the Cathedral walls kept rising.


    Thousands were crammed within the cathedral walls, which prevented them from using facilities. To remedy this problem, Aliza reluctantly forced them to certain rooms and outside the cathedral walls. She created a barrier to protect them, but as Aliza stared out at the barrier walls, she looked uncertain about their capabilities. Gabe asked,


    "Will the walls keep it out?"


    Aliza turned with sad eyes and tried to force a smile,


    "I don''t know. However, I believe Judex Divinum will provide."


    The two brothers watched Aliza walk up to Asura from behind her desk and rested a hand on her shoulder. Her voice was low and soft as if dreading tomorrow''s fate,


    "I am glad you are confident, but I can''t lose anyone else. If you make one mistake and it strikes... Who knows how many would die."


    "What about those outside the walls? You said people are still in the city, right?"


    Aliza walked past Asura without answering. The silence hung as they all watched her walk past a bookshelf and to the door to the office. She grabbed hold of its golden doorknob engraved with intricate floral designs. Without looking at the group, she answered,


    "Those that chose to stay in the city accepted their fate... I warned them all, and they ignored it. We will do what we can tomorrow to save them."


    "Tristen and Gabe, please show our guests their rooms."


    Aliza left without another word, leaving the five in silence as they watched the joyful and caring woman leave with a dreadful expression plaguing her motherly face. The defiant ogre who raced into battle was left speechless by the woman''s answer. His heart squeezed at the thought of this creature.


    "It can''t be that bad, right? She''s giving me the creeps from her reaction. Like were fightin'' the boogeyman or somethin''."


    Gabe and Tristen''s faces wore the same grim expression as they stood up from their chairs. The older brother spoke first, catching Asura off guard as he prayed for Judex''s protection.


    "I pray so. Let Judex guide and help us slay the demon who hunts his children.


    Gabe followed with his own scary statement,


    "We can''t let our guards down when we go out tomorrow. Otherwise, Azraeus will be visiting us."


    Asura''s spine crept with goosebumps, and he shivered at the mention of the angel of death.


    "Alright, let''s calm down there, guys. You''re creepin'' me out sayin'' that guy''s name."


    Mel snorted as she leaned against Asura like an annoying sister,


    "What? The big bad ogre getting scared from the big bad guy hiding in the shadows?"


    The ogre rolled his eyes as she mocked him, shoving her away with his four arms.


    "Yeah, well, I''ll still kick your ass like I did in every mock battle we had at your sister''s place. You became so boring I had only to fight Lydia for fun.


    Mel waved a hand at Asura''s remark as she left the room as if she knew where she was going,


    "Whatever you say, dingus. I beat you a few times, but you can''t accept it."


    Asura was left with the vile words lingering in his mouth as he realized Mel had disappeared down the hallways. "Asshole." He muttered to himself as white fire exploded in his mouth and overflowed from the edges of his lips.


    Gabe''s eyes widened as the fire dripped from the corners of his mouth, and asked,


    "Is your blessing acting up?"


    Asura raised an eyebrow at Gabe''s question before asking,


    "What?"


    The Paladin pointed at Asura''s mouth,Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Your mouth is on fire. It''s white like the flame on your arms."


    "Oooooh. No. That dumbass angel put a curse on me."


    Asura coughed as white flames forcefully caused his mouth to open as if he had swallowed water incorrectly. While Asura struggled with the white flames pouring off his tongue, Tristen laughed with a broad smile on his face,


    "Ohriel is for sure the wisest angel."


    He grabbed hold of his bat and slung it against his shoulder as he told his brother,


    "You take Asura to his room, and I''ll show Rose hers."


    Gabe asked before Tristen could leave,


    "What about Mel?"


    "She''s been here before."


    "Hm. Okay."


    After Tristen and Rose left, the two remaining followed shortly after. As Asura walked out, Gabe shut the door behind him and motioned for him to follow as he began their walk through the halls.


    The maze-like structure they called a cathedral still baffled Asura every time he walked through one. If he wished to walk to any room, it felt like an eternity as the monotonous walls stretched for miles. Asura swore to himself he had offended Judex and was cursed to walk these halls to atone for his sins.


    "I must''ve sinned like Sisyphus... Who''s that rolling that rock over there? No man can tell. Offended our God, when he was alive!" Asura began singing a song to himself in an old blues rhythm he had heard on the internet about the legendary man tasked with rolling a boulder up a hill.


    Lost in thought, Asura was caught off guard as Gabe spoke up and asked,


    "What was Ohriel like?"


    Asura stared at the back of Gabe''s shaved head. He responded with sarcasm, clearly aiming to highlight his snarky tone,


    "Uh, big. Golden and stuff. Large four wings. A spear. Kinda cool but kinda a dick."


    "How amazing... To think you saw him up close. My brother and I used to dream about being his blessed soldiers. We''d be epic warriors to our family and make our grandma proud."


    Asura frowned as he realized what type of person Gabe was. His resemblance to Wain caused the ogre to feel bad for his actions and mockery. "He''s genuinely interested... I''m a dick." The ogre let out a deep sigh as he walked behind,


    "Although I am grateful for the Angel who blessed me, don''t get me wrong. Mazriel is just as great!"


    Gabe spoke like Mazriel could hear him, as if trying to assure the Angel that he wasn''t ungrateful. Asura asked,


    "So Mazriel blessed you?"


    "Yep!"


    "What''d he give you?"


    "Oh. I guess we never discussed our abilities. We''ll probably need to do that when we meet tomorrow so the team can work seamlessly."


    "Yeah, but can you tell me now? I''m kinda curious. Maybe we can spar so I can see it."


    Asura smiled wickedly as excitement grew within his heart. The thought of another warrior fighting like Lydia was thrilling¡ªa fight that could make his heart race. This creature was already presented as a formidable foe, causing Asura''s mind to race as anticipation grew. However, he hadn''t realized until this moment that there were two others he could fight with unique abilities that could present newer obstacles to overcome.


    Gabe shrugged and looked back for a moment,


    "Yeah, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, but we can''t spar due to Aliza''s orders. We must rest and be ready."


    "Ah, whatever. So what do you do?"


    "I rip off my limbs and make weapons with them."


    Gabe''s blunt tone left no room for speculation about whether he was joking. The statement slammed into Asura''s face like a brick, leaving him stunned. After waiting for him to continue, Asura asked,


    "Rip off your limbs?"


    "Yeah."


    "And make a weapon?"


    "Yeah."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah."


    Asura tilted his head and scratched the side of his head as he thought about the ability.


    "So what... Like... Does it hurt?"


    "No. Well. Only if the weapon breaks."


    "Well, that makes sense since it''s your limb, but you take off your arm, right? And you make it into a weapon, right?"


    "Yep."


    "And you use it?"


    "Not necessarily... I can use them, but I mostly support them. I often give it to a priest or another weaponless Paladin. Oh, and I can make them into a shield or related item."


    "Oh... OH. You can give them to people?"


    Asura''s eyes widened at the thought. He imagined a great battleaxe resting in his hands.


    "Yeah, since it''s my arm or leg, it''s filled with my mana and can be used like a holy weapon. However, the weapon transforms into my arm after my mana runs out."


    The ogre exclaimed in amazement,


    "THAT''S SICK!"


    Gabe laughed at the ogre''s response,


    "Haha. I''m glad you think so."


    "But, what happens to your arm... like where your arm should be? Won''t you bleed out?"


    "No. So I get an arm to replace it with mana. Like a golden arm that takes its place, and I can use it to defend myself.


    "Oh, dude, we need to go spar or let me try this out. "


    "Haha. Tomorrow. I won''t disobey Lady Aliza''s orders."


    "It won''t be long. We can do it real quick."


    The ogre pleaded, but Gabe shook his head with determination,


    "No. I was told to take you to your room."


    "Come onnnn. You can''t just tell me that and not show it."


    "Apparently it did hurt to tell you that."


    "Ugh, fine."


    Asura sighed before asking,


    "So what''s your brother do?"


    Gabe hesitated before responding,


    "He''s... complicated."


    Asura raised an eyebrow as Gabe turned a corner and down another hallway. The ogre followed behind and stated,


    "Look, I won''t ask for a fight again if you tell me."


    "... It''s hard to explain."


    "Well, try it. It can''t be that bad."


    "You know that bat he has?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, that bat is a holy weapon, but it''s tied to his ability. He creates a baseball and can put a crazy force behind it when he hits it. I''m talking over a few hundred miles per hour."


    "So it becomes like a bullet?"


    "Kinda, but it gets better. He can direct its movement."


    "He can move it mid-air? Like, curve it?"


    "It''s not really a curve, but he can redirect it in the air as if it hit something. For example, if it flies past a target, he can make it come back mid-air on command. It moves like it gets hit by the bat again, but without being hit."


    "That''s crazy! Judex, I want to fight him too!"


    "Hahaha, you made a deal."


    Asura rolled his eyes,


    "I know. I know. I meant another day."


    "That''s not the end of what he can do, though."


    "What?"


    "You know baseball, right?"


    "Yeah, use to watch it all the time in my realm."


    Gabe''s head bobbed as if surprised, and he threw a quick look of confusion at Asura,


    "You watched baseball in a monster realm?"


    "Do you guys all think we are cavemen or something? We have cable, ya dingleberries."


    "Well... sorry. I guess I assumed."


    "Yeah, well, assuming doesn''t get you anywhere. Makes you single-minded and stupid."


    "Sorry. But I meant to say he has a rule system like baseball. Three strikes, and you''re out."


    "Three strikes and you''re out? How does that work? Does he kill something on a third hit?"


    "No, it''s not very offensive but somewhat defensive. Since he''s a batter, he saves his comrades with it, like taking your team''s strikes while sacrificing yourself."


    "Every member gets a red tally over their head, and every tally represents how hurt the person is. If you reach three and they black out, the person dies."


    Asura''s eyebrows pinched as he stared in horror at Gabe,


    "How''s that helpful? Doesn''t that mean people die cause of it?"


    "No, no, no. He can remove the tallies and put them on himself. It heals you immediately with mana when he takes it. Honestly, I''ve never seen anything like it. A selfless ability to save your friends..."


    "It doesn''t really sound useful if it hurts him in the aftermath. If one person gets hurt and shifts it to himself, doesn''t that still leave him injured? No one is getting healed."


    "Well, he reduces the tally by one when he takes it. So, it does benefit the team in the end. Although he gets hurt, he can still help the team and be healed himself."


    Asura processed the rules to the blessing Tristen wielded and was left dumbfounded by its complexity. He had not asked many about the rules behind how their power operated. However, after listening to Gabe explain his brother''s blessing, the ogre was left pondering the rules to others.


    Ohriel imprinted the usage of his powers inside Asura''s mind when he acquired his blessing. So, the ogre assumed every human acquired the same knowledge from their angels. However, using Ohriel''s flame seemed mundane when it came to the rules that defined its use. The fire obeyed his will, and that seemed to be the extent.


    "But, what were Mel''s defining rules? Or the old man''s? Did Lydia have restrictions when it came to her lightning, or what form her angel could take? Are hidden limits preventing everyone from using their imagination to the fullest?" Asura was left with questions as he continued to picture everyone''s powers.


    To Asura, Mel seemed to lack experience in creating bullets. If she could imagine unique ammunition, her ability would be limitless. However, it was unclear whether her lack of experience now prevented her from doing so or whether a rule prevented her from doing so.


    "That''s crazy. Honestly. So he can just take tallies from everyone every time we get hurt?"


    "Mhm. But he can''t do it forever, so don''t get too hurt. It takes a ton of mana from him, and he still experiences the pain."


    "Gotcha. I don''t get hurt, though."


    "Well, you were bloodied and wounded when you entered, so just be careful."


    Gabe''s concern for his brother''s health was evident as he spoke with certainty and authority.


    "You got me there, but that was cause Titus has a cheat code in his weapon. That thing cuts anything if it can cut me."


    "Just be careful, for my brother''s sake, okay?"


    Gabe stopped and turned around before a brown wooden door to their right. The door looked similar to the office door, with the same golden doorknob and matching hinges. Asura stopped beside him as the man opened the door, revealing two beds beside one another.


    The room resembled the one he lived in at the old man''s cathedral. However, after spending time at Mary''s Cathedral in Stoliagate, Asura became used to the sight. It appeared to be the formal setup of all cathedrals in their residence rooms.


    "Alright, whatever. Thanks for showing me to my room."


    "Let Judex grant you a refreshing rest. We will need it for tomorrow."


    "Yeah, yeah. You too. Get some good sleep."


    Asura walked inside the empty room as Gabe shut the door behind him. It was clear to the ogre immediately that no one had resided in the room before him. The neatly made beds and lack of personal objects made the room feel like a fresh hotel. Without another thought, the ogre threw himself onto the left bed.


    He stretched his four arms out and lay on top of the blanket. Asura found it felt less suffocating than when he tried to sneak under the covers at night. Back in his realm, he was used to lying in the open due to the extreme heat from the molten sludge that rose from the center of his realm.


    Due to the inhospitable surface, his kind lived in caves that retained the heat. However, a blanket was not foreign during the cold shifts after the magma descended back into the ground depths. He preferred to light a fire instead.


    As Asura lay on the bed, his eyes grew heavy, and his breathing slowed as he sank into a slumber. Although he enjoyed sleeping, the ever-increasing nightmares poisoning his mind caused a bit of dread as he laid to rest. In the final moment of his consciousness, a calm and tired voice spoke inside his mind, a familiar sound.


    "Sweet dreams, Asura."

 An Old Friend

    An old but familiar scent filled Asura''s nose as he lay against a hard, warm surface. The smell of minerals mixed with fresh rain in soil was thick and calmed the ogre''s mind. His eyes were closed, and his body was relaxed as he spread his body out against the smooth surface. As he reached out with his arms, they traveled across the surface until they found grass nearby. Its soft texture caused Asura to jolt upright as he took a handful of the soil.


    "Grass?"


    Asura stared at the green grass and soft moss covering most of the ground around him. The grass and moss were short and well-kept, like a garden maintained by its diligent owner. Sprinkled throughout the grass and moss were flowers that appeared like sunflowers. However, their resemblance ended there. They were near the ground, and their petals were a brilliant blue.


    "Ursaose."


    He stared at the flower named after the mother of bears. It only bloomed in the caves of the ogre realm. His eyes lingered on the wet flower, and its clear water droplets sparkled in the orange light. It was a nearly forgotten sight that felt foreign after his people''s fall.


    The orange light caught Asura''s attention, and he turned to find crystals sprouting up the sides of the red stone walls. They were clear, but behind their translucent bodies were rivers of magma, pushing up from the earth''s center to the surface above. Throughout the realm were channels and tunnels that guided the magma.


    "I''m home..."


    He gazed at the cave ceiling adorned with stalactites of varying sizes. The room was expansive, and the ceiling hung so far above that it made the cathedral''s large rooms look small. Its largest stalactites dwarfed the statues of the angels inside.


    A droplet of water fell on Asura''s nose, and he couldn''t help but smile as he wiped it away. The warm cave with a gentle breeze comforted the ogre as he laid back for a moment. The dangling vines swayed from above methodically as he watched.


    From the direction of where his feet lay came a splash that caught Asura off guard. A voice soon followed after. The sound of a monster grunting left him frozen as its voice was gruff and deep. It was clear as the grunts persisted and the thrashing of water continued that a fight was ensuing.


    Asura bolted upright, jumping as he readied himself for combat. He threw his arms up and tried to focus but was left stunned as he stared at what stretched before him. His eyes widened, and he mumbled as his shoulders drooped.


    A beautiful, clear lake shimmered before him as the orange light danced upon its surface. The water was nearly invisible as fish swam through the vegetation in its depths. He watched in awe as a large yellow fish pushed aside waterweeds. Its vast body stretched so far that most would tire from trying to swim its length.


    Although he did not understand how he knew the lake''s name and whispered it as if it held a deep meaning in his heart,


    "Lake Seleth."


    The fighting had ended long before Asura broke free from his captivity. It was not until the voice spoke again that he was able to free himself from the beautiful charm.


    "I see you remember, old friend. Or should I say, my brother?"


    The gruff and deep voice had a rumble behind every word as it spoke as if it were painful. It was nearly a low growl, and many described it as scary. They often believed the same adjective would describe the owner perfectly after hearing it. However, Asura knew the voice well, and he was only frightening to those he deemed his foes in battle.


    Tears rose in Asura''s eyes as he looked to his left and toward its origin. There, he found a short but wide white wooden dock with an enormous orc sitting on its surface. The sight was almost comical as the red orc sat with his legs crossed. His large stature made the deck look small, and Asura knew the structure''s sturdiness was lacking. However, the orc was careless while holding a fishing pole firmly as he pulled a greenish-blue fish from its hook.


    The fish thrashed as he grabbed hold, causing water to splash onto his red skin. Asura asked in disbelief,


    "Is it really you?"


    The orc''s gruff voice answered,


    "It has been a long time."


    "Ullrac..."


    The large orc straightened his back, causing his braided black hair to roll down his back. Ullrac turned to look at his brother, revealing two large lower teeth that sprouted over his front lip. His large green eyes softened and closed slightly as a smile spread across his lips.


    "It is great to see you."


    The ogre tried to utter a word but was speechless as not even a breath rose in his throat. He could only stare at the orc he had last seen dying in a war. His mind raced, and the memory of his dying moment replayed in his head over again.


    The mighty orc fought against seven pure-blooded dragons, all of which wielded an element they had mastered throughout their lives. Collectively, they attacked, thrashing and spewing catastrophic waves of mana from their throats.


    However, the orc held his ground and wielded his axe with determination and an unbreaking will. It took six of the seven pure-blooded dragons'' lives to take Ullracs. A feat that not many could replicate. One that still leaves fear in the hearts of all dragons. When an orc stands before a dragon, there will always be hesitation. Asura asked as he began to walk towards the ogre without thinking,


    "Aren''t you dead?..."


    Ullrac smiled as Asura approached,


    "Yes, I am dead."


    His words squeezed Asura''s heart as he took his place beside Ullrac. Although he questioned the dock''s stability, he trusted Ullrac''s decision to sit on it. As Asura sat down and crossed his legs, the orc let out a chuckle that sounded like rolling thunder. Asura furrowed his brow and asked,


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Even after many years, you always return to the same spot."


    Asura looked down at the worn white wood below his legs, studying the rough area that had weathered away. A deep sadness washed over the ogre as he tried to recall the memory, and a headache pierced through his skull.


    "Ullrac... I don''t remember sitting with you. I can''t remember anything really."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Your mind and body seem to remember. You always sit beside me and watch as I catch the greatest fish this lake can provide."


    Asura studied Ullrac''s bright smile as he recalled the past. The memories appeared to mean the world to him as he cast out the fishing line again. However, the ogre''s heart squeezed, and his chest tightened as he looked at his old friend''s smile. Asura rubbed his hand as self-hatred and regret rippled through his body.


    Although he could not remember the past, broken memories drifted through the veil that clouded his mind. One of which was the reason why Ullrac died that night... It was his decision and command that sealed his brother''s fate.


    "Ullrac..."


    The orc stiffened at Asura''s solemn and low voice. Asura could not lift his eyes to meet Ullrac''s as he continued,


    "Why do you still treat me like your brother?"


    He paused and let the silence hang before stating,


    "When I am the reason you died."


    Ullrac waited for what felt like an eternity for Asura before answering. In that moment of silence, his head drifted downward as if an anvil pressed against the crown of his skull. The heavy weight of his actions weighed down upon his soul.


    Asura returned to his conversation with Brontes that was held within Hephestine''s forge. The hate-filled eyes stared at him as he shouted with deep rage that boiled for years within his heart. The broken words echoed inside his ears, "I am a murderer because you!"


    "Ullrac should feel the same way." Asura thought to himself as he awaited to hear how Ullrac truly felt. He expected the same gaze to be ablaze in the orc''s green eyes. However, the orc turned and placed a firm hand on Asura''s shoulder,


    "Do not blame yourself for my death. It was my decision to make. To fight in that battle."


    "You went because I asked."


    "I went to save our people."


    Asura sighed as Ullrac bluntly stated the matter as if his life meant nothing to him.


    "I could have taken your place. I should have taken your place."


    The ogre squeezed his right two fists as he pressed his left hand against his forehead. Ullrac responded softly,


    "You had your duties, and I had mine. Did you not go to battle somewhere else that day?"


    "A meaningless fight. When we arrived, there was nothing."


    "You did not know that it would be fruitless. It''s not your fault."


    Asura gripped his forehead so tightly that his skull began to ache. The ogre''s voice hissed out with anger as he spoke,


    "I trusted our king''s decision, and it cost us so many of our lives! YET I STILL STAND! I''M ALIVE, AND NO ONE ELSE IS!"


    "I still trust the king''s decision."


    Asura''s eyes widened in shock, and his mouth fell open in disbelief. The world seemed to spin as he processed Ullrac''s words. However, Asura realized Ullrac died before the fall of their king.


    "He betrayed us. When you died, it all went to shit. No one''s left Ullrac."


    "I know. I can see it all."


    Asura''s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the orc, who sat confidently.


    "You can see it?"


    "Yes. Through your memories, I can see it all."


    "My memories... Oh... This is a dream."


    Asura''s shoulders fell, and he buried his face into his hands. The ogre felt the world crumble around him, and depression crept into his heart as the thought of his friend being truly gone returned.


    "Just because this is a dream does not mean I am not with you. My words are true, and I am the same as you remember me."


    Asura looked up at the orc, who had turned away from the fishing pole and now faced him.


    "No... The Ullrac I know would hate me for what I did."


    "You lie to yourself. I swore to be your brother even after death. We fought together, we shed blood together. I wear these bones on my waist to carry my ancestors with me."


    "I would be honored if you wore mine."


    The ogre turned away and watched as the magma crept up behind a crystal. Asura''s voice was close to a whisper as he responded,


    "Don''t lie to me. You have seen my mind and the mistakes I made."


    "We all make mistakes, brother. As you''ve told me, it''s what we do afterward that defines us. We must move forward and try not to commit the same mistakes."


    Asura choked on his laugh and scoffed at Ullrac''s comment.


    "That''s fucked up using my own words against me. A power move to be honest."


    The orc unleashed a thunderous belly laugh that resonated through the caves and trembled the dock below. Although the uncaring orc slapped his legs without worry, Asura gripped the wood tightly as the unstable structure quaked and water splashed.


    "Take it easy, ya big oaf! You''re going to throw us in the water!"


    Suddenly, the ogre ceased his laughter and smiled at his friend. To Asura''s surprise, the orc asked a startling question after his roaring laugh,


    "Do you know why I went to that battle?"


    Asura froze and pondered the question,


    "Because you trusted me when I asked you to."


    "Well, yes, but do you know why I trust you?"


    "Because I was the right hand to the king."


    The orc slapped Asura''s back, causing him to topple over as he raised his voice slightly,


    "I follow and trust you because of your love for our people. I did not follow you because of the king."


    "What are you ramblin'' about? I-"


    Ullrac quickly interrupted Asura before he could continue, knowing full well that what came next would be negative.


    "Let me tell you a quick story you might not remember."


    "Hm."


    "Before our war against the dragon king, there was a time when the ogres walked through the city of Khal. They held their heads up so high as they marched across the streets."


    "The orcs, goblins, and cyclops all watched in awe as their royal race walked amongst them. Their eyes filled with wonder as they gazed upon the king''s parade."


    "The king had selected a few warriors to maintain order during the parade, and I was one of them. We were tasked with keeping the citizens from drawing near to the ogres who marched past."


    "Every street corner was crowded with onlookers and their children by their sides. They cheered vigorously as you and your brothers walked past."


    Asura shook his head at the words "Your brother." finding the statement to be distasteful.


    "Our brothers. We are not different from you."


    The orc smiled greatly as Asura corrected him, which surprised Asura as he continued,


    "Yes, our brothers. But not many ogres saw it that way. They believed they were so much higher in status than the rest of us. The Cyclops were dirty. The Goblins were unusual looking. And the dumb Orcs were nothing more than warriors for battle."


    Asura flinched at the comments, finding them appalling when they spoke about the other races belonging to the ogre kingdom.


    "But there was one amongst all of them that held different beliefs. One that challenged these terrible perceptions."


    "During the parade, a woman''s daughter approached. She was a hobgoblin, and so was her child. Although she is of a higher class than a goblin, the ogres still viewed her as unworthy."


    "So, when her daughter jumped from the line and raced up to the ogres, they hissed at her with disapproval."


    Ullrac''s eyes saddened as he recalled the vile words,


    "Their eyes were filled with disgust, and they shouted at her wicked words. The poor child was crippled, missing one leg, and had a scar that disfigured her face."


    "She almost fell as they approached her, and the guards tried to grab hold of her frail body. Her mother screamed and pleaded as they drew their weapons."


    Ullrac turned to look Asura in the eyes, and a soft smile curved his lips.


    "Yet, an ogre pushed past them all and gently grabbed hold of the child. He roared for all to hear. He shouted at those who chastised and bullied the child, ''Who are you to look down on this small child? Is she not created in the same image Judex created us?"


    "''The ogre lifted her high, praising the child, "You look down upon others, and yet we were made to protect them. Judex did not give us strength to strike down our people. We were given strength so that we could be the wall that shields them. If anything, are we not lesser than they? We are called to give up our lives for them, not the other way around.''"


    "His words left the ogre''s speechless. They hated being compared to the lesser races surrounding them. However, his words were true, and they could not be refuted. So they left."


    "That ogre spent many years changing the minds of many. He united many tribes scattered throughout the caves. And even after accomplishing so much, he still visited that child to check in on her and her mother."


    The two had turned to stare at the vast lake and watch as the calm water rippled from the fish''s movement. Ullrac''s eyes beamed with pride as he finished the story. Then, the orc rose from his seat and lifted his axe.


    "That is why I trust you. I do not regret dying, and I would go even if I knew I was going to die."


    Without saying anything further, the orc turned and started to walk away. As Asura''s old friend began to walk away, his voice turned desperate.


    "What? Where are you going?"


    "The dream is ending."


    "The dream is..."


    Asura looked around as the walls began to fade, and the light provided by the magma darkened. The cave warped and twisted like an illusion cast upon Asura''s mind. The physical shape became distorted, and the image was hard to grasp, like a fuzzy memory lingering in the back of the mind.


    "Ullrac. Please don''t go."


    The orc turned and flashed his final smile as the darkness crept over Asura''s eyes. Ullrac''s voice was filled with happiness as he spoke his final words,


    "I will always be with you, my brother. Live in glory!"

 Hungry Hungry Ogre

    A loud creak of wood cried out like a woman in distress. The sound startled Asura, and he jolted upright in a cold sweat. He reached out with one of his left hands, trying to grasp something in the air, but his fingers found nothing. As his fingers closed around nothing, he looked at the ceiling with wide eyes.


    His heart and mind raced as he stared at the wooden ceiling above while the candlelight flickered on its surface. Slowly, his mind returned to the realm of the living, but the ogre could do nothing but stare as he waited. He grabbed hold of his head and rubbed the side of his forehead.


    "What the hell is this..."


    The ogre groggily rose from his bed, pushing himself off the untidy bedsheet. The blanket was tossed onto the ground with the pillow at its side.


    "Why does it feel like a nightmare when I dream of Ullrac? I ain''t scared of that dumb oaf..."


    The ogre cast a glance towards his bed.


    "I hate this shit sometimes, man. Like, why the hell do I get nightmares in the human realm?"


    Asura shook his head and walked towards the door with his arm outstretched. As he reached for the handle, it suddenly turned. The ogre instinctively raised a hand to his side and prepared a fist for the visitor. However, the door opened to reveal Gabe standing with a shocked expression.


    Gabe''s eyes were trained on Asura''s fists while speaking,


    "Uh, good morning."


    Asura unclenched his fist as he stared at the untrained Paladin,


    "Sorry... Nightmare, ya know?"


    "Ah. Well, time to head out."


    Asura''s eyebrows rose as he watched Gabe turn to leave,


    "What? No breakfast?"


    The ogre pursued quickly after Gabe, trying to grab the back of his shirt.


    "Hey, wait! What about food? I''m starving?"


    Asura''s stomach growled as the pit sat empty. He craved a nutritional substance. Without looking back, Gabe tossed a bagel over his shoulder. The object startled Asura as it slapped his forehead and fell into his hands. The thunk caused Gabe to giggle as he continued walking,


    "There ya go!"


    The ogre stifled his complaint while quickly devouring the bagel. His sharp teeth ripped through its tender texture. Yet, his growling stomach craved more than just this small, round bread. He asked again,


    "I still need more. We headed to the cafeteria?"


    Gabe shook his head and tossed another bagel over his shoulder,


    "Mel''s got a bin of eggs for you when we get to Lady Aliza''s office."


    Asura''s mouth held half a bagel, and his eyes widened with desire. With his mouth full he asked,


    "Seriously? Fuckin Awesome."


    The muffled sound of the words was almost enough to disguise the curse, but Gabe''s scrunched in dissatisfaction,


    "You really need to cut that out. Lady Aliza will beat the tar out of you if you say it before her."


    Asura pictured the angry mother''s face and the cold mana that filled the air. The vivid sensation caused him to shiver as he relived the moment.


    "Mhm. Good point."


    Gabe rolled his eyes as more muffled sounds came from Asura''s mouth as he inhaled the bagel in seconds.


    "I heard you could eat a lot, but man... Are all ogres like this?"


    The ogre remembered Ullrac''s appetite as he pondered the question,


    "My buddy could eat two boars."


    Gabe''s face twisted in horror as he looked back at Asura. The ogre couldn''t contain himself as he burst out laughing while looking at Gabe''s disgusted face.


    "Hahaha! What? We''re pretty gluttonous."


    However, the ogre''s laughter stopped as Gabe asked a question that surprised him,


    "You guys have boars in your realm?"


    The sudden curiosity stunned Asura as another human asked a serious question about his home realm. "Hmm... He''s like Wain a little." Asura thought as he stared at the back of Gabe''s head. However, it saddened Asura to remember Wain, who had left on an expedition. He sighed as he thought of the day Wain would return.


    "Yeah, we got boars. You know our realms ain''t bland, right?"


    Gabe stumbled over his words as he realized it appeared like an insult to Asura,


    "I-well- I didn''t mean..."


    "It ain''t that serious ya dimwit. I didn''t take it that way. You guys look at our realms like we are cavemen. I got television ya know."


    Asura laughed as Gabe hung his head in shame,


    "You''re too nice. You should see the Shadow realm and Succubi realm, dude. The Succubi got a grand orchestra that plays awesomely before the king. In the Shadow realm, there''s this big ass book, and it opens to like a huge image of the stars and black holes."


    Gabe lifted his head and smiled as he looked at Asura with the thought in his mind. His eyes gleamed with desire as he pictured the two images.


    "What does the orchestra play?"


    Asura smiled widely as if it brought him joy to speak of their music,


    "It''s anything you think of, dude. They got like metal shit, they got country at times, and they got like pure orchestra stuff. One time, they played this music with an electric guitar that shifted its tone every few minutes. It was nuts."


    "Electric guitar?"


    "What you think you guys invented music? Nah, that''s their thing, buddy. They had an electric guitar before your race could babble as a child."


    The two reached the office doors, and Gabe stopped as he reached for the door. He turned to Asura and reached out a hand,


    "I''m sorry for making assumptions. Please forgive me for stereotyping your kind."


    Asura froze with shock as he looked down at Gabe''s hand. The sudden act of kindness left Asura picturing Wain again, the first human to treat him as an individual. The ogre smiled widely and slapped Gabe''s hand away,


    "I told you, you''re too nice. What if I eat ya tomorrow?"


    Gabe''s eyes widened as if the thought hadn''t crossed his mind that he might betray him. The look left Asura''s belly laughing as he threw his arm around Gabe''s shoulder. Tears welled up in the ogre''s eyes as he spoke,


    "I promise I won''t. Haha. Thanks for not being racist, ya dingleberry."


    The ogre opened the door for the stunned Paladin and entered with him under his arm. Tristen, Rose, Mel, and Aliza stared at the two who entered. They watched as Asura laughed while Gabe crouched down under the ogre''s arm. Tristen raised his eyebrow as his brother acted too friendly around the monster''s company. He asked,


    "Aren''t you too chummy now?"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Gabe raised Asura''s arm, allowing him to stand upright. This action made Asura acutely aware of his height as he looked up at Gabe, who stood a few inches taller. His face twisted in displeasure and annoyance.


    "Chummy with him? I can''t be friends with a damn tree."


    Asura froze as the atmosphere chilled. His eyes drifted slowly to where Aliza stood, and he found her light-blue eyes glowing with anger as a shadow was cast over her face. Although her hair remained still, it felt like it swayed from the wind created by her rage toward Asura. Not one of the group members dared to speak as Aliza spoke.


    The calmness of her tone caused all of them to hold their breath,


    "Do. Not. Curse."


    Asura stuck out his lips and nodded vigorously,


    "Sorry. I''m sorry. I''m an idiot, ya know."


    As the ogre apologized before her, the warmth that resided around Aliza returned, and the group let out a collective sigh. Mel walked across the office and up to Asura, quickly shoving a bin of yellow bubbly pancakes against his chest.


    "Before you say anything else stupid, eat the eggs."


    Asura looked down at the eggs with gluttonous eyes, his mouth foaming as he licked his lips.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Gabe watched in horror as the ogre devoured the large bin of eggs without a second thought. Most people would be appalled by the large quantity of food. After eating one type of food for a while, the body tended to reject the rest. However, this seemed to not apply to the monster who stuffed his face willingly.


    While Gabe watched with a bit of curiosity mixed with disgust, the other four ignored the act as if it were normal. Mel turned to Aliza and Rose, asking,


    "Since we''re all here now, we can head out?"


    Aliza''s face softened as a sad smile spread across her face,


    "Yes. It''s time for you to go search."


    Rose turned to the group while crossing her arms. She confidently stood before the four, her red eyes filled with authority as she spoke. However, her usual monotone voice hadn''t changed,


    "I will be leading us during this search. You four are to listen to my orders. There will not be any insubordination."


    Asura choked on his eggs as he reached the bottom of the tub. A clump of egg rested in his hand as he raised it disgustingly and laughed,


    "What a big word, insubordination. Just say no goofin'' off or somethin''."


    Rose glared at Asura, who shrugged as if the act meant nothing to him. The older woman couldn''t help but frown at Asura''s childish actions.


    "I worry for you children."


    Mel crossed her arms and snarled at Asura, who shot out his tongue in rebellion.


    "Don''t worry. Although he acts like a toddler, that doofus won''t do anything to get us hurt."


    "I know. It''s not him I worry about. It''s that thing that causes me so much fear."


    Aliza sat behind her desk, falling into her chair as she stared at the five much younger than she. The act of being powerless left a bitter taste in the woman''s mouth as she thought of the bloody attacks left inside her city walls. Although she could heal nearly any wound, it meant nothing when she couldn''t stop the attacker.


    With saddened eyes, Tristen looked at the woman who had cared for him for most of his life. For a moment, he accepted that they might die, but as he looked at Aliza, a fire ignited in his chest.


    "Don''t worry about us. We''ll kill this thing before sundown. Four Paladins and an untameable ogre? Who could stop us, ya know?"


    Tristen lifted his bat to his shoulder, slinging it with confidence as he created a baseball from mana within his palm.


    "I''ll beat the tar out of it myself if I have to."


    Although he tried to reassure Aliza, she hid the overwhelming sense of dread behind a soft smile. The looming feeling of her sending them to their deaths hung over her head. "What will I do if they don''t return." She thought as she remembered when Gabe and Tristen arrived.


    The two children were orphans after their small town was caught smuggling drugs into cities. Their families were stripped of their lives and forced into exile while their children were spared. They were sent to the most barren lands, further out than Mark''s village¡ªa place where the monsters roamed freely without the divine protection of The Temple.


    "Please be careful when you go. Do not split apart for any reason."


    Rose watched as the decision tore Aliza apart,


    "Don''t worry, Lady Aliza. We will return safely."


    The five nodded in agreement, trying to reassure the woman as if she were their upset mother. They then collected their belongings, securing bags and placing vials into their pockets. Tristen slipped his bat into a baseball bag and shouldered it as he moved towards the door. Following him, Mel and Rose exited, with Gabe trailing behind.


    Lastly, Asura stood up, leaving his empty tub behind on the chair. The sight left Aliza perplexed as she stared at the tub left behind. However, Asura simply shrugged and responded,


    "I don''t know what to do with it."


    Aliza giggled at the silly ogre, who smiled at her. She folded her hands on her lap as she asked,


    "Will you protect them?"


    Asura stared at the woman, who looked at him with eyes full of trust. There was not an ounce of doubt in her words as if he could do it without question. He paused before answering,


    "Yeah. I''ll make sure them idiots get back. Don''t worry."


    The ogre casually tossed his hands behind his head and strolled out, exuding a sense of worry-free confidence. As she observed his departure, Aliza found comfort in his relaxed demeanor. However, she would never underestimate this creature again.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The five walked out of the cathedral and into the courtyard. There, the next horror was found as Asura looked out into a crowded space filled with tents and buildings. His eyes widened as thousands of people slammed against one another with children huddled onto their parent''s laps.


    The sounds of crying children, adults conversing, and water running overwhelmed Asura as he took in the scene. He watched as people filled the building''s confines through every window. Then, between the buildings and on every street was a golden barrier that stretched into a dome above.


    The light gold substance shifted and warped but emitted no noise as it moved like water. Its holy mana could be felt from where the ogre stood, finding its refined floral scent overpowering. However, as he stared out, no one dared get within five feet of the golden wall.


    A line was formed between the people and the city outside. It was like water and oil; the people refused to mix with what lurked on the other side. Instead, they would rather sit so close it looked like they would trample on each other if they tried to walk.


    "Holy shit."


    Asura could not contain his language. The thought completely escaped him as he let the fire drip from his mouth. Tristen continued down the front steps of the cathedral and down where the people stood. Their eyes drifted together all at once, and at first, they looked toward the Paladin.


    Their eyes lit up with hope as they stared at Tristen, who raised his hands,


    "May we pass through? We are going on a hunt for the creature outside."


    The people cheered. They eagerly parted and shuffled to the sides but stopped halfway as they looked up the steps. A scream cried out from a woman within the crowd, and the others quickly joined with disgruntled shouts and angry yelling.


    "What the hell is a demon doing here?!"


    "ITS HIM! ITS THE DEMON!"


    "HE''S INSIDE THE WALLS!"


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY! RUN!"


    The crowd roared in outrage. However, Tristen channeled mana into his throat and let out a command that silenced them all,


    "EVERYONE BE SILENT!"


    His roar even shook Asura as he stood behind him. The Paladin stood confidently before the people and exclaimed,


    "He is with us! He has been chosen by Ohriel, our Archangel! The monster is going to help with the hunt!"


    Asura was surprised by Tristen''s words. His lack of the term demon and defense left Asura impressed. He felt terrible for comparing the man to Ash in his head.


    A woman''s voice cried out,


    "Help with the hunt? A monster? Has The Temple gone mad?"


    Another shouted with disgust dripping with every word,


    "Chosen by Ohriel? What blasphemy!"


    The crowd joined in a chorus of yelling that became unintelligible. Before they could create a stampede that would undoubtedly cause many deaths due to their proximity, Gabe followed after his brother,


    "We have seen it with our own eyes! Judex blesses him! A monster that wields holy mana!"


    The people still raged, shouting and pushing one another to try and escape. Children screamed as their parents shielded them, and the parents could only weep as their backs were pummeled.


    Asura became enraged by the sight, eager to push out and punish the crowd. His blood boiled as he took a step forward, but Rose held his hand before him. He looked up to see the corner of her red eyes staring at him. She spoke quietly,


    "Kneel."


    The ogre stared at the woman who commanded his submission. His face twisted in confusion, but Rose continued,


    "If you want to help, kneel."


    Asura looked back into the crowd as chaos ensued. Without another thought, he knelt. Rose filled her throat with mana just as Tristen did before shouting to the crowd,


    "We have tamed him! See? He kneels when I tell him to! He sits when I command it!"


    She looked down at Asura, who knelt beside her. The ogre was stunned by the calm crowd. They all gazed at him with confused but intrigued expressions. Some began to trust, while others remained skeptical.


    Rose commanded again,


    "Sit, dog of Judex!"


    Asura''s face twisted briefly, but he caught himself before it could be seen. He sat without a word, swallowing his dignity. The ogre hung his head in defeat and sighed as he stared at the concrete he sat on.


    "This is bullshit."


    The ogre mumbled, and Mel watched as he obediently sat on the ground. She would have laughed and mocked the ogre if the circumstances had been different. However, as she looked at the crowd murmuring amongst each other, she couldn''t help but be grateful for the ogre''s actions.


    Tristen asked again,


    "Can you split so we can leave? We need the monster to hunt the monster! His ability to track will allow us to find it by sundown!"


    As the ogre lifted his head, he was surprised by their nods as they began to part. They looked at one another and spoke as if the statement made sense: "I guess you need a monster to beat a monster." Asura found the phrase appalling and corrected it to their standard: "Well, a demon to fight a demon."


    The crowd split, opening wide enough for five to traverse through. Rose tapped Asura''s shoulder, telling him to rise beside her. Mel stood behind him and whispered,


    "Sorry but-"


    She pressed a gun against his lower back,


    "It might reassure them."


    Asura rose and stood at their side, walking slowly as the five of them traversed through. He rolled his eyes as he walked through and held his hands at his side. He whispered to Rose and Mel,


    "I want a treat for this, ya know. This is disgraceful."


    For a moment, Asura thought he saw Rose crack a small smile, but as he blinked, it had disappeared. She responded,


    "I think it is well earned for obeying."


    Asura squinted his eyes as they reached the golden wall,


    "Okay. Now it feels like I''m a dog."


    Mel snorted at his remark and lowered her gun as she shoved him through the translucent wall before them.


    "Who''s a good Asura? You are!"


    Asura turned to watch as the four exited the protection around the cathedral. His face twisted into a snarl, and he began to snap at Mel,


    "Well, this dog is about to bite your-"


    His eyes drifted to a small girl holding a teddy bear against her chest. Her small frame and dirty dress left Asura seeing Lily as she waved at him. Asura looked at the others, but none looked back at the crowd. It was directed at him.


    He sighed and waved before turning around. "If the parents catch her waving... they might punish her." He thought as he began to walk down the abandoned street.

 Smile

    Asura stared out at the street that lacked people. There were empty cars parked wildly as if they were left in a frenzy. Some had their doors open, while others had their windows shattered. As the group walked down the sidewalk, trash littered the concrete.


    A wind blew and tossed the light trash, causing paper and cups to roll across the street. The eerie sight left Asura thinking about the zombie movies he used to watch in his realm. The silence was apocalyptic, leaving him on edge as he listened to the hissing wind blowing across the buildings.


    "Well, ain''t this a bit creepy."


    The ogre looked around at the large buildings towering above. In one of the buildings to his left, a flash of color passed by a window.


    "There''s a person up there!"


    Gabe looked up as well and responded,


    "Yeah. There are a lot of people still in the city."


    Asura was baffled by the thought. However, the thought shifted quickly as he remembered the crowded space outside the cathedral. "Is it better to be out here than suffocate inside the walls?" He asked himself.


    The ogre watched every window intently as if he could catch a glimpse of the monster within the interior. As he looked at the buildings stacked beside one another, Asura thought of the hundreds of rooms within each structure. He asked the group with a fearful tone,


    "So what''s the plan? How are we gonna find this thing?"


    Mel followed behind Asura with her eyes trained on her surroundings,


    "Can you smell its quotidian mana?


    "Hm, I thought I''d be happy the day you''d stop saying demon mana. However, after being treated like a dog and you asking if I can track this thing... I''m left somewhat bitter."


    The ogre pursed his lips as he tilted his head.


    "And no. I can''t smell it. The city actually lacks... Anything. Smells too normal."


    Asura began to inhale as deeply as he could. He sucked in air into his lungs through his nose, searching for a scent to track. However, it smelled like any typical dirty city. The pollution plagued the air, leaving his lungs slightly burnt. All he could smell was holy mana due to the Paladins following behind him.


    Tristen channeled mana as he walked and spoke an incantation,


    "All evil is revealed before Judex Divinum. Through Ohriel are the wicked hunted and purged."


    A golden orb of light burst into existence before the group. The sight was familiar to Asura as he gazed upon the illuminating orb. It was the same as Wain''s incantation he cast when he first arrived.


    "Oh! It''s the tracker, dude!"


    Asura smiled as if their problems were over. However, to his dismay, it disappeared as if its job was complete. The golden orb burst and the light dissipated before the five. Tristen nodded as if it confirmed his suspicions and told them,


    "Like we thought, we can''t track it. There isn''t any... you called it quotidian mana?"


    Asura''s eyebrows rose as Tristen looked at him to answer his question,


    "Yeah... It''s called quotidian mana..."


    Gabe let out a sigh as the group continued to walk through the city,


    "The observation table doesn''t work. The tracking incantation doesn''t work. How are we supposed to find this thing?"


    Rose, responsible for leading the group, was left with the same question in her lap as he studied the large city. However, it was not as large as Stoliagate. It was quite sizeable when it came to a search. Without a tracker, it was almost impossible to find its location unless it wanted to be found.


    That is what she dreaded the most. If it wished to be found, then it was confident. If it was confident, they were at a disadvantage. It could show whenever it wanted and attack at any moment. Rose''s eyes darted from window to window.


    "Keep together and don''t split off from one another."


    Asura nodded for a moment before catching himself. "This is ridiculous..." He thought as he pondered what creature could remain in the city. "What the hell could it even be?" He rolled his eyes and scoffed at his past thoughts. "It can''t be an apocalypse again... Unless Malachi is here. Then I mean that asshole could open a gate again."


    The ogre looked at a flickering traffic light as they passed through an intersection onto another block. "What are the chances of that asshole being here?" The fire built up in his mouth, and he spat the white flames on the street. Gabe stared at the fire and was about to speak of its hazardous quality but stopped as the flame immediately extinguished.


    "Huh."


    Asura continued in thought as he looked around. "Is it a Knight of Orthos? A Vampire? A Minotaur? An actual dragon? Can''t be an ogre... Can''t be a giant... I guess it could be an elf or faerie, but I doubt it. They''d leave like tree shit everywhere." As Asura looked around, he searched for signs of evidence as to what the monster might be.


    However, there were no claw marks. There was no rubble or destruction. The city seemed fine on the outside. Asura turned and asked with an eyebrow raised and a curious tone,


    "What were the other attacks like? Did it leave anything around?"


    Gabe stared at Asura for a moment as he recalled the bloodied scenes.


    "It left bodies... Some were strangled, others hung by their intestines. Blood was spilled everywhere from their bodies... There were a few drained of their blood and left shriveled."


    "Left shriveled? Did it look like someone drank it?"


    Gabe thought for a moment and shook his head,


    "There were no bite marks on the necks. We thought it was a vampire too."


    "Hm. So the blood was just missing?"


    "Yes. Strangely, they were separated from the crowd, and their corpses were clean."


    "That''s... weird. I don''t know of any monster race that does that shit."


    Asura combed through what he could remember about each race, but as he reached the veil that clouded his mind, a headache grabbed hold of his skull.


    "I''m thinkin'' it''s a shadow or a vampire. Although, I don''t know of a pale trench-coated shadow, so it''s probably a vampire."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Mel caught Asura''s attention by nudging his back with her hand and asked in a questioning tone,


    "Could it be related to Valentine?"


    Asura was surprised by Mel''s mention of the strip club owner they visited previously. Although he shook his head as he answered,


    "Nah. Valentine doesn''t drink human blood like that. They have a deal with your good ol'' temple. So do most of the vampires... There aren''t many of them that''d go rogue."


    Tristen cast a curious look at the two who spoke of a vampire as if they were acquaintances,


    "But there are a few?"


    "I doubt they''d even do this, though. If you piss off the Succubi King, she''d kill them in a heartbeat."


    Asura rubbed his forehead as the headache grew and pressure began to squeeze the front of his skull. Tristen replied as he strolled through the street, kicking debris from his path,


    "Maybe he doesn''t know."


    Without hesitation, Asura instinctively responded while walking, lost in thought,


    "She."


    "What?"


    "The king is a she. Her name''s Venus."


    Tristen opened his mouth as if he were going to continue but stopped as he looked at the ogre, who stared adamantly back at him.


    "Uh-"


    Asura interrupted him as he exclaimed to the group,


    "It''s not a vampire."


    The ogre crossed his arms defiantly as Gabe asked,


    "How do you know?"


    "I can''t see any of them betrayin'' Venus. They worship her like a god. Well, except Aphrodite, but she''s just a bitch."


    Mel rolled her eyes as the ogre continued to ramble on,


    "Then what is it? You''re just going to keep going in circles."


    "How the fuck would I know? You guys forget I''m just a monster tagging along. I don''t give a shit about what happens. I''m just tryin'' to help by thinkin''."


    "Well, it isn''t helping much."


    Asura and Mel cast annoyed looks at one another. The two prepared for a sibling fight and shoulder-checked one another as they walked. Before they could fight, Gabe let out a sigh and tried to get between them as he stated,


    "Well, let''s visit one of the scenes to get some clues. One of the places is up ahead."


    Just as they were about to move forward, Tristen''s phone rang. The sudden blast of his ringtone startled Asura. As the phone rang out, the four watched closely while he took the call. Tristen answered,


    "Lady Aliza?"


    The call only lasted a few seconds before he hung up. His eyes widened as he looked at the four,


    "It''s at A Sin''s Den Casino..."


    Tristen urgently began to race away, yelling at the four to follow as he ran down the street. Without question, the four followed behind. Their hearts started to race as they sprinted after Tristen, who led the way. Gabe''s stomach twisted in a knot as fear and adrenaline mixed within his body.


    Asura smiled wickedly as he raced towards his next opponent. He was eager to fight the monster that hid its identity. "Let''s see who the hell you are, mister nobody." He thought as he channeled mana into his arms. "Ain''t nobody got the skills to best an ogre with holy mana."


    As the five raced through the street, they entered an intersection, and Tristen took a left turn. However, as the four followed, they immediately came to a halt as they watched Tristen abruptly stop. Before any of the group could ask for the reason, an older male''s voice cried out as it raced away,


    "HELP! ITS HERE! HELP ME!"


    The man covered his face as he ran through the street, slamming into the buildings and bus stop before him. The five watched momentarily, but Gabe swiftly tried to cross the street to help the distressed man. However, his brother grabbed his shoulder, preventing him from crossing further.


    "What?"


    Gabe asked his brother but stopped as Tristen stated,


    "He''s already dead."


    Gabe glanced at the three black tally marks above the man''s head. Suddenly, the man dropped to the ground, his hands dropping to his sides. Instead of eyes, there were only empty holes where his hands had been. His gut spilled open as his body slammed against the ground.


    The blood splattering could be heard from across the street. As the five watched the man''s final moments, they were left stunned. Asura turned to watch as dozens more fled from a large flashing building down the road. Their screams cried out in distress just like the man''s.


    "Definitely not a vampire."


    The ogre continued his pursuit, leaving the group behind. However, they quickly snapped out of their daze and followed after Asura. Gabe''s stomach sank further, and the nausea began to make his head spin as he prepared for the worst.


    A large neon sign came into view as Asura drew close to the large black and red building. Its words read, "A Sin''s Den," with its motto underneath, "The place to bet it all." Asura laughed as he watched the people flee from its front doors.


    "Of course, the monster is here..."


    While Asura raced ahead, Gabe trailed behind as more people continued to leave. The sight of so many fleeing from the horrific place left him torn inside. "How can so many people be here? We warned them, " he thought as he watched each one exit. He felt a moment of relief as many of their heads were tally-less.


    However, those who wore a tally above their head had not one, but three... followed by the black color, meaning he was powerless when trying to save them. The people held their bodies as if trying to keep themselves together. A woman wearing a large coat grabbed hold of Gabe as he raced toward the building, which caused him to stop.


    There, she screamed in his face,


    "HELP ME! PLEASE! I don''t want to-"


    The woman fell to the ground, and her lower half separated from the top. Her blood poured out onto the concrete, causing a dark pool to spread out at his feet. She had been cleaved in half but somehow kept herself together until then. He stared in shock, his mind whirling as he asked,


    "How-"


    Mel grabbed Gabe, dragging him behind her as she raced after Asura and the others who left him behind.


    "She''s already dead. We can''t save her."


    Gabe wanted to vomit from disgust, yet he restrained himself, aware of what lay ahead. He had to prepare for a confrontation. The Paladin tightened his jaw as they stepped through the front door.


    The casino featured a variety of machines showcasing eye-catching displays aimed at enticing new customers. Their booming sounds filled the air with music as if inviting the next big winner. Beneath the machines lay a striking red carpet adorned with elegantly designed golden roses spread across its surface.


    Asura sprinted through the expansive hall filled with vibrant colors, feeling overwhelmed. "How can anyone tolerate this?" he wondered, observing the crowd of people rushing by. The dull aspect of the scene was the haze created by indoor smokers, which cast a light-dampening shroud over the multitude of blinking lights.


    He could not believe so many people had visited such a place. From what he saw online, you only lost money in these places and gained nothing in return. His lungs stung as he breathed in the air, and his eyes felt as if they were repeatedly pierced with rays of light.


    "This place sucks-Are they still playing?"


    Asura looked over to his side as he rushed past a crowd, finding a few people still in their chairs. The sight left Asura in awe, and he turned to look ahead. However, his face quickly twisted in disgust as a lake of blood appeared. Surrounding the center of the building was a group of machines, all drenched in the blood of its players.


    Some machines featured lifeless players at their feet, while others still housed them in their seats. The bodies were slumped over with their hands still outstretched as if still in the act of playing. Their blood spilled out from their chests and face, pouring down onto the buttons and onto the floor beneath them.


    As he continued toward the bloodied area, Asura tried to count the number of machines but found that there were too many. Behind every machine was another row, each containing the same destined players. The ogre''s foot struck the wet ground as he entered the lake of blood, splattering and splashing up the crimson liquid below.


    As he stepped into the first row of machines, a song started playing from the overhead speakers. The track featured a booming bass, guitar riffs, and rhythmic drums, embodying the soulful rock style as it commenced slowly.


    "Oh, this love for pain, a twisted art. An in-flicted, bleeding heart! I can''t help but tear apart! It''s a masochistic dream! A twisted pleasure, wholly mine! The pain, a sweet and bitter wine!"


    Asura slowed his running as he listened to the music. At first, the song was clear and concise, but as every line was uttered, static consumed the lyrics and drowned out the music. Its irritating noise only grew louder as he passed every row.


    The ogre stared at the speakers, which roared louder with every step. Their hissing static left Asura wincing as they reached a painful decibel level. The ogre tried to cover his ears, but the sound persisted. Behind him, the group followed, but as they reached beside him, the same screeching tone hammered into their eardrums.


    Asura pushed forward, biting his lip as he passed another four rows. Then, as he took his final step past the fifth, he entered an open area with four large new machines placed beside one another. The deafening tone ceased as he walked past, as if a magical barrier had been crossed.


    He only felt relief momentarily before realizing something sat at the large machine to his left. A creature with long, skinny, and lanky limbs sat outstretched as if he were playing the game. Its black, raggedy trench coat covered its body, just like the description given by Aliza. Adorning its head were horns that twisted into a crown, with the tips of each poking out like thorns.


    The sight left Asura with a looming dread, and he could not utter a word. He froze entirely as if paralyzed in its presence. Although it was sitting, the creature towered several feet above Asura. If it stood, it would stand above the old man.


    However, what horrified Asura was its featureless face. It had no eyes or ears and lacked a mouth. No spot on its body grew hair, leaving it clean and smooth like chiseled marble. It was like a white sheet had been pulled tightly over a human skeleton.


    The being let out a jester-like laugh, cackling horrifically. However, its facial muscles never moved, and static plagued the noise as if the being spoke from an old radio station. Its head slowly turned to Asura and acknowledged his presence as it asked,


    "Hello. The name is Mr. Smiles. Nice to meet you."

 A Painful Memory

    The creature rose from its chair, unfurling its long, lanky limbs as it grabbed hold of the casino''s machine to help itself up from its seat. Its skinny but large hands dug deep into the metal, causing it to scream from stress as it ripped apart. Asura watched, paralyzed by the unnatural sight of its movement. Its limbs and body moved like a marionette, with a master pulling at its limbs as if it had no control over its own body.


    As it stood at its full height, the creature''s crown of horns nearly touched the ceiling, causing it to tilt its head slightly. The ogre did not realize the actual size of the raggedy black trench coat it wore until it stretched out before him. The coat was almost a dress on the figure, a shadow seeming tangible as it extended to the floor.


    The figure twitched unnaturally as it stared at the ogre with its empty face, its muscles spasming uncontrollably. Asura''s eyes widened at the surreal sight, his instincts warning him that the creature was unreal. No scent drifted from its horrific body, and no noise emitted as it moved. It remained completely silent unless it engaged with an object.


    It felt like he was staring at a visual void in reality, an existence that the world tried to erase but could not. The creature''s words echoed in Asura''s ears as he stared at the polished marble face empty of features. "Mr. Smiles, " he thought while frozen before it. The ironic name contrasting its appearance left him curious about why the creature chose such a title.


    Before he could ask, a female voice roared out in rage behind him.


    "YOU SON OF A BITCH!"


    Asura''s eyes widened as he processed its familiar tone. It was Mel. He tried to turn to warn her about the creature, but his voice fell short, and a shot rang out without warning. The loud bang echoed throughout the casino. Asura expected an uproar, believing the people on the machines would race out in terror after realizing what was taking place.


    Yet, the crowd stayed, leaving Asura momentarily puzzled. He furrowed his brow, but he couldn''t linger on his confusion for long. Another gunshot echoed, drawing his gaze to Mel, who held a large shotgun firmly in her grip. Her face was filled with a rage he hadn''t seen since he arrived in this realm.


    It was the expression she wore when he took the kids to the cathedral after their kidnapping. A face contorted in rage, marked by deep lines and a tightly clenched jaw. Her face twitched as she forced her muscles to stay tense.


    Normally, the Paladin would have cast an incantation to strengthen her attack, but her rage blinded Mel as he walked toward the creature. The large silver shotgun engraved with the depiction of roses along its barrel was shoved deep into her shoulder. Her unruly holy mana flared dramatically, erupting in vibrant amber flames from the engravings and barrel as she fired.


    Asura expected one shot or two before she rested the gun at her side, but his eyes lingered on a large drum magazine resting underneath the shotgun''s body. Having seen countless shows, he realized that no one armed with such a gun would fire only a single shot.


    Mel fired rapidly, drilling round after round into the creature without considering whether it was necessary. Where the shell would usually eject from the gun, fire exploded out in its place as if excess mana was being released. Its ejection port flashed open dozens of times before Asura realized she had no intention of stopping.


    The heat was immense as the flames spewed out as the holy mana torched the air around her. Mel''s furious expression lit up as each shot burst into amber flames, making her look like an action movie star working a shot.


    Asura was left in awe, finding the sight thrilling as she walked forward against the intense recoil. The ogre glanced at the creature, which was being bombarded with flaming rounds repeatedly.


    Asura expected chunks of tissue to be ripped from the carcass of the creature as its body was peppered by buckshot, but he watched as its trench coat only caught aflame. The relentless barrage was a spectacle as the creature''s body was completely covered in amber flames.


    It recoiled silently, resigning itself to fate as it crashed onto its back. Its massive body toppled to the ground like a chopped tree. If not for Mel''s onslaught, Asura felt as if the fall would reverberate throughout the casino. Dozens more rounds followed after, drilling into its chest as she approached and passed Asura.


    Asura looked at Mel and then back at the creature, his heart sinking into his stomach. His legs moved forward, and he reached out for Mel''s shoulder as he pursued after her. He tried to speak but the continuous gunfire drowned out his words,


    "MEL! STOP!"


    "MEL! FUCKING STOP!"


    Mel stood above the creature, aiming down at its chest while holding the trigger with such force it felt as if it would snap apart from the gun. Eight deafening booms roared out as the gunfire intensified as Mel''s rage fed into her mana.


    The gun''s form began to shift as she fired, a sight that left Asura speechless. His eyes widened in astonishment as he realized the extent of her anger. "She''s so pissed she''s maintaining gunfire as she transforms it." he thought as he watched her accomplish a feat she had never performed before.


    Mel''s mind raced as she looked down at the creature being dowsed with buckshot and amber flames. She screamed,


    "FUCKING DIE!"


    The constant flames, burning away at their surroundings, formed a large cloud of smoke. Every shot thickened the smog that veiled Mel and the creature. Asura pushed forward, trying to grasp for her.


    Her hands trembled, not with fear but with untamed fury. Her gun shifted under her will like molten liquid molded into polished steel. Although her breaths were ragged, she trained her mind to focus on the transformation to prevent it from spiraling out of control.


    The gun''s barrel stretched, thickening as it elongated into two rather than one barrel. Bursts of amber flames shot out as if the gun resisted her command. Even the gun wished to stop firing as it transformed its body, but Mel refused. Her vision blurred at the edges, and her heart pounding in her ears.


    Suddenly, the shots ceased. A metallic cry from the gun''s stressed metal was released before settling into its new shape- a massive silver elephant rifle with a wooden stock now rested in her hands. Mel stared down its long barrel and at the creature lying against the ground,


    "Burn in hell."


    Mel squeezed both triggers simultaneously, unleashing the elephant rifle''s unbelievable power. Twin explosions of amber flames billowed out of its barrel, roaring outward as they engulfed Mel''s lower torso and the monster below her. The force trembled the air, completely dispersing the smog surrounding them.


    In an instant, the scene transformed from a hazed and cloudy area to a crystal-clear image. The enormous rounds struck the creature, causing shockwaves to ripple through the ground as it cracked from the stress. A crater formed beneath her as the ground gave way.


    She paused, her ears ringing from the last shot. As she looked down at the creature, her unfocused eyes were left searching for any sign of movement. However, panic clawed at her throat from what she saw. Its marble skin remained untouched, unscathed, just as Asura''s had when she fired at him.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Her eyes frantically drifted down its body, finding the long trench coat unblemished. There wasn''t a single new tear or burn throughout its surface. She sucked in a breath as she took in that her effort was utterly useless.


    "MEL GET THE FUCK OFF OF IT!


    Mr. Smiles irritating, static-filled voice scraped the inside of her ears as it spoke,


    "Hello, little red flower. Have you missed me?"


    Its unnatural laugh erupted throughout the casino. Mel''s eyes burned with fury as it mocked her with its statement. Her vision tinged with red as she bit down on her lower lip.


    "I''ll fucking kill you."


    She raised her gun once again, but the creature raised its hand and pointed at Mel with its index finger. The Paladin prepared to fire once again, but a sudden, surprising force impaled her side as Asura tackled her. The force caused Mel''s eyes to widen in shock as she was thrown to the side alongside Asura.


    Asura lunged at her without regard for her safety. He knew it might hurt Mel as he slammed with unregulated force into her side, but he understood one thing. It was a far better outcome than letting it strike her.


    Gabe, Tristen, and Rose watched as the events unfolded, their faces painted with shock. Mel and Asura tumbled sideways, rolling across the ornate carpet and crashing into the machines. The ogre''s back hit a machine, toppling it onto him with a loud crash as it broke apart.


    Before any of the Paladins could question Asura''s decision, a gigantic explosion ripped through the casino. The force of the blast unleashed a gale so fierce it felt as if they stood at the apex of a monstrous tornado. Its wind poured through the building and pushed away all that dared to try to stand in its path.


    A cloud of dust and debris covered their vision as the sudden burst tossed Gabe and Tristen backward. However, Rose held her ground briefly before being forced to jump to the side as a large machine emerged through the cloud.


    In an instant, the tumult quieted, giving way to tranquility following the storm. The dust cloud settled and cleared sufficiently for them to see again. Mel''s eyes widened as she rose from the ground and stared at the destruction left in its wake.


    Where she once stood, she was gone, and only Mr. Smiles remained. The entire center of the casino had vanished, as though the explosion had erased it from existence. The once plentiful spot filled with machines was empty, and the carpet was torn from the ground. A perfect circular ring had been created as the boundary of the destruction, showing the spot where the force originated.


    Within the center of the circle of desolation stood the creature, swaying eerily with joy. Above, the shattered ceiling was ripped open into a makeshift skylight, revealing the stormy grey sky. As Tristen stared up at the cloudy, unwelcoming sky, it seemed like a grim testament to their fate that was to come.


    Mel watched as Mr. Smiles grabbed hold of its face, rubbing its cheeks as if it was relishing in the pain she felt from being in its presence. Even without eyes, Mel could tell it was looking at her. It was mocking her as it bathed in the gloomy light.


    It began cackling, which quickly turned into uncontrollable laughter. Its jester-like laugh roared out as it progressively worsened into a deformed, horrific gargle. The sound of ripping flesh and bones breaking left the group with chills. To their horror, its face''s pale flesh started to rip apart on the sides of its head.


    The tearing started from the sides but traveled across to his cheeks. Its flesh dangled, and pitch-black sludge that refused to reflect light began to spill out from the torn open wound. However, the tearing had not ceased, continuing to where a person''s mouth would reside on their face.


    The two sides tore open and merged as they reached the center of its face, opening a large wound that continuously poured out the black sludge onto its body. As Asura watched the horrific sight unfold, he frowned and nodded his head in acknowledgment,


    "Now I know why you called Mr. Smiles."


    The large wound curved at its edges, and as its ripped and torn flesh dangled over its wound, it was evident it had created a large, toothless, inhuman smile that plagued its face. The disgusting sight left Gabe nauseous. His stomach twisted so much that he couldn''t imagine ever eating again after witnessing its face open up.


    Mr. Smiles''s arms abruptly fell to his side, and he dug his hands deep into the pockets of his trench coat. He spread the coat wide, resembling enormous bat wings unfurling to their full wingspan. As he opened to reveal what resided inside, Gabe could no longer hold the contents of his stomach inside.


    The Paladin puked profusely as his brother stood beside him. Usually, Tristen would comfort Gabe, but he was frozen in shock. His body crept with goosebumps as he stared into the horrors of the coat. Even Rose, who normally hid her emotion, was unable to mask her disgust as her face twisted into a pucker.


    Inside the coat lay bare the skeletal frame of the creature. Its long body appeared malnourished, as if starved for decades and left to wither away as its skin clung to its bones. Although its white, bony, disgusting body was exposed to the world, the horrors lay inside the coat itself.


    Inside the coat''s lining, grotesque enormous red flowers writhed unnaturally. Their stems were slick and slimy, resembling the intestines of a twisted creature. The flowers slithered against one another, their movements disturbingly organic, as if they were living creatures.


    For the head of every flower were black petals that curved up into jaws like venous flytraps, creating teeth that leaked out the same black ooze as if they salivated hungrily like their owner. Some snapped their jaws furiously, letting out a noise of teeth chattering while others lay dormant.


    "What a great time! A wonderful, euphoric experience!"


    Mr. Smiles turned to Mel, eagerly asking as the static in its voice worsened,


    "Oh, have you missed me, sweet child? Do you wish to play with me again?"


    Its smile widened, allowing more sludge to roll down its body. However, its voice darkened, and the high pitch tone it once had shifted into a low tone,


    "I want to play."


    The chattering flowers stretched out their necks, opening their jaws wide. Their stems bulged like snakes who had eaten something larger than their bodies. However, the flowers seemed to gag instead of trying to swallow as the bulges rose to their heads. They thrashed as it traveled through their intestine like stems, only ceasing once it reached their jaws.


    Suddenly, their movements ceased, and their heads fell as they vomited out the contents inside. Big black blobs plummeted to the ground, bubbling like the ooze from which Asura emerged into the human realm from. They quickly rose, solidifying into jagged bodies made of dark green chitin.


    Although humanoid in appearance, they were vastly different from Asura and his kin. Their hands morphed into three clawed fingers, segmented and sharp, while their feet bore three clawlike toes, one curving behind the heel like a thumb to allow grip. Their bodies were armored with jagged spikes and segmented chitin plates, creating a natural deadly shell.


    Seven bright green eyes adorned its head, like an insect. They darted wildly around, scanning their surroundings for food with frantic intensity. Some of them had two arms, while others bore six. A constant chittering sound filled the air as they moved, like a clicking noise echoing from their throats.


    Their mouths unhinged into four mandibles as they let out a hiss, exposing their wide open mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth. Asura''s brow furrowed as he stared at the creatures that emerged from the ooze.


    "Grulls."


    Asura knew the monsters all too well. A simple monster that wandered through the fallen realm called Vrothan. They are a plentiful race that travels in packs of hundreds like ants in a colony. To see only a few was uncommon, but it was expected if they were summoned through a rift or gate. The buglike people were not exceptional by themselves, but if they worked together, they were formidable.


    Asura managed to sneak back toward Rose without Mr. Smiles noticing,


    "We need to leave."


    Rose turned to Asura with an eyebrow lifted, slightly in shock because of Asura''s statement.


    "It''s only nine Grulls?"


    She had never seen him flee from a fight in the past few months of knowing the ogre. The thought of it felt foreign, as if it were fantastical. Asura was willing to fight an Apocalypse without a second thought.


    However, since they encountered the other monster, she realized she hadn''t seen Asura engage in a fight with it. The caution on Asura''s face left her questioning the difficulty of the situation. He trained his unblinking eyes on Mr. Smiles as if waiting for its next move.


    The ogre''s holy runes flared up with flames as he clenched his fists tightly, whitening his knuckles with every flex. Asura sternly spoke, his voice calm as he quietly responded,


    "It''s not the Grulls... It''s that thing. We need to leave."


    "Why? I know Mel didn''t hurt it, but we still need to kill it. Its what we-"


    "We can''t."


    "What?"


    "We can''t kill it."


    Rose froze momentarily as Asura declared he could not kill the beast before them. He hadn''t even tried, and yet he spoke the statement with such certainty. Rose inhaled, gulping slightly as she clenched her jaw a little. She asked,


    "You know what it is, don''t you?"


    Asura''s head remained fixed on Mr. Smiles, but his serious white eyes looked up at her, sending chills down Rose''s spine.


    "That''s a demon."


    It was a word Rose thought she would never hear Asura utter. A word he constantly corrected every human when used to describe him or any other monster they encountered. Asura hated the word passionately, willing to correct even the Archknight without hesitation. Yet, he used it now to describe the existence before them.

 Unwelcomed Visitors

    Asura stood poised, his focus unbroken before the nine Grulls. His gaze was locked on Mr. Smiles, scrutinizing its slightest twitch, waiting for the moment it might strike. "Not even a stretch..." Asura thought as his sharp eyes scanned the demon for any sign of weakness. Yet, even his coat remained unharmed.


    "Shit... What the hell is this thing?" Asura asked himself as he channeled mana to ignite Uriel''s flame. The ogre gulped, slightly nervous for the Paladin, who might die quickly if they were not careful with their next move. Since his arrival, he hasn''t detected any typical mana, a concerning reality for Asura.


    The absence of quotidian mana made his mind race while he attempted to identify it. Without its scent and presence, anticipating its next magical strike became impossible. "Is it a Fallen since it summoned Grulls?" He asked himself as he stared at the smiling demon. "It doesn''t look like a bug, though... Fuck."


    "A shadow? But it''s too solid..." Asura wanted to shake his head in frustration, but he couldn''t risk removing his eyes from the monster. From the corner of his eyes, Mel walked forward into his sight with her gun trained on the demon. "Shit!" Asura cursed under his breath as he began to race forward.


    Mel spoke with seething anger, barely able to grip her gun without shaking with rage.


    "I''ve waited years to kill you."


    The demon cackled while holding the coat out wide,


    "It brings me great joy to know you think of me every day."


    Mel bit her lip as she ripped the silver elephant rifle apart, the silver frame igniting into amber flames as it split. The weapon''s once sleek and elongated form separated into two small bodies that solidified into her signature silver pistols. Their engraved surfaces shimmered with an amber glow as the holy mana wildly coursed through their metallic bodies.


    The sudden flare of Mel''s flames instantly drew the Grull''s attention. Their heads jerked rapidly towards her, and their eyes were filled with blazing hunger as if they were starving. With mouths that stretched wide and mandibles that spread apart, they unleashed a deafening buglike cry. Its ear-piercing sound left the group wincing as it echoed through the casino.


    Before Asura could get to Mel, the Grulls charged at her with feral intensity. Their sharp claws dug into the ground as they lunged forward, using their multiple arms like quadrupeds to gain terrifying speed.


    Mel''s eyes burned with intense resolve. She seemed oblivious to their approach, keeping her amber gaze fixed on Mr. Smiles. Asura grabbed hold of a nearby machine, ripping it from the ground and tossing it with intense force at the nearest Grull.


    The machine slammed into its side, crushing its right side underneath the heavy metal and throwing it across the floor. A sharp, sickening crunch echoed as its chitinous body was crushed like a large bug being stepped upon. The Grull screamed in agony, unleashing a barbaric insect-like cry.


    To Asura''s surprise, the remaining Grulls paid no mind to their fallen sibling and focused on Mel as they hurtled toward her at inhuman speed. Their mandibles clacked together as they hungrily opened and closed their mouths. Asura clenched his jaw, realizing he wouldn''t reach Mel in time before the assault.


    Behind him, the heavy footsteps of Rose, Tristen, and Gabe echoed across the rubble-strewn casino, but they were also too far to intervene. Rose flicked her arm sharply as though flinging water from her skin. Instead, the black tattoo that painted her entire arm tore away, transforming into a thick, inky sludge.


    The fluid twisted and solidified in the air as it separated from her body, forming a chain tipped with a spiked wrecking ball. As it solidified completely, she grabbed hold of its chain and began to twirl it with practiced precision.


    Like a lasso, the weapon whistled as it spun through the air, ready to be thrown. Before Rose could strike, Tristen abruptly stopped and raised his bat as he stood upon the rubble. He raised his open hand as if he held something in its grasp. The Paladin channeled mana into his palm, and from nothing, a golden baseball formed with lightning crackling from its surface.


    He tossed the ball high into the air, drawing his bat to his shoulder as he settled into a batter''s stance. His gaze locked onto Mr. Smiles, unwavering as he awaited the ball''s descent. Then, with a resounding, thunderous crack, his wooden bat connected with the baseball with a powerful swing that shook his surroundings.


    The baseball punched through the air with speed that could not be seen. Before Asura could register the crack of the bat hitting the ball, it had already slammed into the demon. The ogre expected the demon to be tossed through the wall, shattering it like glass, but, to his horror, the demon remained still.


    Instead, the ball shattered as the mana dispersed from the impact. Mr. Smiles laughed as his skin ripped into a wider smile. The demon dropped his right arm, pointing his claw finger at Gabe,


    "Hehehahahee."


    The sight left Gabe with wide eyes, and the Paladin frantically grabbed hold of his tricep. He tore his arm away from his shoulder, resembling an action figure detaching its limb. A golden mist began to stream from his shoulder before condensing into a radiant, golden, translucent arm.


    As he gripped hold of his arm, the flesh hardened, transforming into a silver metallic-like substance. In an instant, the arm''s structure stretched out as Gabe''s will commanded it to become a large rectangular shield. His mana coursed through its surface, providing a protective layer to reinforce its integrity.


    Gabe ducked behind the large silver shield, gripping it tightly. He pressed his golden arm against its back, steadying his hold. The demon uttered one word as if it commanded the world to obey his will,


    "Boom."


    A large, unseen explosion of wind erupted as if the demon unleashed pure kinetic force from his fingertip. It slammed into Gabe''s shield, and for a moment, Gabe let out a breath of relief. However, the moment was cut short as the force tossed his shield to his side, and the rest slammed into his chest.


    The Paladin gasped, the air violently ripped from his lungs. It felt as though his chest had collided with the ground, and yet he hadn''t moved from his spot. Then, the relentless force continued its path, surging forward and hurling him through the air. His body crashed into a massive pile of rubble and twisted machines.


    Tristen turned, his eyes wide as he realized the demon had struck his brother. His face twisted in horror as his eyes searched for Gabe, following the path of destruction that had ripped its way far through the casino. In a pile several yards away, his brother lay with blood spilling out from his mouth.


    Gabe remained motionless in a pile, with two red tallies above his head. Without hesitation, his brother swapped the tally with his own, causing one to appear above his head. Tristen groaned as pain shot through his body, and he was brought to one knee. His holy mana swapped the wounds, healing Gabe as he returned to consciousness. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Then, Mel fired as the Grulls reached her position. Her twin guns were aimed at the monsters as they leaped toward her, claws outstretched at her throat.


    "Judex Divinum purifies the wicked. Through Hephestine''s flames, the impurities are purged."


    Her twin pistols burst with amber flames as the mana coated them, amplifying their firepower. As the first Grull hurled itself at Mel, she fired into its chest, driving holy lead into its chitinous form.


    The bullet struck its body but failed to penetrate, causing deep cracks to spread from the point of contact. The impact sent the monster staggering, redirecting its path just enough to miss its strike. Mel watched as its claws drifted inches past her cheek, but she remained unphased. Her gaze remained steady, smoothly shifting her focus to the next foe.


    A Grull with six arms lunged at her stomach, attacking with its six arms equipped with razor-sharp claws. Mel fired at its head, sending two bullets that shattered its skull. The deafening crunch echoed as its head exploded, its hard skull cracking like a struck coconut. Its red blood sprayed out as the bullets exited the back of its head.


    Asura watched the first Grull rise, shaking off its previous wound. He opened his mouth to warn Mel, but before a sound escaped, Mel fired with her right pistol without looking back. With deadly precision, the bullet struck its chest, tearing through the already weakened area. The Grull collapsed with a sickening thud while Mel fired with her left pistol at her next target.


    Like an elegant dance, Mel dodged every strike the next seven Grulls tried, ducking low and firing upward at some while gracefully maneuvering around the others. With every shot she took at the Grulls, she sent one toward Mr. Smiles as if he were her real target amidst the chaos. It was a rhythmic symphony of gunfire, with each shot deliberate and precise.


    Mr. Smiles stood firmly as each bullet struck his body, uninterested in the attempt at his life. He laughed again, and across his body, more tearing ensued. The sound of breaking bones and ripping flesh erupted as his chest tore open into more flesh-dangling smiles. Its black ooze poured out, spilling over its malnourished body and onto the ground.


    Its jarring voice echoed as though it emanated from speakers surrounding the group. Mr. Smiles''s tone was filled with joy, bubbling with laughter as it mocked their attempt,


    "The definition of insanity is to attempt the same thing, expecting a different result! Silly child, you cannot hurt me!"


    Suddenly, the flowers within its coat opened wide again, expelling more black bile onto the floor. The demon cackled,


    "Let''s make this interesting! Yes! A handicap is a must!"


    Fifteen more black piles of ooze rose into pillars of black tar that bubbled with life. Then, the demon suddenly slammed its coat shut as if finished with giving birth to the Fallen.


    "Whenever you hurt me, I return it threefold! So, to defeat me, you must find a way to kill a demon that cannot be wounded!"


    The demon laughed at the preposterous statement, knowing the requirement was ridiculous. As the figures solidified into ten more Grulls, the demon continued,


    "It''s a shame I destroyed this wonderful place. A den of sinners who willingly suffer. All the while dreaming of joy as they face the agony of losing everything they worked for."


    Asura cursed as his eyes widened with shock.


    "No fucking way."


    Then, the last five piles of ooze enlarged into hulking mounds of tar that towered above the rest. From the tar emerged towering humanoid monsters, their bodies encased in black chitinous plates that served as armor that adorned a knight. The jagged, rough material resembled black rocks as though it had been born from the earth itself.


    From their backs, unfurled large green beetle-like wings emitted a rapid buzz as they fluttered. Atop some of their heads were a single green eye, while others had three in the shape of a triangle. Their heads were encircled by chitin that formed into a helmet-like shape, with long, thin horns resembling beetles.


    A horn grew from the top of their head, with two sprouting straight out from the sides like a cross. The area around their chest was open, exposing a large maw filled with sharp teeth that opened wide as they exhaled. On either side, large black and green mandibles twitched erratically before locking together, forming an armor-like ribcage over their mouths.


    The monsters differed from the Grulls, each possessing only two arms and five claws that resembled human fingers. In their grasp, they held large slabs of chitin-like rock that had been sharpened at the edges and broken at the bottom for a better grip. They wielded these massive chunks like towering blades. Asura knew exactly what race of Fallen these monsters belonged,


    "Knogths."


    These beasts were Grulls who had evolved and dedicated their lives to Vrothota, the Fallen king. They pledged their loyalty, transforming their aimless, wandering lives into that of fierce warriors reborn to protect their realm with unwavering devotion.


    After fighting many of them in his past, Asura learned that it took far too long to bring them down. To defeat one of these ferocious monsters, one had to exhaust them to the core and shatter their bodies, but even then, they''d fight to the bitter end. Their bodies were resilient, yet their quotidian mana and magic enabled them to forge sturdy surfaces that wouldn''t shatter under any condition.


    The Knogths, let out a bellowing insect-like cry as they stretched out their bodies in the human realm. They lifted their blades, swinging them and slashing quickly through the ground at their feet. Their blade''s sharp edges cut through the concrete below with ease.


    Without warning, Mel fired her twin guns at the beasts, striking their heads with holy lead. As the muzzles flashed with amber light, the heads of all fifteen fallen snapped in her direction. The sight startled her momentarily, and every eye locked on her in unison. It was as if their minds were linked in a hive mind.


    Mr. Smiles bubbled with amusement as he commanded the group like dogs,


    "SICK ''EM FOR ME BOYS!"


    Mel had killed the original Grulls, leaving their corpses burning away with holy mana, but fifteen more were present. All fresh and eager for food. Asura had managed to race past Mel, taking the chance to advance. "Well, shit. If we ain''t leavin'', then I guess we''re fightin''." He thought as he watched Mr. Smiles stand with his arms in his pocket behind the group.


    Thankfully, the demon seemed content to be an audience member in the fight. Asura didn''t understand why the demon was passive unless provoked, but it was beneficial for him to keep it that way. "As long as Mel doesn''t shoot it again." He thought as he raced towards the Knogths, hoping to tie them up in a fight.


    "MEL! DON''T SHOOT HIM! KILL THE GRULLS!"


    Asura shouted as he ignited his arms with Uriel''s flame. The white flames erupted from his skin, enveloping his fists as they spread across his arms in a blazing surge. He glanced back for a moment, hoping to find Mel nodding in agreement, but found her face scrunched in anger.


    "She''s still pissed off." He thought as he followed her gaze to Mr. Smiles. At first, he thought she was angry because Mr. Smiles attacked Aliza''s city. However, it was now evident they had prior relations that invoked deep rage. A memory flashed through Asura''s mind, remembering his conversation with Mel long ago.


    When he had first arrived in the cathedral, Mel whipped around to face him, putting her pistol against his forehead. Her brows furrowed deeply alongside her narrow eyes, making it obvious she was furious with him. Her venom-filled words echoed in his mind as she recalled a painful memory,


    "A demon killed my family when I was young. The thing ate my mother in front of me as a child. He then ripped my brother apart as if it were a game. But he didn''t stop there... No, he wanted more and converted my dad into a brainless monster."


    Asura''s eyes opened wide when it dawned on him. Mr. Smiles was the demon who had murdered her family. While she had previously labeled all monsters as demons, the description she used long ago was correct,


    The ogre shouted out again,


    "MEL! HE WASN''T LYING WHEN HE SAID THREEFOLD! DO NOT SHOOT THE FUCKER! I KNOW-"


    A thunderous gunshot rang out from behind, and to his horror, Asura watched as Mr. Smiles''s head bobbed backward. The ogre shook his head, visibly in pain from her response. He wanted to turn around and stop her physically, but he could only race onward towards the Knogths.


    If left unchecked, Asura knew if the Knogths joined with the horde of Grulls, they would be far too much for the Paladins to handle. As the Grulls and Knogths charged forward, Asura gave a wry smile,


    "Can you guys go home? Ain''t your daddy Vrothota gonna be pissed, ya big bastards."


    Suddenly, the Grulls split with five of them, racing towards Gabe, Tristen, and Rose. As the Grulls departed, a singular Knogth turned to follow. However, Asura ripped a large chunk of concrete from the ground, coating it with white fire.


    With his four arms, he slung the large flaming boulder across the room. The massive creature turned its head, tracking the rock as it soared toward him. Just before impact, the beast swung its enormous black blade upward. The sword sliced through the rock effortlessly, splitting it into two and sending the halves tumbling away, leaving the knight untouched.


    Although the attack yielded no fruit, Asura had accomplished his goal as the Knogth began to pursue him, rejoining the five as they charged across the building. Asura cheered as he ran toward the five Knogths,


    "Sweet!"


    However, Mr. Smiles stood behind the group with an eerie, toothless, ooze-filled smile. He raised his hand and pointed it toward Gabe, Tristen, and Rose. A deep frown spread across Asura''s face as he realized the gunshot was about to be returned threefold,


    "Not fuckin'' sweet."

 Holy Weapon?

    The demon held out his hand like a loaded gun toward the three too far behind Asura and Mel. Asura pondered if there was anything he could do to interrupt the shot but found nothing. The shot would be released far too quickly to intervene. Asura bit the inside of his cheeks while charging forward into the crowd of Grulls and Knogth to start a fight. He could only pray the others would manage without him.


    The five Grulls raced towards Rose, Tristen, and Gabe, focusing their attention on the monsters in pursuit. However, as the demon uttered a cackling laugh as if preparing to strike, a startling crack of lightning rang through the building. The sound of wood striking the rubber left the monsters crying out in agony as they crabbed at their heads.


    A baseball shot through the group of monsters and past Asura, whizzing like a speeding bullet through the building. Before Asura could recognize what occurred, the baseball changed directions as it became parallel with the demon''s outstretched arm. The baseball shot into the demon''s hand with a thunderous pound of flesh being smashed.


    Mr. Smile''s hand was thrown to the side as he released his force into the world. A loud explosion shook the building, leaving another gaping hole through its side. Rubble fell from the ceiling, and dust scattered in a massive cloud that engulfed several destroyed piles of machines.


    Asura figured the demon would become enraged by the attack, but Mr. Smiles energetically laughed while throwing his hands into the air with joy.


    "Oh, this is so much fun! Instead of striking me directly, you shifted my hand!"


    Mr. Smile threw his hand to his side as he turned his head toward Tristen, who held his bat beside him. Tristen''s eyes were focused on the demon as he created another ball in his palm, his mouth tight as he prepared for a counterattack.


    "But, now what? You''ve given me another bullet in this game of roulette. Will I save it? Let it fester? Build it up and release it?"


    The demon silently walked behind the racing monsters he unleashed,


    "It''s just like pain. Bottle it up and let it marinate! Isn''t that right, Melody? How''s your sister?"


    The fire in Mel''s eyes raged on as she grinded her teeth. Asura cursed as he realized the demon was taunting her.


    "MEL! HE''S BAI-"


    A Knogth swung his fist at Asura, striking the distracted ogre in the chest. Asura grunted, bracing himself as his side went backward from the heavy blow, yet he remained steadfast. The ogre retaliated with a swift but powerful double hook with both his right fists. His upper and lower fists exploded with white flames as they slammed into the chitinous armor.


    The Knogth staggered, falling to its knee as it fell back. The force from the mana and the strength of an ogre caused its head to crack from the point of contact, yet the beast recovered. It roared with fury as it pulled its sword with its other hand upward to slash at the ogre with savage intensity.


    Asura laughed mockingly at the Knogth''s attempt, kicking its wrist and causing its hand to fly back.


    "Not this time, buddy."


    Before Asura could strike again, two more reached its brother''s side. The two large monsters barreled toward the ogre, pushing him backward and away from the wounded Knogth to let it repair.


    "Fuck, I forgot you guys ain''t stupid."


    The remaining two Knogths placed their hands upon the wounded Knogths'' shoulder, expelling their quotidian mana into its body like humans would. The Knogths'' cracks slammed together as the chitinous material was pulled like cloth, stitching and mending the weakened areas.


    Asura slung his fists in a flurry of blows, trying to break through the two Knogths blocking his path, yet the two never yielded. They swung their monstrous swords with technique as if they were experienced warriors. The ogre''s path was blocked as he exchanged blow after blow.


    His clothes tore as the swords raked against his skin, unable to cut through his tough exterior. The left Knogth raised its sword high, giving Asura the opening to duck beneath and close the distance. Asura drew his left fist to his side, mana surging through the runes and firing in rhythmic bursts like pistons in an engine.


    "Hey, bastard!"


    The Knogth pulled his sword up to defend against the strike, but Asura spat out white flames from his mouth, splattering it across the monster''s face. The Knogth cried out as the flames burned its eyes, unleashing an insect-like painful screech.


    Asura drove his fists into its chest and unleashed a devastating explosion of white fire that blasted them apart. A loud crack of chitin splitting erupted as the thunderous explosion rang out through the room. The force sent the Knogth backward before collapsing to both knees. Its chest had caved slightly, cracks splintering out like a spiderweb as dark blood spilled out onto the floor.


    The ogre never relented, trying to finish the Knogth before it could recover. Asura rushed forward but found four Knogths before the bleeding one.


    "Shit. It''s a loop."


    Two of the Knogths began to heal their wounded comrade while the others raced toward Asura. "Eventually, I''ll win when they run out of mana..." Asura thought as he glanced at Mel and the group behind him. Mel was tied up with three remaining Grulls, with two dead and burning at her feet.


    However, with every shot she fired, she struck the demon with another, feeding its bank of kinetic force with more ammunition. Thankfully, Rose, Tristen, and Gabe had killed the five others swiftly, leaving their corpses on the ground behind them as they joined together with Asura.


    All that remained were the five Knogths, three Grulls, and the problematic demon still lingering amongst them. Mr. Smiles watched them as if they were merely entertainment, unworried about joining to help the monsters it allowed to be slaughtered. With every death, Mr. Smiles seemed to find joy in the cries of agony, humming and swaying as it eagerly watched Mel as if obsessed.


    The demon spoke as it watched Mel fight, ignoring every shot that struck its head as if it were nothing. It relished the hatred in her eyes,


    "Your parents would be so proud of how you''ve grown from the scars I carved in your soul. Isn''t it wonderful? How pain makes us grow."


    Mel screamed out intensely,


    "Shut the fuck up, you demonic piece of shit!"


    Mr. Smiles''s smile grew wider, tearing more of his flesh,


    "We change from pain, like flowers blooming after a storm. I changed you. I made you beautiful."If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mel shifted her gun''s form into another elephant rifle, ready to fire the large rounds at Mr. Smile''s head. However, Asura cried out again, screaming desperately to stop her,


    "YOU''RE GOING TO KILL THE OTHERS YOU DIPSHIT! EVERY TIME YOU SHOOT THAT GUY HE GETS STRONGER!"


    Mel hesitated and pulled the barrel to the Grull before her. As it leaped up at her face, she fired into its chest, causing its body to rip apart from the large caliber round punching through its body. The Grull hit the ground silently, making only the dull thud of its body flopping against the floor before bursting into amber flames.


    Mr. Smiles waved his hand at the nearest Knogth that healed the wounded soldier. Without question, the Knogth pulled away, obeying the demon''s command immediately. Asura tried to draw its attention, but the other two rejoined the fight, leaving him with four opponents before him.


    "A little help here, guys? I know you''re busy and all-"


    Another crack of lightning rang out, followed by the sound of a baseball striking one of the Knogths in the leg before changing direction and striking a Knogth beside the other in the head. Asura smirked, watching the two stagger from the blows.


    "Alrighty then, thank you."


    The ogre seized the opportunity, swiftly striking at the staggering Knogths. Meanwhile, the remaining two advanced from behind their brethren, rushing forward to protect their pack. Before they could intervene, a wrecking ball hurtled toward the one on the left. The Knogth was ready, raising its blade just in time to deflect the attack.


    The wrecking ball slammed into the ground with a crunch as it dug into the floor. Another crack of lightning cried out, followed by the thunderous boom of a baseball striking the right Knogth. Just like its brother, this one defended itself, quickly adapting to the Paladins'' attacks.


    Its large sword swatted the swift baseball as if it predicted its path, shattering it into shards of light that twinkled as it fell through the air like powder. Rose''s calm voice called out to the group as they fought,


    "Tristen, aid Mel. Gabe and I will help Asura."


    Asura tucked his arms into a fighter''s stance, protecting himself as Lydia had shown him in their training. He raced forward, striking at the two advancing Knogths while the others recovered and followed.


    "I don''t need help! Go to Mel!"


    Gabe''s heart raced as his brother ran to Mel. Although his brother was strong, the red tally above his head was still present. It had faded a little, telling Gabe that he had begun to heal, but the looming threat of the black tally left him hesitant. Gabe held his shield as he stood beside Rose,


    "We need to perform an exorcism on the demon."


    Rose shook her head as she pulled her weapon''s chain back and swung it once again at her foe. As the weapon soared toward the Knogth, she observed it raise its sword into a guarded stance. It was going to block once again. However, this time, she altered its course, releasing a torrent of black water that rained onto its head.


    The Knogth staggered back, surprised by the sudden downpour that covered his vision. Seizing the moment, Rose corrected its swing, launching another strike that caught the Knogth off guard. Her wrecking ball slammed into the Knogths shoulder, crushing its chitin-covered body like a bug under a hammer.


    "We can''t. We have no way to pin it down."


    "We have to-"


    "We can''t, Gabe! That thing won''t let us start one. The moment we speak, it''ll kill us."


    Gabe shifted his gaze to Mr. Smiles, the demon swaying as if uninterested in the other toys. Its sight was trained on Mel.


    "I don''t understand-"


    Rose swiftly interjected,


    "Listen, Gabe, Asura called this thing a demon. It''s different... He never calls a monster a demon. This isn''t a shadow. It may not even work."


    Gabe looked down at his shield, a large dent still present in the metal. The sight of his arm being broken in its weapon form left him terrified. It was nearly impossible to break his body once it hardened and changed form. Yet, his arm was now crushed inward.


    "I believe it..."


    Gabe poured out his mana into the group, fueling them with his mana and acting as their battery. His golden arm flashed as he grasped his shield with it, and then, with a fierce resolve, he hurled it forward toward Asura.


    "ASURA! CATCH!"


    As he fought against the two Knogths, Asura looked back briefly, following the shield as it soared toward him. The two Knogths had pushed Asura back slightly, causing him to growl in frustration as they struck him several times. The right Knogth lifted his blade high, swinging his behemoth of a blade at the ogre''s head.


    Relief washed over Gabe as Asura snatched the shield out of the air as it drew close, pulling the shield to his side, his four arms bracing it against the attack. The chitin sword met the shield with a harsh, grinding sound. Sparks flew as its rough texture scraped across the metal.


    The Knogth''s arms were sent to the side as if he had put all of his strength into the strike, leaving him open as his arms followed his sword to the ground. Gabe called out again,


    "SWING IT"


    Asura obeyed the command with unquestionable faith. His arms grabbed hold of the shield, swinging it as if it were a weapon. In its flight, the shield''s shape changed as its body emitted a golden light that blinded the Knogths around Asura.


    The shield flowed and reformed, condensing into a rod before stretching into a pole. At its peak, a blade of gleaming metal unfolded, becoming the head of a monstrous great axe. The silver blade displayed deadly simplicity, boasting of a brutally efficient purpose to kill.


    A brown handle for grip and only the chilling gleam of a killing edge. With stark similarity to its owner, the weapon reflected its humble master. The ogre smiled like a child who had obtained a toy he had been told would never grace his hands.


    As he swung with all his might, the blade struck deep into the Knogth''s head, cleaving into its chitin armor like a blade through the grass. The sickening wet crunch of the metal stopping in the other side of its skull left the ogre with goosebumps.


    The axe was stuck as if in a tree, leaving Asura to pull it out with his foot.


    "This... Is so badass... I''m a fuckin gladiator bitches!"


    The ogre raised the axe up high, displaying to the others what he wielded. The other Knogths were mortified by the sight, realizing the ogre wielded the ability to use a holy weapon. It was one thing to wield holy mana, which had caught them off-guard upon their arrival, but a holy weapon was another beast to overcome.


    A perfect weapon that would never yield to another. To shatter a holy weapon was to overcome the blessings of an archangel. The feat was utterly impossible except for a king, a testament to the power they wielded. Hephestine forged every holy weapon in the heavenly forges gifted by Judex Divinum.


    Gabe scratched at his neck as Asura announced the presence of the weapon, worried about the demon''s reaction to such an event. Yet, the demon remained uninterested in the others, fully intent on watching Mel struggle as the Knogth charged toward her.


    As Tristen joined the fight, offering Mel support, Mr. Smiles''s demeanor shifted. The fleshy smile remained fixed, yet it seemed hollow as if straining to maintain its cheerful facade and on the verge of twisting into a frown. The demon announced with a hissing tone,


    "This isn''t fun."


    Before Mel and Tristen could react, they were driven violently into the ground. An unseen force, like a colossal anvil, slammed down upon them, crushing them with unnatural power.


    Their screams of agony pierced the air as the ground around them buckled and cracked, the force of the impact radiating outwards in a devastating shockwave. The sight left the group speechless with wide eyes as Mel and Tristen lay on the ground.


    Beside the two, the Knogth was left wounded, broken, and shattered as it knelt on the ground. The blood poured from its body for a moment before rising back into its body as the quotidian mana started to mend its wounds. It was a race against the clock, whether the monster would heal before they could save their friends.


    Mr. Smiles chuckled as he turned to Asura, Rose and Gabe,


    "A little more pain and the game becomes thrilling!"


    Asura acted instinctually, trying to rush away and save the two Paladins without a second guess. He pulled the blade to his side, ready to strike at the demon, but as he started to rush away, the Knogth, still alive at his side, grabbed its chest.


    In a horrendous cry of pain, the chest of the monster burst as if against its own will, causing the blood to break through the chitin. The blood twisted and conjoined into tentacles that lashed out, grabbing hold of Asura and entangling him in a net of lashing vines of blood.


    "It wouldn''t be fun if I made it easy."


    The demon walked toward Mel as if to collect its prize. Before the other two Knogths could join, Rose expelled an explosive cannon of black water into their chests, knocking them back. Rose tried to advance toward the demon as Gabe swiftly rushed to Asura''s side to free him from the entanglement.


    The demon''s grip tightened Mel''s throat, lifting her struggling form into the air. Its face, devoid of features save for the black, oozing smile, stared at her with chilling emptiness. As it lifted Mel up, two red tallies hung in the air.


    With a swift kick, Mr. Smiles sent Tristen flying to Gabe''s feet, two crimson tally marks hovering above his injured form. The sickening thud of his body striking the ground left Gabe nauseous, struggling to move as he jumped to his brother''s side. However, Gabe immediately poured out his mana, starting the healing process to remove the tallies before they received a third. The demon spoke with a happy tone as he asked,


    "Just like how I killed your mother. Do you still hear her cries? Isn''t it nostalgic?"


    Mr. Smiles let out its revolting jester-like cackle as it turned to the others,


    "Move, and she dies."

 The Moon

    The demon''s voice darkened, deepening into a low guttural tone that felt like gravel raking against Mel''s ears.


    "The taste of your mother is still present to this day. Her body was delectable-"


    Its head rolled back as if a fond memory resurfaced, and a state of pure euphoria washed throughout his body, causing his skin to crawl.


    "-a pain so pure, so raw. I yearn for it every day."


    The demon''s head snapped back, and the ooze poured out from its ripped smile. Mel struggled to breathe as the demon held her throat tightly, squeezing to make her more uncomfortable with every passing second.


    "Your brother''s cries of agony were a delight as I ripped him apart, and well, your father was a fun toy. All of it, though, is meaningless compared to what you endured for so many years."


    Mr. Smiles opened his trench coat, revealing his pale, skeletal body behind the curtain. Spreading from his collarbone down, more holes began to rip open, expelling more black bile from his body onto the floor. The sound of ripping flesh and breaking bones merged together in a chorus of horrendous symphony.


    "You''ve aged so beautifully. The greatest creation I could ever dream of being a part of, sweet Melody. Such a beautiful flower... One that has adapted changed as the harsh thorns of life dug deep into your flesh."


    Mel grabbed hold of her gun with her left hand but could not muster the strength to lift it as the air escaped her lungs. She grabbed the demon''s wrist with her right hand, trying to pry herself free.


    "Fuck... you."


    She gasped out as Mr. Smiles squeezed harder.


    "Oh, that''s the lovely little girl I know. A festering hatred feeds the wounds carved into your heart."


    Asura clenched his fists, trying to find an opening, but he knew the demon had eyes everywhere, watching their every move. Even if he could land a hit, it would only stun him for a moment. "Could I even reach him before he kills her?" Asura thought as he watched the encounter take place.


    The ogre''s gaze locked onto Rose, who watched intently, her sharp, unblinking eyes tracking the demon''s every move. Her hand tightened around the weapon at her side, ready to strike when he acted, but she held back, resisting the urge to move first.


    Asura whispered,


    "What do we do, Rose?"


    Rose whispered with certainty as if she had been planning since the beginning,


    "We start an exorcism while he''s holding her. It''s the only way we can-"


    Gabe interrupted the conversation by shaking his head, catching the two Paladin''s attention. He pointed at his brother, who no longer had two red tallies above his head. Instead, Tristen lay against the ground as if still wounded, although his gaze told them otherwise.


    Tristen''s eyes locked with Asura''s and Rose''s, and then he looked up without moving his head. Tristen''s mana shifted as if reaching out to touch another without being detected, avoiding the demon''s detection as it crept slowly.


    Then, Mr. Smiles spoke, startling Gabe and Rose and snapping their attention back to it.


    "Will you tell me where she is, sweet Melody?"


    The demon slightly untightened its grip to allow a small gulp of air to reenter her lungs. Melody furrowed her brow in confusion as she gasped, her hand still clenching his wrist.


    "What?"


    "Where is she? I know you''re here to protect her."


    Mel''s mind raced as she processed his question. "Is he after Aliza?" She could only ask herself that question before Mr. Smiles squeezed again, closing her throat as his grip tightened with anger. His voice drained of the amusement, now dawning a sinister tone. The static intensified as if tied to his emotions, eating away at their sense of hearing.


    "Do not play coy with me."


    As he squeezed, Mel let out a dry gasp. Her body searched for air, and her mind began to become fuzzy.


    "Answer my question... Or your friends will suffer the same fate your family did."


    Mr. Smiles eased his grip, allowing another breath. However, Mel used the opportunity to spit in the demon''s face before answering,


    "She escaped the city. You''ll-"


    Mr. Smiles squeezed nearly hard enough to break Mel''s neck, causing intense pain to slice through her body. Her vision went dark as the circulation of blood and air was cut from the rest of her body.


    "QUIT LYING TO ME! She''s still in here... She can''t leave..."


    The demon leaned its face closer to Mel''s,


    "She can''t hide in your cathedral... Not even God protects the halfbreeds. So where are you hiding her?"


    Rose froze at the mention of halfbreed, and Asura''s eyes narrowed as they both realized what the demon was referring to. "A witch. It''s hunting a witch." Asura''s mind raced as the pieces settled into a grand puzzle. The dried bodies, devoid of blood, were all witches amongst the humans.


    Blood has power, and the blood of a witch is extraordinary. A city outside the protection of Eden was a perfect place for them to reside and hide away their bloodline from The Temple, which might purge them of their dirty heritage.


    Asura blurted out without hesitation,


    "I know where she is."


    The demon''s attention snapped to Asura so fast it felt unnatural to witness.


    "Where-"


    In the moment of its diverted attention, Tristen''s mana grabbed hold of Mel, healing her in the blink of an eye and removing her tallies. Above his head, a singular red tally emerged, signifying his blessing was activated.


    Although it did not free Mel, her body was no longer in agony and the broken bones had mended. She lifted her arm swiftly, swinging it upright and angling it just enough to press the barrel against the demon''s armpit.


    The gun''s silver body gleamed, illuminated by the glow of amber flames as it transformed. Its shape started to lengthen and restructure into a 10-gauge shotgun, with a polished wooden stock complemented by intricate engravings along the barrel.


    Although its molten body was incomplete, Mel smiled and spoke a phrase she had learned from Asura. Her eyes gleamed with anger and joy as if she would remember this moment fondly,


    "Get fucked."


    She pulled the trigger, and the incomplete shotgun seemed to roar as its body tried to reject the act of firing. However, the weapon obeyed its master''s command, sending a created buckshot round out of its barrel. The weapon''s metal screamed as if alive, enduring a stress it had not been designed to embrace.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Then, Mel''s arm snapped as the unbraced force shot both her and the demon apart. The flaming buckshot pounded into the demon''s arm and side, exploding in a cloud of amber flames that dispersed quickly. Although breaking herself free, Mel slammed onto the ground with a painful thud as her broken arm was struck.


    She quickly fought to regain her composure and rise to her feet. With a roar to the group, she planted her right arm against the ground and pushed herself upward.


    "Kill it before it can heal-"


    "Heal what?"


    The demon¡¯s voice responded to her command. To her horror, Mr. Smiles stood upright, the only sign of the attack being a mere hole in his trench coat. The demon ran his hand across the hole as if insulted by the appearance,


    "That''ll cost you a lot, you know. This is from my designer."


    Without a hint of hesitation, Asura raced forward, his bare feet striking the ground as he ran toward the demon. "It only takes a moment for it to strike." Asura thought as his body began to radiate with mana.


    As the ogre raced toward him, Mr. Smiles chuckled internally but stopped when he looked into the ogre''s eyes. Within the black voids and white irises, the demon caught a glimpse of Ohriel, an angel he deeply feared. Before, it was merely a vessel using the angel''s power, but now, the demon was unsure. "Had he given this ogre more than just a gift?"


    "A heir..."


    Mr. Smiles hissed at the deep bond between Ohriel and Asura. If the Archangel was willing to make him his heir, he could wield Ohriel''s blessing at its maximum potential. The demon raised its hand to strike Asura with its unseen force, but suddenly, a pool of black water shot upward like a geyser bursting open.


    The blow sent his arm reeling, and he could only watch as Asura tucked his two right fists to his side. In a quick, unprepared stance, Asura spoke the incantation while channeling his mana throughout his body,


    "The Lord despises all that is evil. Through Ohriel, allow me to be your blade that strikes down the wicked."


    His mana swirled and surged inside, coursing through every inch of his body like a torrenting river. White holy flames burst out in sequences along his forearms from the holy runes tattooed onto his arms. Like pistons in the engine of a car, each one sparked with intensity. The white flames doused the area, consuming the color surrounding him as if it devoured the reflection of light.


    The fire swirled and manifested into six wings along Asura''s back, symbolizing that Ohriel was with the ogre even in the swift conjuring of its mana. Then Asura threw his fists forward as if striking the air.


    His six flaming wings exploded into jets of fire as if a rocket''s engine was taking off. Two points of a spear formed before his knuckles and shot forth from his two right fists as he drove them forward. The recoil of the explosion scorched Asura''s skin, sending him to his knee as the unstable mana had not yet been perfected.


    Everyone watched as the two pointed flames harmoniously swirled around one another, causing them to intertwine in a spiral of beauty and destruction. Although captivated by its beauty, the group shielded themselves as it quickly struck the demon''s chest.


    Mr. Smiles remained silent as the spear slammed into his chest, drilling into him with relentless force. The impact sent him hurtling through the building, shattering walls like paper. Thunderous booms echoed through the air as debris exploded outward, the demon crashing through multiple layers of stone and steel without a hint of resistance.


    The already weakened building lurched with every structural support removed. Then, as the spear ripped through the building with ease, it finally reached its end, engulfing the building in a ball of white flames in the distance.


    Mel wanted to cheer, but suddenly, she was grabbed and hoisted up high. Her body was frozen, and she was terrified of Mr. Smiles grabbing hold of her again. She tried to recoil away, but Asura''s voice startled her as he lifted her onto his shoulder.


    "Quit fightin'' me asshole! We gotta go!"


    Without another word, Asura ran to the group with Mel on his shoulder, carrying her as if she were mere baggage. He quickly grabbed hold of Gabe, who protested as he was tackled and slung over the ogre''s shoulder.


    "Hey-oogh, stop-"


    Asura screamed at Rose,


    "Grab Tristen, and let''s fuckin'' go!"


    The ogre never glanced back as he fled at full speed. Leaving the two to listen to a deep rumble that echoed through the building. Rose¡¯s gaze shifted to the support columns, watching as fine cracks spiderwebbed across them, growing larger with each passing second.


    Rose hoisted Tristen quickly onto her shoulders, securing him in a fireman''s carry. The swift motion caused severe pain to spread through the wounded Paladin''s body, making him grunt as she began her first steps in the sprint.


    "Man, I should have been a barber..."


    Rose let out a small chuckle at the remark before sprinting after the ogre, already ahead. The two moved at speeds far beyond human capability, racing against time as the final moments ticked away.


    Although secured by two arms, Mel fought against the ogre,


    "I can run myself!"


    "You''re too slow!"


    "I am not! I can make it out before the building collapses-"


    "I''m not talking about the building ya dingleberry!"


    Asura fastened his arms around Mel, trying to prevent her escape. Mel pleaded her case as his shoulder kept digging into her gut with every bounce and leap he took over the rubble in his way.


    "We killed the demon."


    "No the fuck we didn''t."


    Mel froze,


    "What?"


    "I didn''t kill the thing. It''s still alive."


    "It got hit by Ohriel''s spear..."


    "Yeah, and that shit didn''t work. I can feel it."


    "How-"


    "I don''t fuckin'' know... Maybe cause it''s, ya know, a demon?"


    Mel gripped her arm, spreading mana throughout the bone and flesh to mend its broken state. The bones slowly began to shift but it would not be complete in time for another fight. Asura groaned as the scorched flesh was being rubbed but never yielded and continued his sprint.


    "That thing is going to come after us again, and he''s going to be pissed..."


    Gabe knew he would slow the group down if he had to sprint and resigned himself to his fate upon Asura''s shoulder, groaning as his stomach was impaled with each bounce. However, he couldn''t help but study his surroundings as they fled from the same path they entered.


    Amidst the rubble, there was no trace of the bodies that had once lay broken and bleeding, ravaged by the demon¡¯s touch. The dead were removed, and even the stains from where their blood pooled onto the carpet were no longer present. Gabe asked,


    "Where are the bodies?"


    Which caught Asura and Mel''s attention. The two briefly looked around, Asura unable to linger on the question for long as he focused on sprinting. Mel whispered,


    "It probably took them all."


    Gabe furrowed his brow, and the corner of his lips tightened,


    "It didn''t do that before. There''s no blood or anything."


    A familiar warm light appeared at the end of the corridor as Asura pushed forward, his pace quickening. A sigh of relief escaped him when the exit doors came into view. Without a moment''s hesitation, he charged straight into the glass, shattering it on impact as shards rained down around him and the two he carried.


    Mel cursed as the glass showered her,


    "What the hell are you doing!?"


    "What? You want me to slow down?-"


    The ogre shook his head as he finished,


    "-That''s how people die in horror movies."


    As Asura and Rose stepped onto the street, they were greeted by the same bright sky they had entered under. However, the sun had shifted, marking the passage of time since their arrival. Nothing had changed, leaving the chaotic street filled with abandoned cars and garbage.


    The sight was somewhat comforting to Gabe, but his instincts told him to surveil the area. His eyes never located what his heart told him to search for. It was in its absence that he realized the man cut in half was missing as well. There was no blood to mark its spot, nor body or intestines left on display on the floor.


    "What''s going on?.."


    Suddenly, Asura jumped over a car as he reached the edge of the street, causing Gabe to be jolted around on his shoulder. The ogre cut across entered a new street and headed straight for the cathedral.


    As he recovered, Gabe looked down to find that Asura had no shadow connected to the soles of his feet. Yet, his was painted across the floor with vivid detail. With every movement, his shadow moved, but the ogre had nothing. The sun touched all around him as if it pierced through the ogre.


    Before he could conjure a thought, a deafening roar shook the street as a building collapsed, sending a thick cloud of dust rolling through the streets. Asura never glanced back, but Mel and Gabe witnessed as the cloud of dust swirled and surged, attempting to overtake the two Paladins sprinting away like a wave about to crash down on them.


    Gabe watched as the cloud thinned as the full force continued its path down the street behind them.


    "The building collapsed."


    Asura snorted at the statement,


    "No. The fucker blew it up ''cause he''s a little upset-"


    The sky darkened as though night had fallen, yet the blazing sun remained suspended above, emitting no rays of light. Gabe and Mel stared in disbelief at the unnatural sight while Asura continued running without pause. The ogre asked,


    "What''s happening?"


    Gabe could only utter two words as astonishment froze his body,


    "An eclipse?"


    He stared at the sun, but to his surprise, he felt no pain. Before his eyes, the sun lost all its luster. Mel gasped and pointed to their left, and Gabe followed her gaze.


    There, hanging in the sky, was the largest full moon Gabe had ever seen. It blazed with an intensity that seemed to have stolen the sun''s light, glowing unnaturally white and casting an eerie illumination over the world below.


    The warmth that the sun once provided was now replaced by the unsettling chill of night as if the moon¡¯s light itself had brought the cold. Within the center of the moon, a crevice emerged that divided it entirely in half.


    The moon began to split apart, its two sides peeling back like curtains drawn open. As they stared at it, the moon stared back. Its entire surface underneath was revealed to be a purple eye, with veins visible, spreading across it like the bloodshot lines of a weary, tired gaze.


    Gabe and Mel tried to muster up a word to tell Asura what was occurring behind him, but they were left speechless. Their jaws hung open, and the thought of describing such a sight left them in shock.


    Then, the moon began to weep. Black ooze dripped from the edge of the glowing circle, falling like tears from a face, staining the sky above. Mel expected the black liquid to fall to the earth but watched as it ran across the sky as if painting it black. In all directions, the black ooze spread out, consuming the once bright blue sky. Not even the sun was spared.


    All that hung above was the eye that was the moon in the black void it had painted.

 A Mouse In A Maze

    Gabe uttered a prayer as he stared at the nightmare that had come to life within the moon.


    "Judex, protect us. For we walk through the valley where our demons dwell..."


    Darkness settled over the city as the black liquid devoured the sun, and the radiant daylight gave way to the moon''s glow. In its watchful serenity, the eye within the moon cast a soft purple hue across the land, blending with a pale luminescence that gently touched the earth.


    Asura could not help but pause momentarily, gazing up at the spectacle unfolding above. His jaw dropped at the large shifting purple and violet eye in the moon, its color swirling within the iris. The ogre spoke with disbelief as the words came from his throat involuntarily,


    "What the fuck..."


    Like a painting, the eye seemed to follow them as they quickened their pace.


    "We really did piss it off with that last one..."


    Rose and Asura sprinted down the street, rounding a corner as the grand cathedral appeared. The massive structure loomed over the surrounding buildings, its gray stone intricately carved into elegant arches. Stained glass windows shimmered in a kaleidoscope of colors as the pale light reflected on its surface, casting vibrant patterns across the fa?ade.


    Towering columns and masterfully sculpted stonework stood as a testament to The Temple''s deep reverence for their creator, embodying both grandeur and devotion in his place of worship. Along the cathedral roof were moss-green tiles, creating a beautiful piece of art within the city.


    The translucent golden wall shimmered in the darkness around the building. Everything within the walls was bathed in a warm light as if resisting the darkness lurking beyond its protection. As they approached, the citizens in the courtyard became more vivid, the terror on their faces prominent.


    To Asura''s surprise, the crowd had thinned, albeit only slightly. Mothers and fathers held their children close, clenching onto them desperately as if they would lose them at any moment. The stairs leading up to the main doors were filled with people, all pushing and shoving to enter the cathedral before the other.


    The group approached the golden wall, listening as the shouts grew louder, twisting their morality from empathy to selfishness.


    "Get out of my way!"


    "Move, damn it!"


    "Get the hell off me!"


    Children began to cry, their parents fighting for their survival.


    "Save my child! Take them at least in!"


    "Please, my son!"


    The people fought against one another, and it became apparent that a fight would ensue if this continued. Asura and Rose entered the golden wall with ease, passing through the barrier and entering the safety of the cathedral.


    As they approached Judex''s domain, warmth spread over their bodies, comforting them. They all let out a sigh of relief as they looked back, finding no sign of the demon''s pursuit. Asura and Rose let down their companions, placing them onto their feet as they slid off their shoulders.


    Gabe smiled and leaned against Asura for a moment as the nausea washed over his body.


    "Thanks."


    Asura nodded,


    "No problem."


    Mel gripped her arm as she finished the last step of healing her body. The mana surged through her skin, burrowing into her bone and snapping it back into place with a sharp crack, echoing the sound of a break. She gasped quietly but maintained her composure as she grasped her right pistol''s holsters.


    As the chaos ensued, Mel pulled her silver pistol from her holster, "Thank Judex for the holy weapons returning." She lifted it above, firing her pistol and startling everyone surrounding her. The loud bang rang throughout the courtyard, silencing the fighting people and shocking the Paladins beside her.


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Mel, frozen in fear as if she were the monster breaking through the barrier. The children cried, but Mel''s eyes blazed with fury as she stared at the fighting citizens. Mel shouted a threat,


    "Calm down and back away from the door, or the next round will not be directed at the sky."


    The Paladin''s gaze remained steady, her clenched jaw a silent testament to her resolve. Without a word, the citizens began to part, but suddenly, the doors burst open as Aliza pushed her way outside. They all spun around like eager chickens darting toward their feed, their shouts emerging like desperate clucks to get Aliza''s attention.


    "Let us in!"


    "Please!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Save us!"


    "Please Teleport us out!"


    "Send us to Eden!"


    Rose''s face twisted in disgust as they spoke the name Eden. These were the same people who had rejected The Temple''s protection, choosing instead to live outside Judex''s sacred land. They had done so out of hatred for the laws that bound them. Yet now, after enduring relentless attacks from cultists and monsters, they came crawling back, begging for the very protection they had once scorned.


    In their mercy, The Temple bestowed grand cathedrals upon the outlying cities. They bore no ill will toward those who had once spit on their generosity. The Knight of God dispatched his Paladins to guard them, though, in truth, it was an undeserved punishment of sorts, born from the selfishness of these people. And now, after all they had rejected, they dared to seek salvation from the very Eden they had once despised.


    Yet, the Paladins never complained and accepted their new duties. For dozens of years, the cities were bombarded with attack after attack. However, under Mary, the cities flourished until the cultists'' influence grew more substantial. Now, the people turned, despising The Temple again as they suffered from the attacks. Rose was always disgusted by the hypocrisy.


    They hated the Paladins who sacrificed their lives but would cry when they deemed their work inadequate.


    Aliza was swarmed in a torrenting wave of people pushing against one another. However, another deafening round rang off behind, causing them to tuck and shield themselves. Mel''s pistol hung in the air as she screamed out again,


    "That''s my last warning."


    Unlike Mel, Aliza remained completely calm, her understanding of the people''s emotions running deep. A faint frown tugged at her lips, and her eyes gazed out with a sorrowful look, like a mother who could not ease her child''s pain.


    "We can''t teleport you. There''s not enough mana stored."


    A person shouted from the crowd as if Aliza were making excuses,


    "Then take us in! There''s plenty of enough room!"


    Aliza sat in silence for a moment before responding,


    "If there are any children remaining, let them through. I can take them, but there isn''t any room for adults."


    The crowd shouted in uproar,


    "LIAR!"


    Mel fired again, and Asura rushed forward. The ogre''s face twisted in rage as they tried to attack the Paladin. The people screamed in fear as the ogre pushed forward, but Tristen grabbed hold of the ogre''s shoulder and shook his head.


    "Don''t..."


    Asura threw his arms in the crowd''s direction.


    "And what? Let them be bastards?"


    "They''re terrified."


    Asura looked back at the crowd, shivering in fear before him. Aliza''s frown deepened,


    "I have taken in thousands into the cathedral... I''ve filled every room I could since-"


    The Paladin looked up to the moon, her eyes studying the mortifying existence lurking above,


    "-the demon did that. But I can assure you that those in the courtyard are still protected!"


    A woman with ragged clothes screamed as she gripped her chest,


    "How can you be sure! If it shows up and kills us, you can''t undo that!"


    "I have made this barrier, not with my own strength but with Judex''s. Trust in the Lord, your God!-"


    "GOD ABANDONDED US! HE WOULDN''T LEAVE US WITH THAT THING!"


    "I can only take the children. There is no room for anyone else."


    A woman holding her child lifted her head high,


    "Take me in the place of my child!"Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Aliza tightened her lips, and her brow furrowed as if she had decided their fate. Her fingers intertwined as she straightened her back, lifting her chin to look down upon the people. Her voice deepened, and resolve resonated in her tone,


    "Some of you have hidden yourselves in those buildings inside the barrier, and you cast out others to live lavishly. Now, you come to me and plead to be with the people you cast out. I have taken in as many as I could and worked tirelessly to feed you all. My children, I swore to protect, were killed by this demon, and you demand I send more."


    She held her hands out, and suddenly, a golden barrier rose between the crowd, pushing them apart into two separate waves as if she had parted a sea. Then, the barrier split, forcefully moving the people aside and creating a path for the Paladins to walk through.


    "The children can walk through, but all of you must remain out here. I will not pull back my barrier to punish you because Judex surely has not abandoned you."


    The people fell silent, their hearts heavy with shame, as Azrealia, the Archangel, stirred their guilt. Asura and the others waited as the children passed through the wall with ease. Some looked back at their parents, pleading with them to follow, but their parents urged them to go on without them.


    Aliza motioned for the group to follow as the last of the children entered the building behind her. The group followed closely, their eyes focusing on the resigned faces of the people. Despite Aliza''s vow that they would not be abandoned, an air of impending doom hung over the crowd as if they felt their deaths were inevitable.


    As they stepped inside, it was clear Aliza had spoken the truth. Every available space was occupied. The once vast hall where he had fought was now crowded with people, sitting shoulder to shoulder, crammed together in tight clusters. To Asura, it was like a movie with wounded veterans in a war that filled the hospital room.


    Asura scoffed as he looked around at the turning heads,


    "You weren''t kiddin''."


    The children bumped against the people, finding little room to even stand as Aliza walked behind them. She shouted to the people inside the hall,


    "Please make room. I need to take these children to the dorm rooms."


    The people parted without a word, and as the children looked curiously at them, they all tried to smile to comfort them. Not one rejected the request as if it were an inconvenience.


    "Thank you."


    Aliza uttered as they began to walk through, quickly urging the children to find their way to the door on the other side. However, Mel urgently asked,


    "Aliza, I know the children need to be taken to-"


    The older woman turned and nodded as if she understood what Mel would say. Aliza spoke cryptically, clearly breaking her sentences to hide the gravity of what she was asking,


    "I know. Go to the teleporter and get Mary. Request her aid and Mark''s. Get everyone you can. Tell them it''s apocalyptic."


    If the circumstances were different, Mel would despise the thought of asking her sister for help. However, the eye within the moon still haunted her as if it were burnt into her vision. "What monster can even do that?" She thought as she gulped.


    She recalled the day of the attack with striking clarity, a day forever etched in history as one of the most devastating blows to The Temple in recent years. Her parents were well-known figures and pillars of strength within the Temple. They played a crucial role in crafting weaponry designed to combat the monsters¡ªweapons that the Archangel Hephestine did not create.


    Though their creations were rare and difficult to produce, their accomplishment was nothing short of extraordinary, leaving an indelible mark on history. Yet, they crumbled before the demon and were powerless. Mel nodded in agreement before turning to the others.


    "This thing has to die."


    Gabe and Tristen agreed as they both led the way to the teleporter, departing from Aliza as she continued down another hall with the children. The burning desire to avenge their comrades and the citizens they had sworn to protect, all of whom had lost their lives to the demon, lingered deep within their hearts.


    As they rushed through the hallway, the group did their best to avoid the people laying against the walls to rest. Asura noticed that not even an inch was spared from the people, and Aliza tried her best to find a place for everyone. Her concern for space to work was no longer present. Now, all she wished was to protect as many as she could.


    The group rushed through the halls until they reached a large set of black steel doors. Asura recognized the familiar doors, which were engraved with the same markings as the ones in Mary''s cathedral. He grabbed hold of the large rod mounted on the door as the handle, sliding the heavy doors to the side. Asura flashed a smile at Rose,


    "I learned my lesson last time."


    However, only Asura found the joke amusing as they all rushed inside and up to one of the batteries. The familiar sight of the black statues of angels encircling a marble platform left Asura, concluding that all teleporters looked the same.


    Their vast wings stretched out, almost meeting one another, and the cloth draped over them was intricately carved from marble. Every detail was identical to the finest, most delicate lines. His gaze drifted to the towering black pillars resonating with powerful waves of mana that created a thick atmosphere as he pushed toward the center of the room.


    The ogre understood he would be of no help and dragged behind Rose and Mel, who crowded an empty spot on the pillar. He was still impressed by the golden lettering, symbols, and runes, all shimmering as they contained Judex''s mana throughout the room.


    Though impressed, he couldn''t shake the sense of unease as he gazed at the curved walls, with copper rods jutting out from their surface. To the ogre, it had a Frankenstein-like quality, as though it was unfinished and still prone to failure. "Is this how people feel when they fly on an airplane?" Asura thought as he remembered the movies he watched back home.


    Rose guided the golden rod in her hand, writing Stoliagate on the pillar. However, as she finished the name, it was erased. She repeated the word, but it yielded the same result. Her brow furrowed in frustration as she repeated it again.


    "It''s not working."


    Mel tilted her head as she watched her repeat the motion for the last time,


    "What do you mean it''s not working?"


    "The name isn''t staying on the pillar."


    "How? What?"


    Asura felt the mana shift with each word written, growing more chaotic with every attempt. The hair on his skin stood on end, a silent warning as the energy continued to spiral out of control.


    "I think you should stop that."


    Rose turned to the three men behind her, their gazes locked on the platform''s center. The mana refused to seep into the surface, instead creating lightning as it was released. The bolts arced wildly through the air, striking the black marble platform rapidly. The thunderous booms echoed throughout the chamber.


    Tristen''s eyebrows shot up, his eyes reflecting the electric fury as the crackling bolts illuminated the scene in flashes of golden light. He muttered,


    "It''s not supposed to do that..."


    Asura''s gaze flicked to the copper rods, noting how the lightning danced wildly but never struck them.


    "Ain''t it supposed to hit those?"


    Gabe watched in horror as the intricate golden design spread across the marble slab began to emit a hiss like water boiling on a hot surface.


    "I think we''re stuck..."


    Mel observed as the mana resisted the enchantment''s commands, refusing to flow as intended. The reason soon became clear to the group¡ªan external force was interfering, altering the incantations woven into the surfaces. Whatever the moon was, it did more than merely watch from above. Gabe whispered to himself,


    "There''s no way..."


    Rose remained steady, her eyes narrowing as she analyzed the strange flow of mana. Without hesitation, she pressed her palm against the battery''s surface, cutting off the mana like flipping a switch. As the energy began to fade, Mel turned to her.


    "What? We have to try."


    Rose''s expression remained firm.


    "It blocked our way out."


    Asura glanced toward the center.


    "I''m with Mel. We need to get Mary or the old man."


    Rose studied him, noting the rare trace of concern. It was unlike Asura to avoid a fight.


    "You know something about this," Rose seemed to accuse the ogre with his words as if he withheld information,"


    You knew from the start what it was capable of. Did you want a hard fight-"


    Asura met her gaze, unshaken.


    "I know of it,


    He admitted,


    "But I don''t know it. You guys keep assuming we all live in a gated community. Like, hey, Gerald! Nice weather, ain''t it?"


    The ogre exhaled heavily, stepping toward the center of the room. Asura''s expression darkened, shadows of unwelcome memories flickering across his face. His usual lighthearted demeanor had vanished, replaced by a solemn tone that left no room for humor,


    "But I know it''s a demon. A real one, not like you guys callin'' us one. That thing ain''t natural. A monster that gave up its soul."


    Mel scoffed at Asura''s words as if they were unreal,


    "I thought you hated that word."


    "I do when you use it wrong. We ain''t demons. We''re monsters. Even more than that, we''re people like you. That thing ain''t a person... Can''t even call it a monster."


    The ogre walked up the steps before the group, all of them watching as he approached the lightning crackling before him. Asura''s eyes reflected the lightning as he stood before the storm, ready to embrace it.


    "I won''t lie and say all monsters are saints. Lots of them eat people..."


    "But they do it to survive¡ªto keep from being devoured by something stronger. If you spent every day knowing a bigger predator was coming for you, you''d crave strength, too. And yet, many still refuse to do it."


    Mel studied the ogre with sharp eyes,


    "Would you call Jormungandr a demon?"


    The ogre never turned to look back,


    "He was close... Consumed by greed, but even he was trying to survive from a bigger fish."


    "A bigger fish? Bigger than that dragon? He was nearly the size of the city!"


    "You''ve never seen Tiamat... I told you he was wounded when we fought him. Whatever you''re picturing in your mind for a dragon that can hunt him, double its size."


    Gabe asked as he watched the ogre stand before the relentless mana,


    "What are you going to do?"


    Asura flashed a smirk, leaving Gabe uncertain. It was hard to tell whether it was a sign of courage or sheer recklessness.


    "Try to leave and get some help."


    All of their eyes drifted toward the mana that would cripple them in one strike. Tristen asked as if the ogre should question his choice,


    "Are you sure about this? You might die?"


    Asura laughed at the comment,


    "This? Kill me? Try fuckin'' with Orthos a bit, and you''ll really get your ass handed to you."


    The ogre pressed forward into the storm of mana surging at the heart of the room. The loud hissing grew sharper, almost as if the energy itself recoiled at his presence. As he advanced, the swirling currents thickened, the pressure mounting with every step. Then, in a display both awe-inspiring and terrifying, bolts of mana-infused lightning lashed against his back. Each strike sent a jolt through his massive frame, forcing a roar of pain from his throat as he braced against the relentless onslaught. The sight of the attack was like lashing whips against a muscular man''s back.


    However, Asura never yielded to the agony of his flesh being scorched and shocked. Instead, he carried it upon his shoulders. Rose bit her tongue in shame as if to punish herself for her accusing words. She had watched the ogre time and time again endure something she could not for the sake of humankind.


    As Asura reached the center, he expected smoke to roll from the statues'' mouths and fall from their palms. Just as Mary''s Cathedral had done before, but there was silence. There was no change in the fury of the mana storm. The mana struck him relentlessly, rejecting his very presence.


    Each golden flash of lightning illuminated the room, the thunderous echoes rattling through the air, making the humans flinch as if they could feel the pain themselves. Asura let out a fierce roar. His face contorted in agony, deep wrinkles carving across his features as he shouted,


    "IT''S NOT WORKING!"


    Rose quickly rushed to the battery''s side, etching the name Stoliagate with the rod. Yet, nothing changed. The storm raged on, striking again and again in an unrelenting cycle. Rose felt a wave of helplessness as she struggled to calm the mana, but it seemed to resist her attempts as if it ignored her touch entirely. Then, a distorted voice echoed in the ogre''s mind,


    "Do not attempt this again."


    As if the voice commanded it, the storm ceased. Every eye watched, and every nerve waited for the next lightning strike. It never came. The hissing faded, and the raging golden lights, once so brilliant, dimmed and died. The storm''s fury receded, withdrawing into the warm marble towers behind the statues.


    It had returned, but its obedience was broken. It thrashed within the marble, gnawing erratically as if desperate to escape. Like an uncaged animal, the mana fought against the enchantments as the moon outside refused to allow it to pass.


    Not one dared to move toward the ogre. However, Asura rose. A groan rumbled from him as he straightened, stretching out muscles knotted and spasming. His voice was coarse as he spoke,


    "Well, I ain''t fuckin'' doing that again..."


    His body quickly healed as the monsteristic properties took hold, partnered with the mana coursing through his veins. However, Asura limped as he walked from the center toward the speechless Paladins.


    "We''re stuck."


    Mel yanked her phone from her pocket, only to immediately fumble it. Even as her fingers closed around it, she knew it was a pointless act. The lock clicked open, her sister''s number flashed on the screen, and her finger jabbed the call button. It declined before it could even ring once.


    "It''s like Jormungandr..."


    The Apocalypse''s vast mana had already silenced them within the city''s domain, disrupting all signals. Now, the demon that had murdered her family was replicating the effect. Mr. Smiles had ensnared them in its twisted game, and it permitted no other players.

 A Witch Hunt

    Gabe''s eyes were glued to the deactivated teleporter, its shimmering surface now still and lifeless. The news had hit him like a physical blow: they were trapped. Imprisoned by a creature powerful enough to block the passage of holy mana.


    A chilling numbness spread through his body as the familiar lecture points echoed in his thoughts. "A demonic beast can generate a mana storm, trapping anything within its radius. This phenomenon has only been observed in Apocalypses and higher-level threats. In worse cases, a King can sever the connection between an angel and a Paladin."


    He could only utter a few words as the dread settled in.


    "What do we do?"


    Asura opened his mouth to speak, but the words were cut short by a violent eruption of bloody bile. He doubled over and gripped his knees for support.


    "I-bluagh."


    Mel and Rose''s eyes widened, startled by the blood pooling onto the ground before the ogre.


    "Asura-"


    The large doors opened behind the group, casting the candlelight into the room just enough for the group to notice. The group''s reaction was immediate: weapons drawn, stances ready. Their instincts screamed that the monster had broken through the barrier.


    "Oh my! Asura!"


    Aliza''s voice called out before rushing through the room past everyone. She grabbed hold of Asura, placing her hand on his back to pour her mana into his body. Asura tried to speak, but another wave of bile spilled out.


    "Hey-Blaugh!"


    Aliza''s eyes widened in fear as her mouth tightened. Her voice was urgent, surprised by what she had found inside,


    "Your inside are all bleeding! What-,"


    he glanced around at the others, bewildered. They stood there, seemingly untouched, without a single scratch.


    "What happened?"


    Before any of them could utter a word, she spoke an incantation,


    "Judex mends the broken places within. Through Azrealia''s grace, we find comfort in our souls."


    Asura gasped as the holy mana washed over his body like warm water, soothing tender muscles. His injuries began to mend, but the lightning formed with pure, holy mana had pierced through his body. His insides were a roadmap of destruction, the burning having etched pathways Aliza could effortlessly trace.


    Rose spoke as the others watched,


    "The teleporter doesn''t work. We activated the incantation, but it resulted in a mana storm emerging from the center."


    Rose stopped short as Asura coughed, another wave of bile erupting onto the floor.


    "He was struck by the mana several times."


    Aliza''s mouth twitched in disbelief, her brow unable to remain still. The thought of enduring the refined mana piercing through the body made her skin crawl.


    "Y-you let him?"


    Tristen understood her concern, but he decided they had to take the risk with a few remaining options.


    "Lady Aliza, I don''t think you heard us. We''re trapped, and we have no way to request reinforcements."


    Aliza''s brow furrowed as she looked at Tristen. The words had finally registered.


    "If the teleporter doesn''t, we have to contact Mary and Mark. Send an urgent S.O.S call to The Temple-"


    "It''s blocked as well."


    Aliza''s jaw tightened, a hard line appearing in her cheek. "An Apocalypse." Her mind could only linger on those words. It was a fear she never wished to face. Without the support of The Temple, their cathedral stood no chance against such a threat.


    "If its an Apocalypse-"


    Through a large heap of bile pouring from his mouth, Asura uttered four words,


    "It''s not an Apocalypse."


    The five heads swiveled in unison, watching the ogre''s clumsy attempts to regain his composure. Mel asked,


    "What do you mean it''s not an Apocalypse? There''s nothing else that can block the path of holy mana."


    Asura wiped his mouth, rising slightly to look at her.


    "You guys label things too much. There''s Nubiliths that can easily block this without being that strong."


    "Nubilith?"


    "Shadows. Forgive me for calling them by their proper names."


    He groaned as his stomach rumbled again, feeling the effect of the mana trying to mend his broken body,


    "It''s a demon. A bonified demon. In the flesh, nothin'' more."


    Gabe stared blankly, his confusion evident in his eyes.


    "Are not all monsters demons?"


    "No, ya dingle-f... It''s different."


    Tristen lifted a brow, intrigued by such a label from the monster who despised the word,


    "Like from hell?"


    Asura''s white eyes never waivered, maintaining a serious gaze as the shadow cast over his eyes,


    "I don''t know where it comes from. We monsters just know of them.


    He straightened his back as Aliza held her hand against his body. She tried to help, but Asura ignored her aid,


    "They are monsters that feed off of a specific sin. They get consumed by it. They lose their sanity as it becomes addictive, like a drug."


    "It''s strong, but it ain''t no Apocalypse."


    Rose''s monotone expression never shifted as she asked,


    "How do you know that?"


    "Cause it can''t find the witch yet."


    As if related, Aliza, Tristen, and Gabe''s brows twitched before furrowing in unison. Aliza asked as if oblivious,


    "Witch?"


    Asura nodded, then raised a finger to motion for them to wait a moment as he doubled over. He prepared to heave but stopped,


    "Wait, False Alarm. Yeah, a witch. It''s huntin'' a witch. Earlier, it asked for a halfbreed, that''s how I know."


    Asura glared at Rose, expecting another accusation, but found she had reached the same conclusion. Instead, she asked another question as if Asura had the answer,Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "So it''s a shadow, as you said? One that morphed into a demon because of a sin?"


    He wished he could claim the race of the demon, as it would allow them to pinpoint its weakness, but it birthed no quotidian mana. Its most startling quality was the lack of mana, or rather lack of touch on the world the creature had. Shadows had a scent of gunpowder, but Mr. Smiles smelled of nothing.


    It also never wielded magic over the elements to create spells like the shadows did. Rather, the demon appeared to wield a force of nature unseen by the eye. The easiest explanation Asura could think of was a kinetic force since it took what you struck it with and returned it threefold.


    "No, it''s not a shadow. It ain''t a vampire, either. I honestly don''t know what race it belongs to. But, I believe its sin is gluttony."


    Mel''s face flushed as the memory of her mother being torn apart and eaten piece by piece plagued her mind. Aliza stared at the ground, asking with hope behind her words,


    "Does that help us?"


    The ogre let out a sigh, one that left their hearts sinking into their stomach,


    "To be specific, it''s the demon of agony. It feeds off the pain of others. That''s why we can''t hurt it through brute force."


    Mel gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with anger as she thought of hiding from the demon.


    "But it''s not an Apocalypse?"


    Asura was oblivious at first to her emotion, answering without caution,


    "No, it''s nowhere near as strong as one. Just has a rule we have to work around."


    Tristen crossed his arms as he asked,


    "A rule?"


    Asura glanced at the man, who appeared like a baseball batter. He could not help but snort in laughter,


    "Like a blessing y''all got. Ya know? Mel can swap her gun''s forms. You can do the tally thing. This demon stops force from harming it."


    Mel pulled her lips in as she nodded,


    "So we can exorcise it then. That''s our game plan."


    Asura stood taken aback as he looked at Mel with concern,


    "Game plan? Our game plan is to live."


    Mel stood confidently before the others as if trying to take charge of the group,


    "We can''t just hide from it. You said it yourself that it was weaker than an Apocalypse. There are people in the city we can''t abandon. Why are you cowering away all of a sudden? You''re the same ogre that insists on fighting everything you see!"


    "I''m not cowering away? I''m simply bein'' smart, unlike Miss, I''mma keep shooting at the thing that shrugs it off like its raindrops."


    Mel''s face reddened at Asura''s remark,


    "We can box it in with Michael''s incantation. Use it as a prison to confine it so we can perform an exorcism."


    "And how do you suggest we do that? Walk right up to the thing that can see us without eyes?"


    Asura threw his hands up in exaggeration as he finished,


    "It''s got the damn moon watchin'' us. So tell me, how well that''s going to go."


    The ogre, anticipating Aliza''s scolding for his error, turned to face her. However, he was cut short as his stomach twisted. A different kind of reprimand from his own body took precedence as he doubled over and vomited. The mixture of holy white flames and bloody bile splashed before them.


    To Asura''s surprise, it was not Mel who responded but Gabe,


    "I''m with Mel. We can''t abandon the people in the city..."


    "I-I''m not sayin'' we gotta abandon them. We just gotta be smart."


    Rose''s gaze never drifted from Mel, taking notice of Mel''s desire to take leadership over the others.


    "As the current leader, I agree. We tried an attack, and it failed. Now, it has a spell observing us from the sky. We have to be careful."


    Her red eyes locked with Mel''s, the amber and red radiating as they challenged one another.


    "I know we need to be cautious, but we won''t get information on it just by sitting in the cathedral. We have to find the witch before it does. We can use an incantation to track-"


    Asura interjected, swiftly trying to shut down Mel''s aggressive attack,


    "Didn''t it fizzle last time? It should''ve picked up its quotidian mana, but it didn''t. Which means the witch is good at hiding. Good enough to hide from the f-... the dude with the moon."


    Mel''s face twisted into a scowl as she spoke,


    "So we have to go look for her first. If it finds her then its obviously bad. We can''t just sit here and wait it out. Even if we need reinforcements, we have to make it outside the city. These people-"


    Asura growled at Mel''s insistence,


    "Quit acting like you care more about these people than you do for getting revenge."


    The words cut deep against Mel, her fists clenching as she gritted her teeth to hold her words. She would never admit it, but he was right. She desired revenge more than anything.


    "These people will suffer the same fate my family did if we let this thing live."


    "I''m not sayin'' we let it live. We die if we''re stupid. It may not be an Apocalypse, but you try fighting something that gets stronger when you hit it. Oh wait, you did. And we got our ass beat."


    Mel opened her mouth to speak, but Rose''s voice, no longer monotone, now rang with authority,


    "Mel, stop. We can''t waste time here bickering over this."


    Tension filled the room, but Rose''s words resonated with everyone present. Now was not the time to be fighting with one another. Though their opinions clashed on what to do next, the urgency of the situation demanded a decision. "Do we go out to hunt or stay in to buy time?" Both solutions left Rose with a bitter taste in her mouth. Before she could conclude their best option, Aliza spoke, and with her words, another possibility presented itself.


    "We should check the observation room for any changes. It won''t show us the demon''s location, but it might display where the witch hides."


    The ogre pinched his brow and turned to the older woman who stood at his side,


    "How would that work if you didn''t see her before on it?"


    "The witch has to know the situation became more dire with the spell cast on the moon. We don''t know its effects yet, but it can''t be good. With that said, the witch might show herself to catch our attention. It would be in their best interest to survive."


    Asura stood upright as the cavities left inside his body had finally healed. He stretched out with his arms, finally able to breathe without the urge to expel his stomach''s content.


    "I like it¡ªAliza''s right. You guys have a deal with the witches, so they might believe you''ll come to their aid."


    There was no one who could refuse Aliza''s proposition. Though Gabe and Mel were eager to hunt the city''s demon, they knew knowledge was power. They yielded, joining the others as they walked out of the teleporter room toward the observation room on the other side of the cathedral. The citizens watched diligently as they passed, studying their expressions to the finest detail.


    Hundreds of faces turned to watch them pass, their gazes pressing down on them like physical weights. Asura struggled to maintain his composure, understanding the weight of the crowd''s gaze and their desperate need for some sign, be it of impending doom or a chance for salvation.


    The ogre looked at Gabe, who was trying and failing to hide his frown behind his hand. If people even caught a glimpse of doom, it would result in mass panic. Asura grabbed the man''s hand, throwing it away from his mouth.


    "Quit. You look stupid, and it''s worse than frowning. At least you look like you''re thinkin'' when you frown."


    Gabe''s eyes lowered as he let out a sigh. He whispered to Asura,


    "How do we fight it?"


    "If we find the witch. We can bait it out. We change the odds to our favor at that point. But, we can''t just run into it."


    "What if we don''t find her?"


    Asura glanced from Gabe to Mel''s back, calculating the impact of his words as if she were listening,


    "I have an incantation that can bind evil. It''s one of Ohriel''s. But I don''t know if it will work on it. Worst case scenario, we go in blind and try Mel''s plan, and I use Ohriel''s prisoner-of-war incantation."


    "Why didn''t you use it earlier?"


    The ogre spoke with no regret, clearly adamant his choice not to use it was correct,


    "Mr. Smiles would''ve struck me the moment I spoke the first part. There''s no way he''d let me finish."


    Asura''s voice dropped to a lower register as he spoke his final words, clearly indicating his intent.


    "We can''t strike Mr. Smiles anymore. Exorcism has to be our next move."


    After walking across the cathedral, the group arrived at another steel door that resembled the one that fortified the teleporter. Like the other, the large and unwieldy frame required all of Aliza''s strength to slide open. There, a large room was revealed, and candles simultaneously sparked to life.


    Asura stood in awe as he walked inside with the others,


    "Every time I see that, it''s like magic."


    The room''s black steel walls were a canvas for glowing golden runes, a powerful incantation reinforcing their structure. Near the top of each wall, golden candle holders rested, providing the light for the entire room.


    However, the center captured Asura''s attention. A massive black marble slab stood, edged to hold white sand spread evenly across its base. To the side of the table, two more inscribed pillars stood, reminiscent of the teleporter''s power source.


    The moment they stepped inside, the aura of holy mana emanating from the pillars was unmistakable. It pressed against Asura''s body, assuring the ogre why they contained the room with the same measures as the other.


    "How come you put this room so far?"


    Rose answered curtly, not bothering to look at the ogre.


    "We don''t want two bombs next to each other."


    The pillars hummed excitedly as the mana coursed through the rock, releasing a subtle vibration.


    "Hm. Makes sense."


    Without thinking, Asura walked forward and scooped the sand in his hand, watching it fall from his gasp. It was soft and rolled smoothly from his hand. He watched as Aliza walked past and up toward one of the pillars. Her words came swiftly, delivered in a calm, almost gentle, but undeniably corrective tone.


    "Don''t mess with the sand."


    The ogre abruptly dropped the rest, smoothing the mounds he had created with his palm.


    "Sorry."


    Aliza pressed her hand against the pillar before casting an incantation,


    "Judex shall pluck up the weeds that defile his garden. Through Abriel shall the wickedness hidden in darkness be made known."


    The mana flowed from the pillars, pouring into the table, and the sand quaked as it followed its course. The white sand shifted and rose as if alive. If it had not been for Mary''s cathedral, Asura would have been dumbfounded as it started to take shape. The remarkable sight of the sand creating detailed buildings, lights, bushes, and trees left Asura giggling internally like a kid with building blocks.


    He longed to stomp on the table like a mighty beast laying waste to a city. The shimmering sand, infused with mana, had shaped itself into a finely crafted replica. Everything, from the cathedral to the now-destroyed Casino, was projected onto the sand. Hundreds of buildings were crowded into blocks, with large skyscrapers towering watching from above.


    Yet, the sand was still unmoved in an almost perfect circle around the cathedral. It remained flat, unyielding to the mana, as though the buildings had vanished. An eerie stillness settled over the city, making it adrift like an island lost in a vast, silent sea.


    They gazed upon the formed portion of the city as the inescapable sense of entrapment returned. Asura stared at the cathedral encircled before him,


    "I hate the moon."

 Witch Code

    "If I were to punch one of those towers, what would happen?"


    Asura planted his hands firmly on the table''s edge, leaning in as he examined the intricate structures that outlined the city. The question left Aliza with worried eyes, blurting out her answer quickly,


    "It''s pretty delicate, so you would ruin it."


    The ogre backed away and stood upright like a stack of cards wobbled before him. He rubbed his four hands together nervously,


    "Well, it''s a good thing I wasn''t thinkin'' about doin'' it."


    Asura watched as every human shook their head in unison as if a part of the same mind.


    "How''s it work?"


    Rose stared into the city, looking for any signs of the witch, her eyes darting throughout at rapid speed. She replied with her usual monotone voice as if talking to a child,


    "We use the pillars that rebuild the structures as a pylon for mana detection. They are spread in a sort of web that will sense specific mana fluctuations."


    Asura''s eyes drifted over the white sand, awaiting something to change within the plain color.


    "So what are we looking for?"


    The team positioned themselves at various angles, examining every detail of the city for any hint of change in the white sand. Aliza replied without shifting her gaze.


    "Any color."


    Asura tilted his head as if it would suddenly make a color appear,


    "Color?"


    "Yes. The mana observed is displayed with a color. We have found dragons produce a color relative to their element. Faeries appear as green. Giants are a bright red or frosty blue. Fallen are black. Succubi are purple. And lastly, the Beasts are brown."


    "What about ogres and shadows?"


    The ogre expected a color like black to be used for the shadows or purple. The rest of the colors made sense, reflecting the quotidian mana they used due to their distinct species qualities. Aliza responded as if the comment left her perplexed,


    "We can''t observe shadows, nor have we seen an ogre since... maybe a hundred years ago? You are certainly the first I have ever seen, and since you don''t display any sort of mana other than holy, you won''t appear."


    Asura glanced up at Aliza''s face, noting the sorrow etched into her features, deepening the wrinkles on her skin. She seemed troubled by the thought of seeing only one ogre as if she knew he was the last of his kind. The pain that one would feel living is the last of its kind. There were no others who resembled him or understood him.


    He smiled, assuring her with a joyful smirk. Her face relaxed as she returned the smile, but behind her eyes, it remained. The ogre blurted out as if declaring to the world,


    "The ogre color is lavender."


    Everyone turned to look at Asura, their eyes filled with confusion and curiosity. Mel asked with an eyebrow raised, her tone mocking,


    "Lavender? For your kind?"


    Asura nodded, and with a single shrug of his shoulders, he answered,


    "Yup."


    They all waited for clarification, but Asura seemed uninterested in continuing. Instead, the ogre leaned close to the table, studying the alleys and crevices created between buildings. He thought to himself, "You would like our color to be lavender, wouldn''t you, Brontes? You and Askin were obsessed with the flower color."


    Suddenly, Rose pointed, her arm stretched far to a building on the other side. She shouted loud for all to hear,


    "Look. It''s green."


    Asura stood and followed her pointing finger, his gaze locking onto a dark green splotch. It glowed unnaturally as if someone had spilled color onto the sand. In the perfect white oasis that was the replication of the city, it stood out¡ªa blemish, an undeniable mark on the purity of the human realm.


    The ogre understood immediately as he stared at the green sand they sought. It was a witch of elf descent. It was as if he could smell the resin mixed with a deep piney undertone he remembered from the faerie world.


    "It''s an elven witch."


    Tristen leaned against the table with one arm and pointed at another area.


    "Looks like it, and it looks like there are several of them."


    The group followed his hand to another green splotch painted in the white sand on another building. Mel crossed her arms and asked with a tone filled with curiosity,


    "Didn''t it ask for one? Where is the halfbreed?"


    Suddenly, Aliza called out in surprise,


    "There''s another over here."


    Gabe called out right after with wide eyes,


    "There''s one here too."


    They were all caught off guard as they realized the amount of green spots spread throughout the city. Asura counted eight spots as he combed through the city diligently. "Eight half-blooded elves?" The idea of eight half-elves left Asura with doubt.


    "Ain''t no way there''s eight elven witches."


    Mel raised a brow,


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Witches don''t like hanging out together in groups, especially not with those who have the same quotidian mana."


    "We''ve had many witches in the same city before."


    Asura shook his head with a deep frown,


    "No. You can have lots of witches in a city, but you won''t find eight of the same race like this. Their mana mingles, and it''s hard to hide it."


    Tristen looked to Asura, confidence in his eyes with his brows slightly raised,


    "So what do you think this is?"


    Asura flicked his gaze toward Rose as if passing the question to her. But when he turned back, he found Tristen¡¯s eyes still fixed on him, unwavering.


    "Oh... You''re askin'' me?"


    Tristen nodded, his curly hair bouncing as he pointed at the multiple splotches,


    "Yeah. You seem to know about witches. If there aren''t eight witches, why are there eight spots?"


    Asura hesitated before responding. There was no fear, no prejudice against him for his race, nor even a trace of distrust. Tristen simply looked to him for an answer, fully prepared to trust whatever he said. The absence of judgment in Tristen¡¯s gaze reminded Asura of Wain, stirring up a deep sense of longing for his friend.


    He flashed Tristen a grin, his sharp teeth glinting in an almost menacing way. But the question of why there were eight spots remained unanswered. Asura shifted his focus, trying to find the spots. Yet, when he looked again, they were gone¡ªreplaced by the untouched white sand.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "They''re gone..."


    They all furrowed their brows in confusion, quickly scanning the area for the spots as if questioning whether Asura had lied. But before them lay nothing but the flawless white oasis.


    "How-"


    Then, they all reappeared. The green spots returned to their rightful spots. Gabe stared at the one closest to him, his eyes refusing to move from the spot as if it would disappear again,


    "It''s back! Wait-"


    The green spots vanished swiftly after. Gabe glanced at the others for answers but found they all wore the same confused expressions. Mel scratched her head with one of her guns.


    "What''s happening?"


    The green spots returned. Then, before anyone could speak, they left again. They all waited, the heavy silence in the air, full of anticipation. After a pause, the spots reappeared, lingering briefly before disappearing just as swiftly as before. They waited once more. Then, they reappeared for an extended period.


    Gabe opened his mouth to speak, but Rose interjected before a sound could be uttered,


    "Stop. It''s a code."


    The flashing persisted, the light fading and reappearing in a pattern that seemed to loop endlessly. Rose¡¯s eyes flicked between each blink, observing how the lights synced together. However, one remained out of place, flashing in a quicker pattern.


    Rose was not certain until the loop returned to the beginning, but as it began to repeat itself, she was sure of the message.


    "The lights flashing in a code. Seven of them are in the pattern of D-E-C-O-Y. Decoy."


    She reached forward to point toward a building far from the cathedral. Asura observed underneath her finger the final green spot flashed distinctively, separate from the others. What had been difficult to discern before now seemed almost comical in its contrast. Rose spoke with certainty,


    "This one is in the pattern of H-E-R-E. Here."


    Although it was crafted from white sand, the level of detail amazed Asura as he studied the building''s texture. The green spot blinked atop a large brick structure with three triangular glass panel roofs. It almost looked like a large factory, but the triangular roofs stretched down the entirety of the top as if designed to allow for the most sunlight to shine through.


    Asura looked to Aliza for an answer,


    "What is that building?"


    She furrowed her brow as she studied its location, comparing it to the other buildings and the distance between them.


    "I believe it''s a greenhouse."


    He nodded, with eyes that told Aliza he had already expected the answer.


    "She''s there ''cause she''s an elf. She can use the vegetation there as a sort of security. The elves do like their greens."


    Mel nodded as if the idea resonated with a past memory,


    "It makes sense. They are made of trees."


    The ogre looked at her in disbelief,


    "No? They honestly look like humans but are taller and have pointy, long ears. I guess they are paler, but duskfae aren''t."


    The brothers asked with a curious tone,


    "Duskfae?"


    "Yeah... They''re like elves but just darker skin. Look, elves aren''t tree people, and I don''t know why you guys think that. I mean, I know we''ve only seen tree folk, but they are just servants of the faeries."


    The idea that all elves were treefolk had always unsettled Asura. The elves were a beautiful, compassionate race, yet humans often referred to them as beings made of trees. That couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. The elves resembled humans more than any other race. Their pointed ears, pale skin, tall stature, and the glowing blue tattoos they adorned themselves with were the only features that set them apart.


    Though the elves had created the treefolk, they were not the same. Judex had crafted the elves during the fourth cycle of creation, not the treefolk. Those the elves created were devoid of will, unlike their creators, existing only to follow the commands of their master. While the Faeries, Elves, and Duskfae cherished the treefolk, they were ultimately nothing more than puppets, lacking the free will that defined the living.


    Asura couldn''t recall the last time he''d encountered an elf. As the days passed, a troubling realization lingered. He couldn''t remember why they mattered to him, the memory buried somewhere behind a veil in his mind. Yet, despite the fog that clouded his thoughts, the feeling remained, gripping his heart, and the emotions tied to it continued to surround him.


    The troubling feeling left Asura lost in thought, only being brought back as Tristen spoke with wariness in his tone,


    "This might be a trap."


    He furrowed his brow, causing wrinkles to form as he pressed the middle of his forehead together.


    "There should be no way the witch knows we are watching. So how come she sends the code now?"


    He continued as he leaned back and away from the table,


    "We should have been able to track her due to her mana this entire time. She''s hidden herself perfectly with a spell but now breaks it? The demon could easily find her now. None of this makes any sense."


    Asura studied the Paladin, understanding his wariness. The skepticism was warranted, leaving him hesitant as well at first. However, the recent events left him sure. Asura answered,


    "She knows she''s screwed. The moon outside can definitely be seen within this circle or even outside. There''s no escape."


    "But that doesn''t answer the fact the demon can find her now?"


    Rose shook her head, her short hair bouncing and swaying with every turn,


    "That''s why there''s eight points. All eight have enough mana to appear as a registered cluster of mana. That means there''s enough mana to draw the demon to each focal point."


    Her red eyes locked onto the greenhouse with unwavering focus, gazing down at it with the intensity of a cat eyeing its prey,


    "She''s set up a one-in-eight chance of being caught. That means there''s no way she can get out of this without our help."


    Gabe sucked in air sharply as if to muster up the courage, or to some, preparing for the worst as he asked,


    "So what now? We can''t let the people outside suffer..."


    His eyes were a mix of fear and determination as if he was ready to risk everything to save those within the city. The corner of his mouth twitched nervously,


    "We have to go to her, right?"


    The question lingered in the air for what felt like an eternity. Aliza longed to respond instantly, eager to protect those she had sworn to defend when she took charge of the cathedral. But the haunting thought of everyone perishing caused her doubt. If they left, the chances of the demon catching the group of Paladins would be far greater than their survival. With the ever-watchful gaze of the moon hanging above, the threat felt impossible to escape.


    Their deaths would not be quick. As Asura had warned earlier, the creature lurking outside thrived on suffering. A demon of agony, it reveled in the pain of others, drawing strength from their torment. The older woman cast a side-eye glance at Tristen and Gabe as if not to get caught. "These children have already been through so much, Judex. Please, do not make me send them out, " she thought as she subtly hung her head.


    Asura let out a sigh as if he hated the answer he would give next,


    "Yeah, we have to. If we don''t, then we''re screwed anyway, right? We either wait here until someone realizes we are unresponsive to any messages. Or die due to starvation."


    He shrugged,


    "Unlikely. More like, die to the demon somehow breakin'' in. Which is also something we can''t do... There''s a ton of people in the city. We can''t let them die while we hide in here."


    Asura¡¯s expression transformed from his usual playful demeanor to a more serious, steely gaze. When the others met his eyes, it felt as if they were staring into the soul of a man who had steeled himself, his weary eyes reflecting the depths of the worst life had to offer.


    The expression left Mel stunned. She found the appearance of her brother-like friend irregular. Although she had known him for only a few months, it felt at times that he had been with her for years. They had fought many battles together at Stoliagate and back home. The ogre always wore a playful expression during each encounter with cultists and monsters.


    Yet, when his demeanor turned serious, it reminded her just how little she knew about him. His past was as secretive as the holy texts hidden within the Library of Eden. Despite her attempts to uncover it, she didn¡¯t even know his age. The ogre often joked about being older than Mark, using their lack of respect for their elder as a bit of humor.


    Asura spoke again, bringing her back to the topic,


    "The demon will likely follow us the moment we leave, even if it''s preoccupied with one of the decoy spots. So we have to book it for the greenhouse."


    To his surprise, Rose agreed with a nod. She continued his words,


    "After locating the witch, we will perform an exorcism there if needed. If Asura uses Uriel''s incantation to bind the demon, then we can use Michael to contain it. Mel will cast the incantation since she had the most mana between us all."


    Rose turned to Mel, pressing a finger into her shoulder as if to put more weight onto her words,


    "There will not be a physical attack on the demon unless I say so."


    Mel''s never averted her gaze. Instead, she met Rose''s adamant glare with her own,


    "I won''t shoot him unless you command it."


    "Good. I want you to carve it into your heart to remember that when you want revenge."


    Rose looked to the others who stood around the table, shifting her gaze from one to the next,


    "We must leave right now before the witch gets caught. So prepare yourselves mentally if you need to. There''s no turning back."


    Asura chuckled at her monotone voice and walked toward the door,


    "You would sound cooler if you had emotion in that dead voice of yours, ya know. Time to kick some demon ass! Oops...


    The ogre turned to find Aliza staring at him with motherly anger,


    "Sorry."


    A faint smile tugged at her lips. Her voice, laced with pain, was soft yet carried clearly through the room.


    "I can''t go with you... Please be safe, children."


    The barrier she placed on the cathedral to protect those inside felt like a cruel prison, restricting Aliza from taking their place. She would throw herself at the demon to protect the people before her if allowed.


    Yet, if she left, the barrier would fade, and those outside would be slaughtered in mass. It was the lives of thousands over the lives of her family. Her heart ached with the pain of a mother bear losing her cubs.


    Asura channeled fire into his fist, which exploded with white flames, coating his arm as it dripped downward.


    "Don''t worry. Uriel and I won''t let that scumbag hurt your sweet little baby angel Gabe and Tristen."


    The playful, teasing words embarrassed Gabe and Tristen as Asura laughed at their shy shuffle. The sight left Aliza giggling as she rose and folded her hands. She spoke softly as she stared into Asura''s eyes,


    "I worry about you too, Asura, Rose, and Mel. Please be safe."


    As if avoiding her comment, Asura shot back with a shy smirk, turning his back toward the door as he walked away.


    "The only thing you should be worryin'' about is the demon¡ªonce I¡¯ve beaten the hell out of it and sent it back to whatever hole it crawled out of. It''ll be praisin'' Judex after I''m done layin'' these holy hands on its skull."

 The Game Begins

    Although Aliza had to remain, she entered the main sanctuary and kneeled at its altar. There, the children she had brought earlier watched as the older woman knelt before the entire congregation, taking refuge inside. A few nuns living within the cathedral held the children close, lowering their heads, and all spoke a small prayer.


    Aliza lifted her gaze to the hanging symbol of Judex before her, its seven swords gleaming as the candlelight danced across the golden surface. "Oh, Judex, watch over those children with your angels. Let them shield and guide them as they tread through the demon''s land." Bowing her head, she folded her hands gently, continuing her prayer in silence. She could not stand beside the others in battle, but she could offer her prayers for their safety. Until they returned, the devoted mother would never cease her prayer.


    The group steeled themselves as they moved through the cathedral. Even the citizens uninvolved in recent events seemed to grasp the moment''s gravity, their gazes heavy with sorrow. It was as if they, too, understood this was a march toward the inevitable¡ªtoward death. Their survival was uncertain, which meant their survival was the same. Outside Judex''s walls, the grim moon loomed overhead, a malevolent witness of their fate. The odds of emerging unscathed were nearly nonexistent.


    Gabe spoke as they reached the front doors,


    "Thank you guys for coming... I''m sorry it resulted in something like this."


    His words echoed in their minds. They needed help, desperate for a glimmer of hope, but in their request, they doomed the lives of others. Azraeus would surely meet them soon, guiding them through the fog of death to heaven or hell.


    "Judex, I pray you allow Asura into your home." He thought as he stared at the monster, uncertain as to whether he would go to heaven or hell simply due to his birth. If the monster could wield holy mana and was willing to risk his life for others, he prayed such a person would be allowed passage. Yet, The Temple declared that all of demon origin would burn...


    "The Temple is wrong then. Their ideals must be manmade and not of Judex." Gabe resolved himself in his mind. Mel flashed a smile at Gabe, her amber eyes filled with fierce determination,


    "It''s whatever. I''m glad you called, ''cause now I can kill the son of a bitch who killed my family."


    Mel adjusted her gun, transforming it into a lever-action rifle. An explosion of amber flames with scattering sparks burst brightly in the room. The molten metal stretched comfortably in her hands as if producing only a pleasurable warmth in her palms. Its long, slender silver barrel gleamed in the candlelight, accentuating the intricate rose engravings intertwined around an angel etched along its surface, its hand reaching down the length of the barrel.


    Near the feet of the angel was a dark brown stock that contrasted the rifle''s silvery material, blending elegance with deadly precision. A masterfully crafted gun as if forged by the hands of the angel Hephestine. She levered the gun, loading a round into the chamber,


    "This demon''s gonna turn back to God after we''re done."


    Asura snorted at Mel''s attempt to encourage the others,


    "Except, let''s not shoot him like Rose said."


    Mel shot him an annoyed glare as he continued,


    "But you can shoot the other guys. Grulls and Knogths are shootable."


    Asura chuckled as he passed by Mel, trying to keep the mood less grim as they braced for the outside world. His arms tingled, which he had not felt in a long time. "Am I nervous?" The ogre asked himself as he stood beside the Paladins he met recently and those he had fought with in the past.


    Gabe''s gaze drifted as he stood before the front doors, his breath unsteady. He rubbed his hands against his sides, a subtle attempt to steady himself. Though nerves gripped him, he fought to maintain his composure, standing with quiet courage. Asura had developed a deep respect for the young Paladin, admiring his courage as he stood against foes that filled him with fear.


    Asura smiled and weakly punched his shoulder. He turned to look at Asura, bewildered as he recovered from the shove.


    "What?-"


    "It''ll be alright. If you get afraid, throw yourself behind me and use me like an ogre meat shield."


    Gabe furrowed his brow, his lips slightly curving into a frown,


    "I would never."


    Asura shrugged,


    "I can take it. Unlike y''all I''m sturdy. Human''s weak me strong!"


    The ogre flexed his four biceps, reminding them of his monstrous strength and biology.


    "I''ll heal too. So don''t be stupid and throw the monster you just met at the dude."


    Asura flashed a smile as he reached for the front door, ready to pull it open. Behind him, Tristen walked up to his brother and placed a hand on his shoulder. With a quick nod, he tried to reassure his brother as he passed.


    "I got you, Lil bro. Don''t worry too much."


    Gabe glanced around, taking in his companions. Mel slung her gun over her shoulder. Her fiery red hair, confident smile, and blazing eyes gave her the look of a fierce gunslinger. Rose, with her crimson eyes, intricate tattoos, and dark attire, contrasted her appearance and resembled a vampire knight¡ªelegant yet wielding deadly strength. His brother stood beside him, gripping his wooden bat, the shadow of his cap falling over his eyes like the cool baseball players the brothers admired on television as kids.


    And then there was the monster¡ªthe black ogre who fought for him and his kind. Despite his small stature, Gabe was left astonished by his fearsome presence. His body was a living weapon, and his fists were blazing with holy mana, dealing powerful blows like a monstrous boxer. At first, Asura''s appearance reminded the man of a devil with his horns and sharp teeth. His black eyes with white irises were haunting as he stood in the shadows as if he were the demon they should fear.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    However, Asura was friendly, kind, and unexpectedly vulgar. His constant cursing left Gabe feeling like he was talking to a human. As he looked at the ogre, Gabe grabbed hold of his arm,


    "Asura, wait. Take this."


    His arm separated from his body as he pulled it away, revealing a golden mist that poured from the joint. The arm unnaturally quickly shifted, elongating and hardening into a silver metal pole. Asura watched as the weapon he had wielded earlier returned once more.


    "Ohhhhhhh, hell yeah."


    The silver great axe with a simple handle rested in Gabe''s hand. He flipped his grip from the neck to the handle, offering the head of the axe to Asura like a gift, one he would never refuse. Asura grabbed the handle with a practiced hand, pulling it from Gabe''s grasp while admiring the axe''s straightforward yet deadly blade.


    "I always hated when weapons are covered in bullshit. It''ll all be covered in blood anyway."


    Asura flashed a wicked grin, his sharp teeth glinting in Gabe''s eyes. "I feel like I made a deal with the devil..." He thought as Asura lifted the axe to the light, catching the light at its edge.


    "This''ll do, Randy, this''ll do."


    Gabe furrowed his brow as he asked,


    "What?"


    Asura lifted his brow as he turned back to the door, grabbing it with his two free hands.


    "You''ve never seen Redneck Wars?"


    The Paladin shook his head in disbelief, his eyes blinking wildly,


    "No... But you have?"


    "I told you we had TV, didn''t I? I''ve watched all like nine seasons."


    Before the conversation could go further, Rose cleared her throat, the sound sharp and commanding. Her emotionless crimson eyes lingered on Asura as if silently reprimanding him.


    "We have to leave."


    Asura scoffed, but deep down, he knew she was right. They had to leave. Still, a part of him wished they could stay. He thrived in battle, but facing a demon was different¡ªa fight like that teetered on a fragile scale, one that could shift with the weight of a feather. And the demon would almost certainly have that feather tucked up its sleeve.


    "We all ready to book it to that building? Cause'' only Judex knows what lies outside."


    Without a word, they all nodded in silent agreement, their eyes fixed on the front doors as if the monster waited for them on the other side.


    "Alright. Well, here we go. Follow the plan."


    Asura clenched his jaw, gripping the front doors tight as he pulled them open to reveal the outside world. There it was¡ªthe demon''s eye, the blinding moon. Its purple gaze seemed to bleed, casting crimson tendrils like the roots of a tree, spreading across the black canvas of the sky it had painted with despair.


    Instincts screamed at them to turn back, to shield themselves from its piercing gaze as if the demon''s grip already tightened around their throats. The phantom pressure made them all falter, but they forced themselves to endure. Even stepping into the courtyard made their legs feel as though they were wading through thick sand, heavy and unyielding like steel.


    The group moved forward toward the golden wall at the edge of Judex''s domain, the final bastion standing guard to protect the helpless from the vile forces beyond. As soon as their feet left its reach, the warmth disappeared, replaced by a sinister chill¡ªthe kind that settles when hope has all but vanished.


    Their feet pounded against the pavement, and their muscles burned as they poured every ounce of strength into their sprint. It was only a matter of time before the demon appeared¡ªit was a question of whether it would come before they reached the key to everything. Sweat beaded and dripped, and the wind hissed in their ears as they pushed forward.


    Dozens of buildings rushed past in a blur, their eyes scanning every window, every crevice as if they were expecting the pale man in the coat to materialize at any moment. Asura''s ears twitched as they raced, catching what he thought were the faint sounds of chittering insects in the distance. But with their nerves stretched thin, it was hard to tell if it was real or just his mind playing tricks.


    "Shit..."


    Asura cursed under his breath. The ogre shot a quick glance over his shoulder at the others as they rounded the corner. He kept pace, slightly ahead, though he could easily pull away. None of the group appeared out of shape, which was a relief, but they still needed to pick up the pace. A Grull or Knogth would not be able to keep up, but there were other races in the Fallen Kingdom that could easily hunt them at this speed.


    "If it''s a Goomy, I''mma piss myself." He thought as he raced through the street. The image of the hornet-like monsters left Asura shuddering.


    The Gloomvorax were colossal beasts, slightly larger than polar bears, with six thick, barbed trunks for legs designed to snare their prey. Their hornet-like heads were set upon bodies shielded by rocky chitin, spiked backward in jagged formations. Striking yellow, orange, and brown hues covered their forms, boldly declaring that these creatures had no need for stealth¡ªthey would catch their meal no matter what. Massive, snapping mandibles sliced the air with a hungry ferocity, always thirsting for flesh.


    At the rear of their bulky bodies, they carried a curved stinger, much like a scorpion''s, able to quickly strike down those they ensnared beneath them. Their venom didn''t dissolve flesh as one might wish. Instead, it coursed through the veins, wracking the body with agony as it seemed to peel the very skin from within.


    But Judex''s twisted joke didn''t stop there. He gifted them translucent black wings, extending from their backs and humming with an eerie resonance. The sound burrowed deep into the mind, leaving an irreparable scar on your sanity.


    It was a beast tamed by the Queen of Witches for the Fallen Kingdom¡ªa feat Asura could never have imagined. If you asked how it was managed, they all spoke of how her singing soothed their restless spirits after they emerged from the Valley of the Damned.


    "God, I hope it''s not one of them bees... Wait, is that what the old man fought?"


    Asura shook his head at the thought. "I should apologize, ''cause those guys are nasty..." He tilted his head, his gaze locking with the moon''s malevolent violet eye. It seemed to follow them as they ran, tracking their every move as if awaiting to know their destination. He wished the sensation of being watched was merely due to its size, like a painting that shifts with your movement¡ªan illusion, not reality.


    "I''m gonna tell Orthos you fucked with his moon after this, and he ain''t gonna be happy."


    Tristen''s voice interrupted Asura''s thoughts as he raced onward,


    "We''re close. It''s up ahead!"


    Asura focused his gaze on the right side of the street. There it stood, just as they had discussed before leaving¡ªthe massive factory-like greenhouse, its hulking frame starkly contrasting the surrounding modern buildings. As they closed the distance, the three triangular roofs became increasingly visible from below. Their sheer size made it evident that they had been designed to maximize the passage of light into the building.


    The glass was weathered and streaked with dirt but faintly gleamed under the moon''s pale light. The building''s architecture, with its heavy metal framework and industrial look, made it feel like a forgotten relic from another era. Vines and wild grasses claimed its exterior. However, the vines dared not crack its home''s walls as if its owner had commanded them.


    As they drew closer, Asura''s trained eyes caught the subtle movement of the vines, shifting just enough as if trying to hide their awareness of their presence. However, the others remained oblivious, their attention fixed on the entrance as they caught sight of it. Mel shouted out,


    "The entrance is on the left!"


    They all rushed toward the door, their eagerness getting the better of them¡ªexcept for Asura. As he reached the front door, he paused and turned, scanning the area with a swift, deliberate gaze, like prey aware of the hunt. His predator lay hidden, blending into the shadows cast by the moon''s dark embrace.


    A monotone voice spoke up from behind,


    "See anything?"


    Asura turned to find Rose, her vibrant red eyes scanning over the city.


    "No, but it won''t be long."


    Rose gave a nod,


    "Let''s be quick then. Find the witch."


    Asura huffed out a breath of air at the statement. He could not help but find it laughable,


    "More like the witch will find us."